Category Archives: Tech

How to comb a small child’s hair without tears

The Secret to Brushing Your Little Girl’s Hair Without Tears

It’s the morning and we are, for once, on track to arrive on time. Kids dressed, bags packed, about to step out into the chill Autumn air. Kids lined up neatly. I am the perfect parent. We are the Sound of Music. I glance at Celeste to see her beautiful ivory hair. Not so beautiful. It is less than elegant. In fact, it resembles a straw jungle. Think “wind swept gone wrong”.

No worries, I think, 2 seconds with the hair brush will sort it out. Five minutes later, after kicking and shouting and screaming, we are now late. We are the Sound of Music played by a flock of distressed sheep.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Her hair is still a disaster zone.

Having 3 boys and a girl, I’ve never previously worried about how to brush hair. I’ve simply cut it short and that’s it.

I’m not sure that technique is going to cut the mustard with my little princess and her snowy white baby hair. She has really fine hair and brushing it is a nightmare.

Until I discovered the secret of how to brush my daughter’s hair without tears.

I have to confess at times, we would drop her off at nursery without daring to reach for the bristly thing. At times, she’d come back with beautifully quaffed hair, in two little bunches. Look at my “cuitas!” She’d dance around admiring herself in the mirror.

Except, when I tried to do super cute cuitas (pony tails), you’d think I was giving her a leg wax. With super glue.

I even went as far as to buy her a little pink brush and some hair clips. She loved the clips. So much so that she lost them all in ONE day. I gave up on that idea.

I could see it becoming an expensive habit.

So life went on with our daily battle to get her looking respectable for school. I considered applying the “boy hair style”. She’s a modern girl right? Quick and convenient.

It’s still my backup plan.

Then one morning, it happened.

I discovered the secret. The secret to tear-free hair brushing.

I’m always encouraging the toddlers to use words rather than shrieks. The shrieks get a little wearing. This particular morning, she used words. She actually told me what the problem was.

“My ears! Ow, my ears!”

That was it. Our epiphany. The white fluffy stuff fell from my eyes. Blankets of it.

Now we have no more tears, no more screaming (except when I have to use my hairbrush because I can’t find hers.)

No more hair brushing battles.

I cover her ears with my hands and brush her hair.

Did you miss it? That’s it, it’s so simple!

I cover her ears with my hands.

Tips to Stop the Hair Brushing Battles

  • Use conditioner.
  • Don’t wash every day. It strips the hair of it’s natural oils. I only wash the children’s hair once a week.
  • Use a good hair brush. Many of my readers recommended Tangle Teezers but we just use one from local supermarket. Ours is pink. It must be good. (You can buy Tangle Teezers from Amazon US or UK. These are affiliate links.)
  • Distraction. Read a book, watch a youtube movie, play with a toy.
  • Use leave in conditioner. (Rhythm’s of Play has a lovely recipe if you can buy glycerin. Sadly, I can’t get hold of it so I can’t try it, but it sounds amazing.)

Now it REALLY does only take two seconds to brush her hair and we’re done.

For approximately 2 nanoseconds each morning, we really do look like the Sound of Music. Neat and Tidy.

Last Updated on March 18, 2022 by Michele Tripple

This post contains affiliate links. If you click and buy we may make a commission, at no additional charge to you. Please see our disclosure for more details.

Does your toddler hate her hair being brushed? Are you tired of the tears while brushing? Today we are sharing secrets to ending the hair brushing battle with these 10 secrets to brushing your toddler’s hair without the tears!

How to Brush Your Toddler’s Hair Without Tears!

We are a participant in the Amazon Services LLC Associates Program. As an Amazon Associate, I earn from qualifying purchases.

Help My Daughter Cries When I Brush Her Hair!

My toddler hates her hair being brushed! Every time I used to tell her that it was time to brush her hair she would run away screaming and crying telling me how much she hates getting her hair brushed. Let’s be honest… I would too, especially with her super thin hair that tangles all the time! I mean literally, her hair is like a giant rat’s nest most of the time.

In the past, I have been known to go a few days without brushing her hair, but now that she goes to preschool, we have to brush it whether she wants it brushed or not. I knew I had to come up with a solution to be able to brush her hair everyday without all the tears. And guess what? We finally have found the perfect solution to brushing little girls hair without all the tears!

So, today I am sharing all my secrets to brushing your toddler’s hair without all the tears!

Use Conditioner

The first secret to brushing toddler girls hair is to use conditioner. You want to use a quality conditioner made for kids! We love Fairy Tales Tangle Tamer ! This works great for getting started getting those knots out!

I used to be worried about using conditioner in my toddler’s hair, but I just make sure to be careful not to get it in her eyes. I have her lay down in the tub and I use this hair washing bucket to dump the water on her hair.

Spray Her Hair

Once your toddler’s hair is washed, it’s time to brush it! All of our favorite parts right? Before you begin brushing, you will want to spray it with a detangler . This is by far the only detangler that actually helps and trust me we have tried a lot!

Use the Right Tools

Using the right tools makes all the difference! This includes detangler (like we mentioned above) as well as the right brush! Over the past several months we have tried two different brushes, this detangler brush was the first one we tried, and then we tried this detangler brush. I felt like both of them worked great, but Talie preferred this brush best! (In fact, she actually brushes her own hair with it! #winning! Regardless of whichever brush you use you want to make sure it has flexible bristles.

Give Hugs

Once her hair is sprayed, I always put Talie on the counter for brushing. I turn her towards me and she gives me a hug. As she hugs me I hold her head and gently brush through the knots. By hugging your toddler through hair brushing it not only comforts her, but it holds her head from bouncing around so her hair is not pulled as much!

Divide the Hair Into Small Sections

When brushing your toddler’s hair you will want to divide her hair into small sections and just brush that section at a time. If your little girl has thick hair or curly hair divide it into even smaller sections.

Brush From the Bottom Up

I know it is a habit for us to start to brush our hair at the root, but we need to change how we brush our hair, especially our daughter’s hair. We need to start brushing at the bottom and work our way to the root.

Hold the Hair Right Above the Knot

When you get to those stubborn knots, don’t just start trying to get them out. Hold the hair right above the knot and slowly and gently brush through them. Holding the hair above the knot limits the pulling at the root so it is not as painful.

Keep Them Busy/ Distracted

Keeping your little girls distracted is my super secret for brushing your little girl’s hair when she hates getting it brushed. While you brush sing songs, play I, spy. Do anything that takes their mind off the fact that they are getting their hair brushed.

Be Gentle

Of course, we are in a rush to brush our toddler’s hair so we can move on with our other tasks, but as you brush be gentle. I remember as a kid my mom yanking my hair every which way trying to brush it and style it… It hurt and I cried a lot! So, take the time to be gentle. We don’t like our hair being ripped out when we have a knot and of course, they don’t either.

Don’t Put Off Brushing Your Toddlers Hair

My last secret to brushing your toddler girl’s hair without the tears is to don’t put off brushing it! I know how easy it is to just say, “I’ll brush it later…” Trust me, I used to do that all the time, but to be honest, putting it off just made it worse. The small rat’s nest kept growing and growing and growing and by the time I brushed it, it was a half-hour of tears. So, don’t put off brushing, brush her hair morning and night to keep the knots in check.

There you have it! All my secrets to brushing your daughter’s hair without the tears!

What would you add to the list of secrets? Tell us in the comments!

LOOKING FOR MORE TIPS ON TODDLERS:

  • 5 SIMPLE TIPS FOR TODDLER TOOTH BRUSHING
  • HOW TO GET YOUR TODDLER TO STAY IN THEIR OWN BED
  • 7 WAYS TO ENTERTAIN YOUR TODDLER AT THE GROCERY STORE
  • WHAT TO DO WHEN YOUR TODDLER THROWS A TEMPER TANTRUM

You can also FOLLOW ME on FACEBOOK, TWITTER, INSTAGRAM, and PINTEREST to find more great ideas on raising kids, spicing up your marriage, and having fun as a family!

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

If there’s one thing toddlers won’t stand for, it’s standing still. So don’t be surprised if brushing your little one’s hair becomes an epic battle, complete with shrieks and screams (um, hers, not yours). But the benefit of brushing is more than just beauty: It’ll make toddler hair care easier by detangling and loosening up the dirt, grime, and who-knows-what in her hair — and for kids with dry scalps, it’ll help bring more oil to the surface. With the right toddler hair products and tools, and a few tricks of the trade, you’ll be able to brush in peace and manage an adorable toddler hairstyle.

  • Head tangles off at the pass. The best strategy for dealing with troublesome tangles is not to have them at all. Of course, you can’t eliminate tangles altogether (especially if she has a hair twirling habit), but keeping your toddler’s hair short, or putting it in a ponytail or braids will definitely help. (Another tangle trick: Be gentle while shampooing and pat shampoo through the hair rather than rub hair into a big sudsy froth.)
  • Get the right tools. You don’t need to get fancy when it comes to toddler hair products, but having the right tools will make brushing much easier. To take tangles out painlessly, you’ll need a comb with nonscratchy teeth that are spaced far apart. Brushes should have bristles with rounded ends, and should be flat rather than curved. For kids with hair that’s very thick or tight and curly, you should use brushes with bristles that are long, firm, and widely spaced, and choose combs with similar-type teeth. And remember that sharing combs and brushes can spread head lice and other nasties, so be sure your child has her own and wash them in a sudsy bath from time to time. Also handy: a leave-in detangler not only makes hair easier to comb but tames fly-aways and frizzies. (Plus, a little spritz can simplify removing food from hair when there’s no time for a shampoo and your little one’s wearing lunch in her locks.)
  • Make it fun. The great thing about toddlers is they’re always game for a game — especially playing pretend. On that note, all it takes to open a salon in your bathroom is a chair, a hairbrush, and some acting chops on your part. If you call your little client “Ma’am” and make a fuss about pampering her, she probably won’t mind as you work your brushing magic. Boost the fun by suggesting she do some primping on a customer of her own (a long-haired doll).
  • Give her a chance. Sometimes all it takes to get protesters to pipe down is to cede some control over what’s going on. Let your tot take a shot at brushing her own hair and creating her own one-of-a-kind toddler hairstyle. Take turns, letting her go first — and you go last to smooth out the tangles. Or if you’re feeling really gutsy, give her a go at styling your ’do (but not on date night).
  • Add some glitz and glam. After you get what you want — tangle-free, shiny locks — give your budding fashionista what she wants: a choice of bows, barrettes, hair clips, and the like. Make an occasion of shopping for hair accessories and keep them in a special drawer or satchel. And be sure anything you buy is large enough to prevent a choking hazard and securely fastened so she can’t pull it out.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

When you’re preparing yourself for impending parenthood, you know a couple of things for sure – you’re going to be tired, you’re going to feed a lot, you’re going to change a lot of nappies, you’re going to feel overwhelmed at times …

It’s doubtful, though, that when you were pondering the unknowable challenges of parenting ahead, you put ‘hair washing’ on the list. But there is definitely a phase of life when gearing up to washing your offspring’s hair feels like you are preparing for a take-no-prisoners battle.

Your blood pressure starts to go up, you start giving yourself motivational pep-talks, you set yourself a deadline to get the job done. Who could have known that such a small routine task – a task your baby once loved – could have become, in the toddler years, the thing that makes everyone cry?

What happened to happy bath times?

Firstly, it’s worth knowing that all this hair washing hate is definitely a phase. You – and your child – will come out the other side and it will be sunny days again at bath time eventually.

While most children are happy to splash around in the bath until the water is freezing – it’s often the shampoo/water on the head thing that they object to, so it is this bit that needs some attention.

There are a couple of reasons for this:

1. Fear of stuff getting in their eyes

Whether it’s water or shampoo, you just need to get something a bit stingy in your eyes a couple of times before you start to overthink whether it might happen again. Washing hair when your baby was little was easy – you just lay them back against your arm and everything that went on their head naturally drained away from their face and into the bath. Not so easy to accomplish once your little one is sitting up in the bath.

MORE Behaviour and Discipline

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

How to help an “out of control” toddler without losing your cool

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Growing evidence shows smacking may lead to domestic violence

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Runaway babe: What to do if your child is a ‘bolter’

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Is it ever okay to discipline another person’s child?

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

9 ways you can survive the toddler years (yes, it IS possible!)

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

11 signs you are parenting a sassy child

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

“I said NO!” 8 ways to yell less and still retain your parenting power

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

So your child just dropped the F-bomb – what should you do?

2. Fear of being tipped backwards

Many little people, not unreasonably, don’t love to be forcibly tipped backwards when they’re already sitting on a slippery surface. They just don’t feel secure or safe. Of course, we as adults know that we have a good strong hold of them – but it’s a hard thing to communicate calmly when everyone is screaming at top volume.

3. Tactile sensation

A lot of young children develop a real aversion to getting their head scrubbed – some are sensitive to touch sensations in general and show a preference for specific types of touches. Some love a firm scrub, while others can only tolerate gentle touches. Hair washing gets a whole lot less stressful once you have worked out what your child likes.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

The big solutions

Getting your child comfortable having their face submerged in water is the big game-changer when it comes to hair washing drama. Usually, this is a job that is not done so well in the bath because everyone is already tense and mostly spending all their energy trying NOT to get water on the face!

Other ways you can start this acclimatisation process are:

1. Swimming lessons

Getting your child into swimming lessons sooner rather than later is life-changing. Not only does your child learn an important life skill, but you hand them over to a teacher who has all the patience and experience to help get that little face in the water and happily blowing bubbles while they’re there.

2. Swap the bath for the shower

When you’re standing in a shower, there is no tipping backwards at all to wash your hair – so this is a no-brainer if this is the issue at your place. Strangely too, kids seems to tolerate water on the face a lot better when they’re standing in the shower. Even better if you are in there with them. Be sure to keep an eye on them at all times – just like you do when they’re in the bath – to avoid any possible accidents.

3. Hand over the shampoo bottle

If your child is having issues with the tactile experience of hair washing, the best and fastest way to combat this is to hand over the job to them. Place the shampoo in their hands and let them have a go. They will get the pressure and the rubbing motion right for them. And yes, they will not do the best job ever, but you can give them a sneaky hand at the end when you help them wash it all out.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Hair washing tips to try

Smaller tricks you can try in the bath that can help at hair washing time include:

1. Put goggles on

Putting a pair of swimming goggles on at rinse-out time will help make your child feel more confident about keeping their eyes dry. Yes, it makes the rinsing of hair a little more challenging but the bonus here is that you are less likely to have a squally squirming child on your hands while you do the job.

2. Have a dry towel handy

Before you start the dreaded hair washing, show your little one that you have a nice dry towel at the ready to sweep away any trickles of water that are bold enough to make their way onto their face.

3. Look up at the sky

Teach your child to ‘look up at the sky’ when you need to rinse out the shampoo. That way, you won’t have to tip them backwards yourself. Job done!

4. Place a washcloth over their eyes

A warm wrung-out washcloth folded neatly over the eyes can have a lovely soothing effect – and the added bonus is that if any water does come near the eyes, it will be absorbed by the cloth without anyone needing to know.

5. Make a game of it

Being asked to make a stressful situation ‘fun’ feels waaaay too hard, right? But I do have to say that everything felt calmer when we started playing ‘hairdressers’ at hair-washing time when my daughter was a toddler. I pretended to be the hairdresser and spent quite a bit of time making crazy hairstyles out of her wet bubbly hair, which she loved. I offered her a cup of tea (cup of cold water) which she sipped while we did hairdresser talk. And before we both knew it, her hair was washed and squeaky clean – with NO TEARS.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Little kids and long hair…it can be a daunting realm for some parents, as we know that kids don’t necessarily want to (or know how to) care for for their long hair, even though they swear with one hundred percent certainty that the world will end if they get a haircut.

Or, the roles might be reversed and you (the parent) are the one holding on tight to those long, luxurious locks.

Whichever the case (and we fully support gorgeous, long hair on those kiddos), it’s important to know how to care for those lengthier toddler-to-big-kid tresses, in order to minimize crying, whining and complaining from both parties involved.

So, if short hair just isn’t an option, from washing and drying, to brushing and styling, we’re here with some maintenance and care tips for your little ones’ long hair.

Little kids long hair care and tips

Whether you’re the type of parent that likes to read up and research everything before it happens, or you’re more of a fly-by-the-seat-of-your-pants type, there are still some basics to know about caring for long hair.

If you have (or ever have had) long hair, you already know that it can be a challenge to minimize tangles and damage, while keeping your hair looking fantastic and healthy.

And if you’ve never had to care for longer hair, prepare yourself now for what may lie ahead in your future with determined little minds.

Brushing

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Brush hair daily, or even two to three times daily to minimize tangles. It’s best to use a wide-tooth comb or paddle brush as not to pull hair too much and cause breakage. Start brushing toward the ends of the hair first, then work your way upward toward the head. This does not mean to back-comb the strands toward the head; rather, start with a section a few inches from the bottom and brush that section, then, on the same strands, start higher up on the next brush stroke, and so on. If the hair is tangly, you don’t want to try and brush the tangle throughout the entire length of the hair.

Washing

You’ve probably heard that it’s not ideal to wash your hair every day, and that’s very true. We recommend washing hair two to three times per week, for a few reasons.

First, the hair has natural oils that help it stay hydrated and shiny, and washing the hair too often (like every day) can remove this helpful oil, causing unnecessary dryness and a flaky scalp.

Second, and more related to our little kids’ long hair topic, do yourself a favor and avoid the struggle of washing, drying, combing and styling EVERY. SINGLE. DAY. You’re welcome.

Conditioning

When you do wash your little one’s long hair, be sure to use conditioner to soften and moisturize the hair. If the hair is prone to dryness, or has a thick or coarse texture, opt for a deep conditioning treatment once per week to encourage smoothness.

You may also want to try a detangling spray or leave-in conditioner that can be used after the shower or bath, for longer-lasting tangle resistance.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Drying

After washing, just like with your own hair, gently squeeze extra moisture out of your child’s hair with a towel (or even an old t-shirt!). Be careful not to rub the hair back and forth or tousle too much, as this can cause extra tangles.

Opt for air-drying when possible, but if you must use a hair dryer, try to minimize the temperature and time spent under the heat. Less is definitely more when it comes to drying kids’ delicate strands.

Styling

To maintain long, healthy locks, it’s important to loosen up on your styling technique, at least some of the time. Styling hair in a tightly pulled back ponytail or barrettes can cause damage to the hair, hair breakage/loss and pain on the child’s head.

Try different hairstyles lke a low, flipped ponytail, half-up style or stylish braids to keep your kiddo’s hair looking healthy and stylish, while minimizing extra effort and time spent on your hair care routine.

Also, use snag-proof elastics (without a rubbery texture and the metal clamp) when securing your style. Now’s a great time to jump on the scrunchie-revival bandwagon and get creative!

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Show us your go-to long hair looks on Facebook, Twitter and Instagram.

Fantastic Sams Cut & Color is a full-service, “no-appointment-needed,” hair salon with over 900 convenient locations.

Find a Fantastic Sams Cut and Color Hair Salon near you. Real. Fantastic.

We recently took a trip to NYC and visited the DevaCurl salon in SoHo. It was an amazing experience and I can’t wait to share with you what I learned. I wanted to take as many notes as possible. As I considered the stylist hair experts and I wanted advice to take back to our daily curl hair routine. One of the biggest take aways? How to detangle kid’s curly hair without tears!

First, if you haven’t heard of DevaCurl I highly recommend their hair care products. Through the years we’ve tried different brands, but somehow we always come back to DevaCurl. I first found out about them because I was googling curly hair care products without paragons, sulfates or silicone. We haven’t looked back since.

So we were thrilled when DevaCurl asked if we wanted to come to NYC for a complimentary haircut!

The staff was great with our daughter and she felt comfortable right away. Here are some of my biggest takeaways and tips for how to detangle curly hair:

How to Detangle Curly Hair

Lesson 1: If You Think You Are Using Enough Product, Use MORE!

I knew I used a lot of conditioner in my daughter’s hair, but I was amazed how much product the stylists used! I was also impressed that they only used their fingers to detangle her hair. After, she had such curl definition and they acheived it without a brush. It motivated me to get better at finger detangling (I usually use a Wet Brush because it just seems easier and faster).

How to comb a small child's hair without tearsAfter her haircut and styling session!

One way they could detangle so easily? They used a TON of the Wash Day Wonder slip detangler. You actually use this product before you shampoo, mask or condition. It’s so silky smooth and makes detangling a million times easier.

Lesson #2: Separate the Curls into Small Sections

I was trying my best to soak up every technique I saw at the DevaCurl salon. One thing I noticed, they detangled very small sections of our daughter’s hair at a time. It can be tempting to do a whole section because you think “I want to get this over quickly.” But in the long run if you want to detangle your kid’s curly hair without tears it’s best to start in small sections.

Clip back the sections you haven’t done and slowly separate the curls. Start detangling at the bottom of the hair and work your way to the scalp.

Lesson #3: Prevent Extra Tangles BEFORE Your Next Wash

I thought we had a good styling routine down, but I learned a few new tips to help reduce tangling and frizz. First, always wash hair with warm water. This helps open the cuticle and get some of that thick moisturizing conditioner into the hair. When you are ready to style rinse the hair with cool water. This helps lock the cuticle back up.

How to comb a small child's hair without tearsBefore!

I also noticed the stylist used a ton of water throughout the process. When he detangled, conditioned and styled he was always adding more and more water to her hair. This makes the whole process easier and less painful.

Finally, he suggested after you style the hair to put a little bit of Wash Day Wonder on the ends so it doesn’t tangle up as easily before the next wash.

Lesson #4: Refresh Curls and Detangle Daily

We don’t do a full detangle routine each day, but if my daughter is wearing her down hair, I spray it with water and conditioner. Then I use my fingers to detangle the curls. This makes a tremendous difference on wash days. If you wait 3 to 4 days to detangle, it will difficult.

A few more tips, invest in a silk pillowcase or bonnet to prevent nighttime tangles. Also consider easy protective styles like banding to help protect tangles and the curls.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

There are so many ways to care for curly hair and I’ve learned over the years it’s a process. I learn something new all the time and it’s okay to experiment to see what works best.

The stylist gave me great product recommendations. I can get overwhelmed by all the options when I search the web myself. “How do I know which product will work best with our daughter’s curl pattern?” It helped to get a second opinion.

I highly recommend visiting the DevaCurl salon in NYC if you get a chance. If you don’t live nearby you can find a local stylist who has been trained by DevaCurl!

So how do you detangle kid’s curly hair without tears?

I’d love to hear your curly hair tips in the comments below.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Thanks DevaCurl for sponsoring this post!

Q: My toddler hates it when I wash or brush her hair. What can I do?

A: Your child may be either frightened by or very sensitive to the feeling of water splashing in her face and the tug of the comb through her hair. Kids who have this kind of tactile (touch) sensitivity tend to react to a range of sensory experiences, finding certain clothes uncomfortable and itchy, or disliking seams on their socks and tags in their shirts.For hair washing, you can use a handheld sprayer or support her as you lean her head back into the water — like at the salon. There are also bath visors (sold at baby stores) to keep the water off your child’s face. And you might introduce regular water play in to your daughter’s routine so that she can associate bathtime with fun, positive experiences.For hair brushing, try wide-tooth combs and lots of detangling solution or conditioner to make combing a bit easier. Distract her with a favorite snack or an interesting toy to play with. You can also give her a brush she can hold onto or use to comb a doll’s hair or a stuffed animal’s fur.If all else fails, decide whether combing her tresses is an absolute necessity or if you can let grooming go for now. For children with fine, silky hair, it won’t matter much, while kids with coarse, thick locks that tangle easily will need more attention. As your daughter gets bigger and can help out with this task — feeling more in control of what happens to her body — she will likely be less resistant.

Originally published in American Baby magazine, October 2006.Updated 2009

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

  • Ease the fear
  • Go with the pros
  • Get tricky
  • Sweeten the deal
  • Find a distraction
  • Do it in waves
  • Work it out with TLC
  • Try tough love
  • Know when to get help

Many a toddler is known to shrink in fear at the sight of the haircutting scissors or shriek hysterically when held still for a snip. Parents who’ve faced down the problem share their best tips for cutting back on haircut trauma.

Ease the fear

“As a licensed hairstylist and mom of a 17-month-old, my advice is this: Don’t call it a ‘haircut!’ Kids associate the word ‘cut’ with pain. Tell them they’re getting a ‘trim’ instead.”
Jen

“We used electric clippers for my daughter. It helped to have her favorite baby doll there (who has plastic hair) and to have them take turns. Seeing her baby doll’s hair get ‘cut’ helped her see there was nothing to be afraid of. (We just put the clippers near her doll’s head.) Now she’s almost 3 and tolerates haircuts just fine.”
tla

“We play ‘haircut’ and use kitchen tongs instead of scissors. It gets our daughter used to hearing a noise and seeing something shiny bobbing around her head. (We also drop shredded paper around her to imitate hair falling.) Then when it’s time for a real haircut while she sits on the kitchen floor, it’s not so traumatic. So far, so good!”
Emma

“For my son’s first few haircuts, we let him watch my husband get one first. I think seeing Daddy in the chair made him curious instead of scared. Then when it was his turn, I sat in the chair with my son on my lap. That seemed to work. He gets fidgety but not upset.”
kate

Go with the pros

“Ask around and see if there’s a place in your area that caters specifically to kids. We have a place like that where we live. They have toys my son can play with while we’re waiting to get his hair cut, a chair that’s like a little car with a motor and horn, and DVD players at every station. My son gets so distracted by these things he hardly notices he’s getting a haircut. He doesn’t sit perfectly still, by any means, but it’s nowhere near as horrible as it could be.”
Leanne

“I take my 21-month-old to a children’s salon. To keep him still and happy, I always take him right after a nap and bring a sippy cup filled with milk. I ask the stylist to finish the haircut before the milk is gone. It works like a dream.”
Louise

Get tricky

“My 19-month-old hates getting his hair cut, so I do it at home while he’s sleeping. I do one side, then flip his head and do the other.”
A BabyCenter member

“My 18-month-old was a nightmare at the hairdresser’s! He’d scream and run away and even swing at me and the stylist. (Luckily she’s a friend.) Finally I asked our babysitter to take him. When she did, he was an angel! She’s taken him back a few more times and now he gets excited when I tell him it’s haircut day. He sits there the whole time, saying what a big boy he is getting his hair cut and not crying!”
A BabyCenter member

“My son has cried hysterically at every haircut ever since he was 9 months old. We finally figured out why around the time he turned 3. It turns out the buzzing noise of the clippers was what bothered him! So now whenever we go to the salon, he makes us promise to cover his ears we haven’t had any tears since!”
Krista

Sweeten the deal

“I found that lollipops that come attached to a ring work great! My son is far too busy with his lollipop to notice what’s being done to his hair. This is the only time we give him candy, so he loves getting his hair cut!”
A BabyCenter member

“I’ve always cut my twins’ hair myself. I usually try to put in a movie for them while I’m cutting and tell them that if they do a good job sitting still they’ll get a reward. Stickers or snacks that they’re only allowed to have on special occasions work very well.”
twinniemom

Find a distraction

“With our toddler, we put stickers all over the gown, and he’s so focused trying to take them off that the cut is over before he knows what’s going on.”
disneygirl32830

“My son was fine with his first two haircuts. I was very surprised when he freaked out the next time. We tried everything from having him watch my husband get a haircut to bribing him with bubbles and cookies. Nothing worked. Finally one day this summer I cut his hair while he was outside playing at the water table, which he loves. He was still a little annoyed, but it went much better. The lesson? Experiment.”
A BabyCenter member

“My friend who’s a hairdresser gave me this tip that she uses with her own son: Give your child a haircut in the tub. It’s easy to cut hair while it’s wet, and the hair falls into the water so it’s easy to clean up. Your child is so distracted with playing that he doesn’t even notice what you’re doing. I tried it with my son, and it worked like a charm.”
A BabyCenter member

“My son is now 23 months old. Because cutting his hair is so messy, I like to do it outside in the backyard while he sits on his tricycle. I let him hold and play with a favorite toy during the haircut. If he gets really restless, I push him on his tricycle for a minute or two and continue cutting.”
thehonorable1

Do it in waves

“I cut my son’s hair in phases. First we fought the battle to get his bangs trimmed and called it a night. A few days later, while he was busy eating in his highchair, I snuck up behind him and snipped off the sides. Later while he was distracted in the bath, I trimmed his curls in the back.”
stinkdyr

Work it out with TLC

“My son (who’s now 5) normally takes things in stride, but he hated haircuts and I can see why: I’d told him over and over that scissors are dangerous, and then I got out the scissors to cut his hair! It took patience and lots of reassurance to get him to see that haircuts aren’t so bad. For a long time, I had to cut his hair in stages to teach him how to cope. I think as parents we need to look at the world around us from our children’s perspective and remember that they’ve only been here for a short time. There’s so much for them to learn, and it’s easy to get overwhelmed.”
Susan

Try tough love

“My son hates haircuts, but I just make him sit there until the job is done. He doesn’t like it, but that’s just too bad. He gets over it. And now he accepts haircuts because he knows they’re going to happen regardless of his desires, and he’s come to realize they’re not so bad. I think sometimes we baby our kids too much and actually encourage tantrums in the way we respond to them.”
Mike

Know when to get help

“If your child’s reaction to haircuts seems over the top, consider the possibility that he has a problem processing sensory input. My 4-year-old screamed like a maniac during haircuts. Only after he was diagnosed with sensory integration dysfunction and treated with six months of occupational therapy did haircuts – and other things – become a little easier. Just a thought for when the typical techniques fail.”
Kimmi

“My son has autism and the book, It’s Haircut Time, by Michele Griffin, helped him to understand that haircuts are nothing to be afraid of.”
laurie_FHAutism

Have you ever had to cut out a knot in your daughter’s hair? I had to cut knots out pretty regularly because she just would not let me completely finish brushing her hair. The knots would just grow and grow especially at the nape of her neck. It is still a struggle everyday to completely brush her hair out but I have found a few tricks for how to detangle hair quickly and without her screaming and crying.

I even recently cut a few inches off her hair to make it easier on us but I just love long hair. I put out a call to my friends to find out what everyone was using to make the whole process easier.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Tips for How to Detangle Hair

1.Conditioner + Detangling Spray – I don’t know why I didn’t think of this earlier. I had always just used baby shampoo on my boys but when my daughter hair grew a little longer when she was about 2 years old we went to get a haircut. The beautician immediately asked me if I was using conditioner on her hair. I said no, I hadn’t even thought about it. I always used detangling spray and didn’t know that I should also use actual conditioner. She could tell that her hair was dry and told me that I needed to add conditioner to our routine. I can’t believe I hadn’t even thought about needing conditioner. I switched to a shampoo + conditioner immediately. The difference was dramatic, her hair was so much softer.

2. Wide Tooth Comb/Wet Brush – The Wet Brush has been awesome for us. I started using it instead of a comb and it made the process of getting her hair untangled even faster. Plus, sometimes she even likes to brush her hair herself. The brush is easier for her to use than a comb.

3. Brush her hair before starting the bath – This is another a-ha moment for me. I have to do this for myself so why hadn’t it occurred to me to do this for my daughter. We both have super fine long thin hair. It helps tremendously to do a light brushing before we even start a bath. If we start the shampoo process with tangles it is just going to make our hair even more tangled so it is better to start with the least amount of problems.

4. Hold her hair above the tangle – I think most women know this but some that have always had short hair may not. If you hold the hair above the tangles with slack between your hold and their head it stops the hair from yanking at their scalp. The pain is always at the scalp so if you can keep the hair from pulling their then your child can’t even feel the pull of the hair.

5. Regular trims – This is where I have been going wrong. I was letting her hair grow for 6 months and then getting a couple of inches cut so that would mean only 2 haircuts per year. It is not worth it. If I keep her hair about the same length with regular trims the ends are healthier. Plus, there are less tangles which means less drama. Totally worth it!

With these tips and sometimes even using an iPad to distract her I have been able to finish. I can thoroughly brush her hair and get out all of the tangles. Now I wish she would let me put some braids in her hair and do a fancy up-do but one step at a time. 🙂

Trade your Blow Dryer and Straightener for the World’s Only Reverse-Air Dryer.

Quick Search

Recent Posts

Search

  • November 04, 2019
  • protective styles
  • tips
  • wash day

“Let’s brush your hair!” – these are words that spark terror into the hearts of children. and honestly, can you blame them? Brushing out knots and tangles after a long day can be very painful, and is the last thing that a child or parent wants to do. The process is one full of tears, jerking away, and stern frustrations that simply repeats day after day.

Thankfully, we are here to help! We’ve done our research and spoken to top-notch parents to get the dirt on detangling and styling kids’ hair without the screams and tantrums. Hopefully, you’ll find a few tips in here that you can try out on your little one to make wash day just a little bit more fun.

First things first, make sure that you are using the right tools for the job. Typically, the best tool for detangling hair is a wide-toothed comb (try one with rounded tips), as they are gentle and don’t cause damage to the hair, but still do a good job getting to the root of any knots.

There are also hair brushes that are made specifically for wet hair and detangling, so keep an eye out for those at the store if your child is sensitive to a comb and prefers a brush instead.

In addition to a good comb or wet-hair safe brush, having a set of clips on hand is incredibly helpful. Check out the Up For Grabs clips. These are amazing, because they have a soft matte touch and wide alligator grip that makes sectioning a breeze.

It may seem like “too much stuff” for simply brushing through hair, but sectioning the hair into sections to break down the detangling into less painful pieces is key to working with kids’ hair. It will actually save you time in the long run, because it causes less crying and pain like when working through larger sections of tangles.

Finally, the last tool for your arsenal – a GOOD detangling product! Attempting to brush through the matted tangles of a long day at school or playing without a detangler is not a recipe for success.

We recommend the Tribology Bright Spot Shine Spray. It works wonders as a detangler, provides hair with shine and moisture, and has a great smell that kids will love.

Okay, so we have got all of the tools lined out. Next step? The detangling!

First things first, make sure that your child is distracted and comfortable. We know that this is half the battle.

Parent Pro-Tip: Make it fun for them! When the child feels included in the detangling and styling process, they’re much less likely to cry or focus on the pain. Include them by giving them an important “job”, such as handing you the clips while you section, or holding the brush in between pieces.

You can even take it a step further by having a designated drawer/cabinet with the supplies you use, and have the child be “in charge” of getting everything ready before combing/brushing time! Kids usually are excited to have an important job and contribute – it’s also great bonding time.

If they are too young for the above, or if having a responsibility isn’t their motivator – that is okay! Instead, keep them entertained by playing with a tablet, phone or reading a book. Ask lots of questions and keep them talking or engaged as you work through each section so they are less focused on the brushing, and more focused on the conversation.

After they’re settled, start by parting the clean, wet hair horizontally from ear to ear and clipping the upper section of hair onto the top of the head to keep it out of the way.

Spray the bottom section of their hair liberally with your detangler of choice (3-5 spritzes of Bright Spot is our recommendation!).

Make sure to apply enough so that their hair feels well coated, but not overly saturated. Separate a single section of hair (about 1 or 2 inches) and hold it firmly near the hair ends. The key to detangling painlessly is to start combing from the end of the hair, not at the roots. Brushing or combing a tangle downwards from the root will only push the knot down into one huge clump! So, start at the end of your section and work your way upwards, little by little, to the root.

Parent Pro-Tip: Always hold the hair by grasping just above the snag you’re working on to prevent tugging at the scalp when you comb. Pulling on the scalp is what hurts the most and causes kids to jerk and cry.

Work your way through the bottom section of hair, just a little bit at a time.

Once you’ve gotten the bottom fully detangled and soft, let a bit more hair down from the section in the clip. Repeat this process until all of your child’s tresses are tangle free. If you come across any tangles that need extra help, spray another spritz of detangler right onto the knot.

Parent Pro-Tip: End your detangling with a hug! Making the experience as positive for your child as possible will make them less leery of brushing time in the future.

Styling

Now that you have a freshly washed and detangled head of hair in front of you, it is time to face the next step: styling the wet hair. There are several options, like a protective style, heat styling, or even simply letting the hair air dry.

Depending on your child’s hair type and texture, you may choose to opt for a protective style. We have a full blog dedicated to protective styling.

If your little one is off to bed, try styling their hair into loose braids, or a loose ponytail. This helps them to sleep comfortably without the worry of creating more knots as they toss and turn in their sleep.

It’s a good idea to braid or style the hair in an updo if they are going to play sports or physical activities, as well as help cut down on knotting throughout the day. You may want to opt for a tighter hairstyle if it is going to be worn all day long.

If your child hates sleeping with wet hair, or wants to rock some sleeker strands – check out the RevAir Reverse Air Blow Dryer. The RevAir dries hair by using low heat (low enough that you can even stick a finger inside the wand to feel) and tension (reverse-air) to dry the hair straight while sealing the cuticle for a smooth finish.

The tension is easily customizable with 7 different settings, none of which will pull and cause pain like a hair brush and blow dryer.

It’s super easy to use! Kids even love to use the RevAir themselves, with some monitoring from Mom or Dad, because it is so easy that they can do it all by themselves – holding the wand at the root is the only step.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Want to see some unbiased reviews of kids using the RevAir?

We don’t blame you! The safety of your child always comes first, and we want to provide you with easy and healthy options to style their hair. This mom and daughter duo created a videoreviewing the RevAir for different hair textures.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

We hope that this blog has brought you a few tricks to make your next washing and detangling day a bit easier! As always, feel free to reach out to our team if you have any questions about products, usage, or the RevAir itself.

Trade your Blow Dryer and Straightener for the World’s First and Only Reverse-Air Dryer.

RevAir is an all-in-one tool that will dry and straighten your hair fast with less heat.

Manage the tangles and knots with a bit of our help.

How To Wash & Style Toddler Hair

Our simple 3-step routine makes caring for your toddlers’ hair quick and painless for both of you! Have a look at the video below to learn how to care for your little ones twirls and tangles.

How to Wash & Style Toddler Hair | With Johnson’s® No More Tangles®

Johnson’s® 3-Step Hair Care & Styling Routine

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Cleanse baby or toddler hair using No More Tangles® shampoo for straight or curly hair.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Nourish baby or toddler hair using Johnson’s® No More Tangles® conditioner.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Style baby or toddler hair using a wide tooth comb or brush and Johnson’s® No More Tangles® detangling spray.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Did you know?

Compared with adult hair, children’s hair is thinner and more prone to tangling and breakage.

Hair Care Tips & Tricks

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Sing a song, tell them you’re giving them a “spa massage” as you lather baby shampoo, or even let them blow bubbles. Distraction is key so get to planning those bath time activities!

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Time for styling! With the right haircut, your toddler’s hair should be relatively easy to care for. If your child has curly hair, you may want hair all one length with no bangs. If your child has very thick or wavy hair, a layered haircut can help cut back the tangles.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Knots can be a pain for both you and your child. Get ahead of them by combing toddler hair with a wide tooth comb as soon as you’re done washing and conditioning his/her hair. To help with manageability, always have your hair care best friend handy: No More Tangles ® detangling spray.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Watch out for Knots

There’s magic and love and power in every tendril. Your toddlers’ twirls and curls could become wild or unruly after a day of play, but win the tangles tug-o-war with our No More Tangles ® collection. For easy combing and detangling consider using a 2-in-1 shampoo that provides the convenience of shampooing and conditioning in one easy step. For extra detangling use No More Tangles ® detangling spray.

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

No More Tears® Formulation

From our calming shampoo to our classic shampoo, our No More Tears ® formulas are developed for babies and young children, it is mild to the scalp and as gentle as water to the eyes.

Featured Hair Care Products

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Did you know?

Compared to adults, newborns blink less often and tear less.

This was a blog about my adventures with Joe. Then, along came Nia. Four years later, along came Stage 3 breast cancer. Fast forward two years, and I’m now caring for my dad while he fights his own cancer battle.

  • Home
  • Archives
  • Profile
  • Cancerland Timeline
  • My Dad’s Pancreatic Cancer Timeline

July 23, 2012

Parent Hack: How To Comb the Dreads Out of Your Kiddo’s Hair. Without Tears

I don’t have much blog material these days.

As you may have noticed.

I’m pretty nauseous, pretty druggy. But I feel a desire to blog, which I think is a positive sign of life. And so I’m digging up some old ideas to post. Bear with me. And you might learn something!

Lesson: How to Get the Nature-Made Dreads Out of Your Preschooler’s Hair

Step 1: Wash your child’s hair with the shampoo of your choice. I find having a removable shower-head and a nearby towel handy for this, in case soap goes in her eyes. Thoroughly rinse.

Step 2: Condition your child’s hair with a generous amount of conditioner. My favorite is “Yes to Carrots: Pampering Shampoo” (available at health food stores).

Step 3: Leave the conditioner in for a few minutes . Let your kid resume playing in the shower/bath while the conditioner loosens the knots. This is key.

Step 4: While the conditioner is still in your child’s hair, begin to gently comb the knots out. This is another key point to doing this whole thing effectively and without tears When combing, always start at the bottom of their hair. I find this style of brush to be the best in terms of minimal pain and maximum effectiveness:

Step 5: Once you’ve combed all through your child’s hair, give it a good rinse.

Step 6: Once you are out of the bath/shower, combing it through again should be fairly easy. Still, I like to use a good de-tangler. I like this one because it has calming lavender in it, and actually seems to work:

Step 7: If you decide to go one step further and blow-dry your kid’s hair, we’ve found the adorable Maru-the-Cat videos on YouTube to be most helpful for distraction. Also, this stuff is helpful for reducing your child’s stress (or your’s):

To re-cap, the main points to remember here:

** Leave the conditioner in for a little while while your child plays in the bath/shower.

** Comb out your kid’s hair with the conditioner still in it, still in the bath/shower.

** Find a conditioner and de-tangler you really like.

** When combing, start at the bottom and go gently and calmly. Take breaks as needed (for both of you!)

October 30, 2020

Author: Regalo Baby

  • Tags:
  • Bath & Potty

Washing your toddler’s hair can present an incredible challenge. Some toddlers take to it naturally, while others have a meltdown as soon as you move toward them with a cup of water to rinse off their hair.

If you have a little one with long locks, it can be even more challenging to get everything clean! As parents, we have tried many different techniques, here are a few that have actually helped us in washing toddler’s hair.

Why Toddlers Struggle with Hair Washing

How to comb a small child's hair without tears📷 IG @abbeydreamer

First, we need to go a few reasons that your toddler may be struggling with getting their hair washed. (We realize there are way more than a FEW reasons). You will probably recognize many of these common reasons for struggles with hair washing:

  • They’ve gotten soap in their eyes in the past and associate hair washing with pain.
  • They have sensory issues that make hair washing or brushing very uncomfortable.
  • They’re fearful of water covering their faces (especially if they’ve inhaled water during hair washing in the past.)
  • And the #1 reason, they have a mind of their own and are struggling to stay in control of their lives. On this particular day, they simply don’t want their hair washed.

Thankfully, we have found a few strategies that can help prevent bath time from turning into a tear-fest every night.

Tips to Make Washing Toddler’s Hair More Peaceful

It’s time to wash your toddler’s hair, and you can practically see the meltdown coming! While you’re certainly not alone in this struggle, there are several things you can do to make washing toddler’s hair easier.

Check your shampoo.

In many cases, using a shampoo that causes irritation to the eyes is the biggest culprit in bath time struggles. Take the time to check out your shampoo to make sure that it’s tear-free. We also switched to using all-natural shampoo and conditioner, which has helped reduce tears from stinging shampoo.

Try different methods for getting your little one’s hair wet and rinsing it.

  • Some toddlers will enjoy taking a shower, which will make the entire bath time move faster.
  • Use a shampoo visor or a regular sun visor to help avoid their eyes when pouring a cup of water over their head.
  • If they are open to it, have them lie down in the tub to get their hair wet. Then you can suds it up and have them lie down again. Is this the absolute cleanest way of washing hair – nope! But it may avoid them crying, and that is a win.
  • Stick an object to the ceiling and have your child look up at it when pouring water on their head.

How to comb a small child's hair without tearsIG @yamtolentino

Change your timing.

Try washing your child’s hair first. That sounds like it will cause a meltdown but it may prevent hair washing from being associated with an end to the fun of bathtime.

Show them on a toy first.

In many cases, it’s less scary to see a doll or other toy go through the process of hair washing first. In extreme cases, check the haircut. You might be reluctant to give up your child’s long locks, but it’s no surprise that the shorter the hair, the easier it is to get through washing their hair, brushing it, and other important daily grooming tasks. Going with a shorter cut until bath time struggles are over can make it easier on both of you.

Talk to your child.

Many toddlers are more articulate than we give them credit for and this was a game changer for us. We actually asked our child what would make getting their hair washed better. They said they wanted their dinosaur to wash their hair. So Manny the Dinosaur started washing their hair every night. You just never know what may work.

If Your Little One Struggles with Sensory Processing

Raising your toddler to adulthood may be a challenge. The good news is, by the time they grow up, they will probably be willing and able to wash their own hair! In the meantime, keep them safe in the tub and implement these strategies to make bath time easier.

15 Tips to Improve Tolerance with Hair Washing

How to comb a small child's hair without tears

Does your child have a difficult time tolerating getting their hair washed? Hair washing can be overwhelming to children with sensory processing concerns due to it overstimulating the tactile, vestibular and auditory senses. Here are 15 tips to help make it a more tolerable and enjoyable experience for you and your child!

  • Try using low-suds and tear-free shampoo. Sometimes suds can be too overstimulating when washing and cause an adverse reaction.
  • Use foam visors or goggles to protect children from water dripping into their eyes or forehead!
  • Try completing calming proprioceptive activities before washing hair. These include squishing them between pillows on the couch, walking on their hands, deep squeezes to their arms and legs, playground activities and more.
  • Provide a scalp massage to head before washing for added proprioceptive input. Complete this at random times during the week so it does not signal hair washing or fear for the child when it is completed.
  • Make it a game! Have the child take turns with their favorite superhero figurine or doll. Wash the figurines head and then have the child take turns with the toy!
  • Encourage water play with shampoo in other settings. Try taking a tub of water and shampoo outside to wash toys or play with suds using shovels, buckets, spoons and other water toys to lessen the hypersensitivity to suds.
  • Use a wet towel over the lap as a wet towel provides a “weighted blanket” during bath time to help provide calming input.
  • Instead of having the child lean back to rinse their hair have the child lean forward with a washcloth over their eyes to rinse. Sometimes leaning back can be disorganizing if the child has an aversion to vestibular input.
  • Try different methods of rinsing their hair to see what is a more tolerable experience for the child. You can try squirt bottles, little toys that squirt water, watering cans, etc.
  • Let the child have some control! Have the child choose a fun scented shampoo, let the child give a countdown of when you can rinse their hair or hold a mirror in front of their face so they can see what is happening to lessen their anxiety.
  • Wash less! Dry shampoo is something that can provide clean hair without water. Try washing your child hair two or three times per week by using these products. Also, a shorter hairstyle could make it an easy experience for your child.
  • Typically, the scalp is more sensitive when being washed. Try washing the ends of their hair for a week, then progressively move to their scalp over a length of time.
  • Use waterproof earplugs to prevent water from going inside the ears as well as dulling the sound of the water and acoustics within a bathroom.
  • It could be the temperature being too hot or too cold that is causing meltdowns. Use water thermometers or faucet thermometers to help find a comfortable temp for your child.
  • Make it a routine and keep it predictable for your child! Use a visual schedule or written schedule of exactly what is going to happen during bath time. During bath time you can use “first/then” cues too. For example, “First, we are going to wash then we are going to rinse! First, we are going to rinse, then you get to pick a toy for doing such a good job!”

    By: Kathryn Hatter

    As your little one moves past babyhood and into toddlerhood, her hair might need some extra attention. You may encounter challenges as your child’s hair goes through a stage of uneven wispiness. Stay the course if you’re growing it out, though. With a little patience, before you know it, her hair will be ready for ponytails and pigtails.

    Being Patient

    It may take time for your toddler’s hair to become thick and long, according to physician Karen Sokal-Gutierrez, writing for Fisher-Price. Hair growth for babies and toddlers varies. Some children start with little hair and don’t have a thick head of hair until age 3. Others develop thicker and longer hair more quickly. It’s also common for a toddler to have uneven hair, which could be a leftover from babyhood from rubbing hair off in places. Hair growth pattern could also begin unevenly. Stay patient with your little one’s hair growth and realize that eventually it will even out.

    Nutritional Tips

    How to Get Lint Out of Black Toddler Hair

    Pay attention to your toddler’s diet to make sure she eats nutritious meals and snacks. The B vitamin biotin is important for a healthy scalp and hair growth, asserts nutritionist Joy Bauer, author of “Joy Bauer’s Food Cures.” Supplementation is not necessary, but make sure your toddler eats foods such as:

    • eggs
    • whole wheat bread
    • cheese
    • raspberries
    • avocados for a diet rich in biotin

    Hair Care without Tears

    Toddlers often don’t have time to sit still for primping, but caring for your little one’s hair will help make the growing-out process more manageable. Don’t shampoo your toddler’s hair more than necessary or you could dry out her scalp. A weekly suds might be enough for toddlers with dry hair, but you might have to wash more often for a dirty or sweaty tot. Take the time to detangle your toddler’s hair, but do it gently. Use a wide-tooth comb or a brush with ultra-soft bristles to work carefully on your toddler’s locks. Try spritzing a bit of detangling spray on stubborn snarls to ease them out without tears.

    Styling the ‘Do

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    Is Hair Glaze Safe During Pregnancy?

    The process of growing out hair should be as pretty as possible, so fix your toddler’s hair regularly with bows, ribbons, headbands and elastic hair bands. Your toddler might not care initially about how cute she looks with a big bow in her hair, but eventually, she will probably enjoy primping. With consistency, even an uncooperative toddler will likely learn to tolerate hair fixing. Pull your tot’s hair back from her face with clips or a headband so it doesn’t bother her. Containing her hair in a short ponytail or pigtails keeps it neat while it grows out.

    Keeping it Neat

    Once your toddler’s hair reaches her shoulders, it might be time to consider a little trim to even up the straggly ends. A trim doesn’t have to take much hair off, but it can do wonders to help make hair look tidy. Whether you tackle the trim yourself or opt to have it cut professionally, choose a time of the day when your toddler has rested and eaten recently, for optimal results. It might help if your toddler sits in your lap for the trim so you can comfort and distract her while someone else snips. The bottom line of a haircut at this age is speed and proficiency — get the trim done as quickly as possible before your little one has a chance to object.

    Have the little ones been crying too much each time you comb and detangle? Well no more tears! That’s about to be a thing of the past with the #MARINIKIDS “No Tears” Super Detangler! Say goodbye to knots and snarls, and hello to soft, moisturized hair for your little one all day. Styling will be a breeze!

    How to comb a small child's hair without tearsHow to comb a small child's hair without tears


    DIRECTIONS OF USE:

    After freshly shampooed hair with our kid-friendly cleansers i.e. “Kind Cleanse” Sulfate-free Shampoo, or “Creamy & Dreamy” Co-Wash, pour a small amount of Marini Naturals “No Tears” Super Detangler! on your palm. Hair may be wet, damp or dry. Work through hair in sections from root to strand, until all hair is sufficiently coated. Massage scalp for 2-3 minutes until you feel hair soften and detangle. Style as desired with “Marini Kids” Curling Butter or any of our kid-friendly stylers in our women’s range. “No Tears” Super Detangler! is also suitable to use regularly even on non-freshly shampooed hair.

    EXCELLENT FOR:

    Boys and Girls. All hair types and textures.

    INGREDIENTS:

    Deionized Water, Coconut Oil, Lanolin, Glycerin, MPG, PQ 7, D-Panthenol, Flax Seed Gel, Aloe Vera Juice, IPM, Sunflower Oil, CSA, Castor Oil, Vitamin E, Real Berries Extract, Phenoxyethanol.

    (This post may contain affiliate links. For more information, see my disclosure policy.)

    • Total 573
    • Facebook 187
    • Twitter 1
    • Pinterest 385
    • Mix
    • Yummly 0

    Hair care can be torture for some kids with sensory issues. While all of us have sensory preferences, for kids with Sensory Processing Disorder or autism, having their hair washed, combed, or cut can go beyond just being unpleasant. I’ve put together a list of tips to help kids who struggle with sensory issues when it comes to their hair.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    Lately, a lot of readers have been contacting me for advise about their child’s hair. I understand this concern well as one of our sons used to cower in the corner when he saw me reach for the hair brush. He would scream and beg me not to comb his hair.

    Mornings became difficult for both of us. His beautiful curls became knotted if I gave in to his pleas not to comb it which only made it worse. And bath times were another battle ground as he hated the feeling of the water on his face when rinsing the shampoo off.

    Obviously with his scalp being as sensitive as it was, there was absolutely no way he would allow a hairdresser near his head.

    We got to the point where we just shaved his hair super short so that it didn’t have to be such a daily battle.

    Since then, I’ve learned a lot about sensory and together, he and I have come a LONG way! He is a teenager now and actually enjoys getting his hair cut at the barber. He does prefer to keep it short still, but is happy to have it washed and cut.

    A lot of sensory kiddos are super sensitive about having their hair washed, cut, combed or even touched. There are many reasons for this.

    Sensory Reasons for Hair Struggles:

    Vestibular – Some kids are sensitive to having their head tilted backwards or forward for rinsing when having their hair washed. Your vestibular system controls your body’s sense of balance and motion. Kids with vestibular issues can feel unsteady, uncomfortable, or even afraid when tipping their head.

    Olfactory (Scent) – Your child may be sensitive to the smell of the hair products you are using on them.

    Tactile – Many children with sensory issues have very sensitive scalps or are sensitive to touch in general from hands, brushes or combs, and even water. Water on their face, in their eyes, or having shampoo get in their eyes can be difficult for all kids, let alone ones with higher sensitivities. Tactile is the most common reason for problems with hair care in kids with sensory sensitivities.

    Auditory – Some kids struggle with the sound of the clippers at the hairdresser or the sound of the water in a shower.

    Tips for managing hair care and sensory needs:

    1. Determine the root cause. Talk to your child and also make your own observations and see if you can determine what the biggest sensory issues are. That way, you’ll be tackling things accurately.
    2. Acknowledge to them and to you that this is not a child being difficult. This is a real thing that is causing them real pain or discomfort. Doing this will give you more patience and empathy.
    3. Wash their hair less often. Kids do not need their hair washed daily (unless your physician has given you a medical reason why your child does). Every third day should be sufficient unless they happen to play in the mud on the in between days. You can also use a dry shampoo for the days in between if you’re concerned about the cleanliness of their hair.
    4. If shampoo is your main battle, skip the shampoo. Wash with water and a conditioner and use dry shampoo.
    5. Give your child more control in the process. Allow them to choose their hair products. Let them smell shampoos and conditioners at the store and decide what they like or buy unscented. Let them comb and style their own hair.
    6. Choose a low maintenance hair style for them. This was easier for me to do with my son than it was when one of my daughters had a hard time with having her hair combed and wanted it cut short, but I knew that “pretty hair” wasn’t worth the tears it would take every day to get there.
    7. Don’t expect your child to hold still while you comb or style their hair. Give them a fidget to play with or a weighted lap pad. Let them play Lego or watch TV or both. It won’t be easy for you to comb hair on a moving target, but it will be less stressful if they are less upset.
    8. Make changes. (see list below)
    • Try a different comb such as a Tangle Teaser or Wet Brush.
    • Try a bath rather than a shower or a shower rather than a bath.
    • Wash their hair in the sink rather than in the bath.
    • Try dumping water on their head using a Rinse Cup rather than having them tip their head back.
    • Have your child use a Bath Visor to avoid getting as much water on their face. You can also use this during haircuts to avoid pieces of hair getting on their face.
    • Allow your child to wear swim goggles or a snorkel mask in the bath or shower.
    • Be sure you are using an excellent detangler so that knots are not making the hair combing situation even worse.
    • Use a visual timer so that your child knows how long they have to “endure” having their hair brushed.

    A note about haircuts:

    Our hairstylist comes to our house and used to cut our kids’ hair where they are comfortable while they play with toys or read or watch TV to distract them. If this isn’t possible for you, pass these tips along to your salon to help them be more sensory friendly.

    You also may want to ask them about the calming clipper kit. This sensory friendly barber kit is made just for kids with sensory needs. You can also use it yourself at home where your child is most comfortable.

    Biggest tip about hair and sensory needs:

    As odd as this sounds, don’t work at all on trying to increase your child’s ability to handle having her head or hair touched. Leave the hair alone as much as possible and instead, focus on increasing other sensory activities: sensory play, heavy work, sensory input.

    If you are working with an OT, ask them about dry brushing. This type of brushing is for the skin, not the hair, but is best under the care of an OT.

    By increasing your child’s range of sensory experiences (sensory diet), it will eventually begin to be easier for them to have their head and hair touched.

    Get a copy of Sensory Processing Overload Signs to print off and keep as a reminder here. How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    Constantly brushing hair out of your kid’s eyes? Time for a trim. But while you may have visions of an adorable, Instagram-ready moment, to your child, the experience can be traumatic. Here, are 9 genius tips to get you through your baby’s first haircut, without the tears.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    1. Timing is everything

    Schedule a trim during a time that works best for your child. “Avoid scheduling it during nap time, snack time or whenever your kid is typically fussy,” advises Cozy Friedman, founder of Cozy’s Cuts for Kids.

    2. Distract, distract, distract

    Let your kid bring his favorite toy, pacifier or book with his to keep little fingers occupied (and comfort him, too). You may have a no-tech rule at home, but times like these are when a video on your smartphone can be extremely helpful. “If your child is a wiggle worm, having them sit in your lap will make everything go much smoother,” says Friedman.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    3. Have them watch you get a cut

    Take away some of the scary factor by familiarizing your kid with the salon experience beforehand. Bring her along for your own trim or to an older sibling’s haircut—hopefully this will help her get excited about having her own turn someday.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    In this article

    • How should I deal with hair-washing battles?
    • Can any products help?

    How should I deal with hair-washing battles?

    Almost all toddlers go through a stage of not wanting to have their hair washed. Your toddler may object if she:

    • has previously had shampoo in her eyes or mouth
    • is scared of the water
    • finds sitting in the bath uncomfortable
    • is asserting her independence

    Whatever the reason for your toddler’s bathtime tears, here are a few tricks that may help you calm her hair-washing tantrums.

    Don’t wash her hair as often

    You don’t need to wash your toddler’s hair at every bathtime. Once a week is fine, as her hair is unlikely to get that dirty. If you give it a bit longer between each wash, she may forget whatever was bothering her and be open to trying it again.

    When it’s not a hair-washing night, let your toddler know. That way, you can both relax and enjoy the special closeness of bathtime.

    Problem-solve together

    Instead of focusing on whether or not to wash your toddler’s hair, think about how to wash it. If she’s old enough, you can ask her what bothers her most. Maybe she doesn’t like water over her face, or when you rub in the shampoo.

    Once you know what part of hair-washing is causing the problem, you can work around it. You may find that she’s happier if it’s done in the shower rather than the bath, or that she prefers to rub the shampoo in herself. She may even prefer washing her hair in the kitchen sink! Work together to find the best solution.

    Dolly does it, too!

    Try letting your toddler wash the hair of her dolls, action figures or other favourite toys. Watching how she does it may give you a clue about why she doesn’t like having her own hair washed.

    You could try copying your toddler as she’s playing. For example, when she’s wetting her doll’s hair, you can wet her hair and so on. Or once she’s finished, you could ask if dolly wants to help wash her hair in return.

    Do it together

    Have a bath with her. Let her wash your hair and make funny shapes when it’s foamy. Now’s your chance to find out what you’d look like with a mohawk, or as a unicorn! Once she’s had her fun, she may realise that it’s no big deal when you want to put the bubbles in her hair.

    Distract her

    Distract your toddler with noisy hair-washing songs or by giving her foam bath shapes to stick on the tiles.

    You could also play a body game where you ask, “Where is your nose, where is your tummy, and where is your knee?” If you’re quick, you can get her hair washed by the time you’ve named all the major body parts.

    Putting a funny picture or mobile on the ceiling above the bath makes a fun distraction too. It also encourages her to look up, making it less likely that the water and shampoo will drip into her eyes.

    Make it fun

    Put a plastic mirror at the end of the bath and help your little one to make shapes with her shampoo-covered hair. Horns and haloes, curls and twirls will all distract her and make her giggle. She may not even notice that her hair’s being cleaned at the same time.

    Can any products help?

    • Shampoo rinsing cups have a brim that follows the curve of your toddler’s forehead. This makes it easier to keep the soapy water away from her face and eyes.
    • Shampoo shields fit on your toddler’s head like a cap or sun visor, shielding her eyes from water and foam. Alternatively, your toddler could hold a clean flannel or small towel over her eyes as you rinse out the shampoo.
    • No-tears shampoo is designed specifically for babies and toddlers, and won’t sting your little one’s eyes if some gets in by mistake.

    If hair-washing remains a battle, try not to worry. Most toddlers grow out of their dislike for hair-washing as they get older. You can always ask your health visitor for advice if you’re struggling.

    • Kids
    • Babies & Toddlers
    • Women
    • Men
    • NDIS
    • Pets
    • Wholesale
    • Shop All

    Order while stocks lasts

    This brush is pure Magic!

    The Original Happy Hair Brush combines 5 designs into one and includes – A paddle, a comb, boar bristles, long vent brush pins and a wide comb. It works on all hair types and makes brushing knotted, tangled and matted hair easy and pain free. Below, Jen demonstrates with daughter Rose recently during lockdown on how and why these brushes are a GAME CHANGER!

    Before and Afters

    Don’t just take our word for it. These before and afters are from customers so delighted that hair can now be brushed.

    What our customers are saying

    The sensory hair brush made a huge difference when brushing my daughter’s hair. She seems to be sensitive when getting her hair brushed. If you have a similar child I recommend you order the ‘sensory’ hair brush over the original one.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    I debated getting one of these for my 4yo daughter and I’m so glad I went for it – no more tears brushing her hair, no more crying because she doesn’t want to brush it, in fact she now loves to brush her hair herself as well as allowing me to help her. Makes it so much easier to style her hair too. Best money I’ve spent!

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    My six year old hated getting her hair done each day, she cried and yelled. It was no fun for anyone. Every brush seemed to pull on her hair. Then I bought the Happy Hair brush.
    We were both amazed the first time we used it. She said it’s a miracle brush!! Even months on, it still surprises us how nice this brush is to use. No more crying or yelling. Thanks for making such a fabulous product, it has made our morning routine mush less stressful!

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    Absolutely LOVE my recent Happy Hair Brush purchase of the Glamour Pack. I have several Happy Hair Brushes for myself now and have bought quite a few as gifts because I think they’re AMAZING. I couldn’t use anything else in my hair now.

    Just a little disappointed with this order, I especially emailed and asked if I purchase the Glamour Pack can I please swap the black mini brush for a pink one instead. A very lovely lady emailed me straight back and said not a problem at all. I also put those details I. The special instructions on the order but I still just received the black brush 🥺

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    Absolutely fantastic. Couldn’t believe it worked as well as the videos showed it could. Great for kids with sensory processing issues. Loved it so much I plan to get myself one too – no knots at all!

    Toddler wont let me tie up her hair. What can I do?

    If you’re a parent to a toddler girl then you’re probably all too familiar with their dislike for the hair brush.

    I have two girls and the number one cause of yelps and screechs in our home are hairbrushing battles (followed closely by bath time tantrums and not wanting to hold hands outside). My girls hate getting their hair brushed and getting their hair tied on some days is literally an all out battle.

    So why do toddlers hate getting their hair tied up and what can you do about it?

    Toddler wont let me tie up her hair. Why?

    The biggest reason your toddler won’t let you tie up her hair is because she doesn’t like the sensation of a hairbrush scraping her scalp. She also dislikes the tugging sensation when her hair is being tied up or braided.

    How do I get my toddler to let me do her hair?

    Try changing your hairbrushing technique. Use a gentle hand and a hair brush with soft round bristles. You can even use finger brushing to help prevent the tugging sensation. Using distraction and giving a toddler choices are also popular parenting strategies for getting a hairstyle up.

    Toddler won’t let me tie up her hair – 7 hacks you should try

    This post contains affiliate links. As an Amazon Associate I earn from qualifying purchases.

    1. Change hairbrushing technique

    When brushing your toddlers hair you have to remember that their scalp is more sensitive than ours. It’s super important to brush in a way that it doesn’t hurt them/cause a tugging sensation. Ideas include:

    • Using a hairbrush with soft rounded bristles that don’t dig into the scalp
    • Using a gentle hand with soft strokes when brushing
    • Holding the ends of the hair and brushing out any tangles from them before brushing at the roots. This prevents the tugging sensation that bothers kids and makes them screech
    • Regularly oiling your child’s hair with coconut oil to keep them tangle free, super soft and shiny
    • Using a detangling brush that smoothly glides through the hair without hurting your child’s scalp (read the raving reviews from parents about this brush HERE)

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    2. Try finger brushing hair

    This is a hack I use when Im running late and I need to quickly get out of the house with my kids looking (atleast halfway) presentable.

    Finger brushing is brilliant because toddlers prefer your soft fingers running through their hair than a hairbrush. So you manage to gently brush back the hair and get the hair tied up with little to no resistance.

    3. Distraction

    When it comes to toddlers, distraction is your best friend. It’s your secret weapon that will work with handling (almost) anything toddler related.

    Distraction usually works. So it’s a great option for managing your child’s behaviour in many situations.

    When my little one started sprouting some hair I began trying to tie it up. But she’d always squirm away or else yank out the clips/pony tails the second it was in her hair.

    So I’d put her in the high chair and give her a snack or a toy (or the tablet as a last resort). And it would always work. She wouldn’t mind me brushing her hair or tying it up. So if youve been frequently facing the “my toddler wont let me tie up her hair” delima then this can be a convenient solution particularly on busy days.

    RELATED POSTS:

    Toddler won’t let me tie up her hair – 7 hacks you should try

    4. Show her the look in the mirror

    Sometimes letting kids know what you’re doing and showing them the final result can make them more cooperative.

    So while brushing her hair, talk through what you’re doing. And then show her how she looks in the mirror.

    Sprinkle in a few positive comments like “Oh how nice you look with your hair away from your face” or ” What a pretty bow!” or “You look just like (insert your child’s favorite aunt or cartoon character”)

    5. Make doll’s hair

    Many moms use this hack and it seems to really work. Try brushing your toddlers dolls hair with her. Take turns with her in brushing the dolls hair and comment on how nice her hair looks once it’s been brushed and tied up.

    The next time you’re brushing your toddlers hair you can even ask her to imitate you and make her doll’s hair. It keeps kids busy and also makes them feel grown up.

    6. Give her choices

    Toddlers are all about choices. When you let them choose from different options, it makes them feel happy to know that they have some power and control over the situation.

    Also, kids can be finicky about different things. Some girls hate clips in the hair but are fine with pony tails. Other times it’s headbands that bug them but they’re fine with hair elastics.

    So let your toddler choose between different hair accessories and styles. Be sure to only give them two options at a time otherwise you’ll just confuse them. So try asking ‘should we wear a headband today or clips?’ or ‘would you like a pony at the back or pigtails?’

    You could also give her the choice of brushing her own hair if she likes. Again, this would make her feel more grown up and more interested in the idea of hair brushing (you could tell her your turn will come last – so you can brush out the tangles and have that hairstyle in place).

    7. Cut hair short

    If all else fails, you can always cut your toddlers hair short! Choose a style that looks nice even when it’s not tied up.

    Hating hair brushes and getting hair tied up is a temporary phase. By the time her hair grows out she’ll be a whole lot more cooperatative and maybe even enthusiastic about having her hair done. In the meantime, NOTHING trumps your sanity.

    Liked this post? Share it with a friend who could benefit.

    Do tangles have your daughter running from you with the brush in hand? There is a simpler way to brush your daughters hair, ease the pain and stress of brushing her hair.

    Do you cringe at the thought of combing or brushing your little girls hair? There is an easier more pain free way to detangle your little girls hair getting the tangles out without all those tears.

    I have two curly haired girls with thick hair. I can’t count the times they took off running when they saw me with brush in hand. Oh those dreaded tangles. I love doing my daughters hair making them look adorable. I was determined to find a way to ease the tension of combing, brushing, styling and getting the tangles out without the tears.

    The Best Way to De-Tangle Childrens Hair

    Teaching kids how they can get the tangles out of their dolls and animals hair is a great tool.

    I got so tired of my daughters crying no matter how gentle I was. It seemed they cried to keep me in check making certain I wouldn’t run to quickly through a tangle. Bottom line is they were scared and that was the problem I knew I must address carefully and with a gentle hand.

    Don’t get me wrong curly thick hair is hard to manage and it gets really tangled. All the more reason it needs brushed and combed on a regular basis.

    If you let it go those tangles quickly turn into a matted mess that is impossible to remove without tears or damaging the hair.

    There is no getting around it the tangles must be removed by brushing or combing. Using a detangler spray makes tangles melt away and combing easy.

    Painless Hair De-tangling for Kids

    The best way to get your child to agree to this process is to make her a part of the process.

    Giving your daughter a doll, or stuffed animal with long hair and a brush for them to detangle works as a great deterrent for arguments and tears. Explain to your daughter how she will fix her baby or stuffies hair while you fix hers. Let her know she will be showing you the best way to do it and you will follow her lead taking her instructions.

    Getting Her Involved Relieves the Stress and Focus on Fear

    The Easy Method of Combing a Childs Hair

    Let the child take charge and be involved to ease the stress.

    Giving your child this power is an amazing tool as kids love taking charge. The magic is in the distraction. She will be so focused on combing her baby or animals hair plus instructing you that she will forget about what you’re doing. Carefully begin following the combing process as outlined below as your daughter concentrates on what she’s doing.

    The only comments you should make are encouraging comments as to what a great job she’s doing with her detangling. Keep complimenting her engaging her in the task at hand all the while focusing on combing her hair. The focus on her work on her doll are stuffed animal will distract her from her own hair.

    The Tangle Tamer for Kids

    Detangler mist and sprays are priceless I have these useful tools on hand all the time, won’t be without them.

    I learned very quickly the tangle mist, sprays, combs and brushes work.

    How it Works

    1. Start at the ends of the hair by sweeping the hair around to the back with your hands.
    2. If hair is thick use a wide toothed comb or detangling brush.
    3. Mist the ends of the hair, begin combing from the absolute ends working your way up gradually.
    4. Spray more detangler on as you work your way up.
    5. Take your time and continue this process until you’ve made your way through the entire head of hair.

    Enjoy a beautiful head of hair as you build your child’s confidence.

    As she realizes the power in this task you may encourage her to fix babies hair, by braiding and or other styles.

    This ritual will grow and evolve as you both build confidence. Combing your daughters hair will become a enjoyable bonding time you share together.

    I have very unfond memories of growing up with long hair. There were the what seemed like ENDLESS hours of sitting and crying while my mom brushed out my hair tangles. Hair tangles suck.

    Low and behold, I have a daughter. She is now 11 and has long hair. She’s gone short once, but has since grown her hair back out. Like me, she has thick hair which means the evil hair tangles have struck her as well.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    We have tried a mix of everything over the years to cure the hair tangles, but only until recently have we found something that consistently works. And it’s a brush, and it works tears free meaning no crying when brushing hair. My hair dresser (who also has a girl) recommended this brush and coincidentally, the company who makes the brush, The Wet Brush offered us a free brush to try out. We were eager to see if it indeed cured the hair tangles without tears.

    And the review? My daughter has been sick the last 24 hours. Her hair in a pony tail, not brushed for the last 2 days…. So what does she think of the wet brush?

    She said it just brushes differently. It’s like she doesn’t feel her hair pulling, so definitely NO tears! I guess Wet Brush wasn’t kidding.

    Say Goodbye Tangles with the Wet Brush

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    The Wet Brush boasts advanced features to ensure a gentle, safe and effective experience when brushing through tangled hair no matter how knotty, thick or thin:

    • Ultra thin and flexible Intelli-flex bristles are unique to the Wet Brush enabling protective, effortless and pain-free detangling without damaging or breaking the hair

    • The Polytip ball on top of the bristles cushions the bristles’ contact with the scalp, ensuring smooth and gentle massage actions that stimulate circulation at the follicle which is a proven benefit for overall hair health

    • The brush’s soft floating cushion compliments its super flexible bristles to provide even more flexibility and protection, making it more responsive to tangles and knots while providing a barrier between the brush and the scalp

    • Longer bristles allow for more elasticity when brushing through any type of hair, making it easier to comb through knots and more comfortable than with smaller bristles; longer bristles shorten the detangling process

    The Wet Brush is perfect for the whole family and works on ALL hair types, including both wet or dry hair, extensions and even wigs. The Wet Brush is available in a vast portfolio of sizes, colors and patterns.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    In this Article

    • Taking Care of Baby: Baby Baths
    • Taking Care of Baby: Cradle Cap
    • Taking Care of Baby: Cutting Nails

    Unfortunately for new parents, babies don’t come with instruction manuals. So when it comes to even the simplest tasks, like baths and nail trimming, some parents feel confused.

    If you’re unsure about the baby grooming basics, here’s a handy guide to help make hygiene as easy as loving your baby.

    Taking Care of Baby: Baby Baths

    Until your baby’s umbilical cord falls off, which usually happens after the first week, don’t give any baths. Instead, give your baby a sponge wash, or ‘top and tail’. Circumcised boys should not be bathed until the penis has totally healed. Here’s how:

    1. Lay your baby on a towel. If it is cold, you can take off one item of clothing at a time while you wash your baby.
    2. Gently wash your baby’s face with a lukewarm, wet washcloth. Don’t use soap.
    3. Add soap to the wet cloth to wash your baby’s body. Wash the diaper area last.
    4. Rinse your baby off with water and pat your baby dry.
    5. Cup your hand under warm water and gently pour it over your baby’s head to wet your baby’s hair.
    6. Put a small amount of baby shampoo on your baby’s hair. Gently rub in a circular motion, and then use a plastic cup or your hand to rinse off the shampoo.

    Don’t use any lotions on your baby, and especially avoid adult products.В

    Once the umbilical cord stump has fallen off, you can graduate to baths. Your baby doesn’t need a bath every day — two to three times a week should be fine.

    Whether you bathe baby in a baby bath, the sink, or the bathtub is up to you. But considering that babies are slippery when wet, some parents feel better able to handle giving a bath in the smaller space of a baby bath or the sink.

    The most important thing to remember about baths is to never leave your baby unattended. Babies can slide down and quickly become submerged in even a few inches of water. Using a baby bath seat is no assurance that your baby will be safe in the bathtub. Many seats can easily tip over. If you need to leave the room, wrap your baby in a towel and take them with you.

    Here are tips for giving your baby a tub bath:

    1. Put the washcloth, soap, and shampoo — everything you’ll need for the bath — close by. That way, you don’t have to leave the room once your baby is in the tub. Also, lay out a diaper and clothes where you can easily reach them after the bath.
    2. Fill the tub with 2 to 3 inches of water. The bath should be warm but not hot. To be sure the water is the right temperature, test it first with your elbow. Make sure your water heater is set to no more than 120 degrees Fahrenheit so that you can’t accidentally scald your baby.
    3. Wash baby’s face gently with a wet washcloth. Use a wet cotton ball or washcloth (no soap) to clean your baby’s eyes and face. Wipe from the inside of each eye to the outside. Make sure you get any dried secretions out of the nose and eyes.
    4. Soap the washcloth (use a gentle, no-tears baby soap or wash) and clean your baby’s body from top to bottom and front to back. Make sure you clean inside all of the little folds. Wash the diaper area last.
    5. Fill a cup with water to wet baby’s hair. Put a small amount of baby shampoo on their head. Rub in a gentle circular motion. Keep your baby’s head tilted back so the shampoo doesn’t run into their eyes.
    6. Fill the cup again with clean water to rinse your baby’s hair and body.
    7. When lifting your baby out of the bath, support their bottom with one hand and the head and neck with the other. Make sure you have a firm hold so your baby doesn’t slide away.
    8. You don’t need to use lotion, but you can apply it after the bath if your baby’s skin is especially dry.
    9. After the bath, wrap your baby in a towel and gently pat them dry.

    Taking Care of Baby: Cradle Cap

    It’s common for babies to develop flaky, red patches of skin on their scalp called cradle cap. It’s not a big concern and is easy to treat. Here’s how:

    1. Before a bath, massage a little bit of petroleum jelly, olive oil, or baby oil into your baby’s scalp to loosen the dry skin.
    2. Gently rub the oil into your baby’s scalp with a soft brush or washcloth to release the flakes.
    3. Wash baby’s hair with a gentle baby shampoo.

    Cradle cap should get better on its own. If it sticks around or spreads to baby’s face, neck, or other parts of the body, see your doctor. You may need a stronger prescription shampoo for your baby’s hair and a cortisone cream for your baby’s body.

    Taking Care of Baby: Cutting Nails

    Because your baby’s fingernails grow very quickly and babies can easily scratch themselves, file or cut the nails about twice a week. Your baby’s toenails don’t grow as quickly. You can probably get away with cutting them a couple of times a month. Just watch out for any jagged edges that you may need to trim.

    Whether you opt for baby scissors, a baby nail clipper, or a nail file is up to you. Considering the tiny size of baby’s nails, decide which one you’re most comfortable using. Filing generally runs less of a risk that you’ll cut your baby’s skin. Never bite off your baby’s nails — you could give them an infection.

    Here are some tips to make cutting nails easier:

    • Cut nails after a bath, when they’re softer. Sometimes it helps to trim a baby’s nails when the baby is asleep and relaxed.
      If you use scissors or a nail clipper, press the skin under the nail down so you can get to the nail more easily. It may help to have your partner hold the baby’s hand steady the first few times so you can concentrate on cutting.
    • Trim theirВ fingernails following the natural curve of the nail. Cut toenails straight across.
    • Use a nail file after clipping to smooth any jagged edges.
    • If you accidentally nip baby’s skin with the scissors, apply gentle pressure with a tissue or piece of gauze. Use a tiny bit of ointment on the cut. Don’t put on a bandage because your baby could choke on it.

    Show Sources

    Dr Christopher Tolcher, MD, clinical assistant professor of pediatrics, USC School of Medicine; spokesman, American Academy of Pediatrics.

    National Safety Council: “Baby-proofing your home.”

    March of Dimes: “Giving your baby a bath.”

    Consumer Product Safety Commission: “CPSC warns of drowning hazard with baby bath seats or rings.”

    With a hundred and one things to do in the morning, every task that your child can do herself is a bonus, no matter how small. Getting your toddler to brush her own hair in the morning will mean you can get on with packing lunchboxes, making breakfast, changing baby, or perhaps sitting down for a few minutes with a cup of tea!

    If that sounds desirable then here’s some child brushing hair tips to help get your little one brushing her own hair in no time.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    * Let your child watch your brush your own hair then start by asking your toddler to help brush your hair. Go through the motions with her so that she has a general understanding of how to brush hair.

    * Make sure that your toddler has access to a soft bristled comb when she brushes both yours and her own hair, as she may get a little enthusiastic which can prove painful with a hard-bristled comb.

    Also soft bristled brushes do not usually have enough ‘strength’ to get out all the knots when being used by young children. In this sense a soft-bristled comb is preferable to a brush. Also choose a brush with a large, easy-to-grip handle, so that your toddler doesn’t keep dropping it.

    * When your child has mastered brushing her own hair, move on to other things under your supervision, such as brushing her own teeth, dressing herself and putting her shoes on.

    Soon you’ll have so much time in the morning; you won’t know what to do with yourself!

    About Infacol

    For the treatment of infant colic. Infacol has been specially formulated to relieve wind, infant colic and griping pain. Always read the label. Contains simeticone.

    FREE shipping on orders over $20!

    • HOME
    • PRODUCTS
      • All Products
      • CLEANSE
        • Spotless Babywash
        • Shampoo
      • CONDITION
        • Conditioner
        • Conditioning Detangler
      • STYLE
        • Sweet Pea Curl Serum
        • Styling Gel
        • Structure Whip
        • Finishing Mist
    • PHILOSOPHY
      • What Is A “Hot Tot”?
      • Kid’s Hair Is Different
      • Mom’s Preference Counts
      • Ingredients Matter
        • Thoughtful Intentions
        • The Naughty List
        • Glossary & Terms
    • LOOKS & TIPS
      • Tips & Tricks
        • Trauma-Free Techniques
        • Detangling Without Tears
        • Cradle Cap/Dandruff
      • How To Videos
    • ABOUT US
      • Our Story
      • Founder’s Note
      • Mission, Vision & Value
    • BUZZ
      • Megan’s Blog
    • FAQ

    Detangling Without Tears

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    Knots and tangles mean tears and trauma for many tots. A few easy tips can make the daily detangle an enjoyable time for kids and caregivers alike. These tips work wonders for both wet and dry hair and thus can be used in the morning and before bedtime.

    Gather supplies in advance to ensure that the process goes quickly. You will need a wide toothed comb, Hot Tot’s Conditioning Detangler, and a hair clip.
    Section the top half of your child’s hair off and pin it up with a hair clip. Small sections are best. Start with the hair closest to the neck.

    Spray the hair with Hot Tot’s Conditioning Detangler. A little goes a long way. Begin combing. Start with the end of the strands and work towards the scalp. Use your free hand to hold the section of hair to minimize tugging and discomfort. Short strokes are best, as they will help prevent hair breakage.

    As each piece is free of knots, add a bit more from the section in the clip. Repeat the process until your child’s tresses are tangle free.

    Prevent future problems by keeping hair clean and using Hot Tot’s Conditioner daily. A loose braid can help prevent knots at night and make the morning routine a much easier.

    Disclaimer: This post may contain affiliate links. As an Amazon Associate I earn from qualifying purchases. If you purchase an item through one of these links, I might receive a small commission. This would be at no extra cost to you.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tearsNo tears when brushing hair. Make hair brushing time more enjoyable. Does your little one hate having their hair brushed? My daughter absolutely hates her hair brushed. She has long, thin hair that goes to her lower back. She loves it, calls it her Rapunzel hair, but when it comes time for brushing and styling her hair she would start crying. I don’t mean a few tears and a pout face, I mean sobbing crying with tears pouring out of her eyes, boogers everywhere and a squeal every time I got to a knot. It would make me feel so bad because I remember when I was younger and hated my hair brushed.

    She would always ask if I could do her hair later on but I knew she meant never. Her hair is also always in her face and I don’t want it in a ponytail all the time. I love braiding and doing her hair. She loves the way it looks when I am done but hates when I am doing it. I knew I had to figure out a way to brush her hair without the anxiety and tears.

    Of course, I asked friends and family what they do with their kids and no one really had a solution that worked. A lot of them seemed to have the same problem. One friend suggested letting her watch TV while I brushed her hair but she doesn’t really get sucked into shows so it didn’t really distract her enough. I tried quite a few things until I found what really worked.

    6 Steps to No Tears

    1. When showering I use conditioner, I do not use a shampoo and conditioner that is combined these just don’t make her hair smooth. I also don’t use baby shampoo on her anymore but I do try to find ones that are gentle. Most important is to find a conditioner that really makes her hair smooth and silky feeling. My favorite is L’Oreal Paris Ever Pure. It is Sulfate free, vegan and it leaves both of our hair feeling skilly and shiny.
    2. Do not brush or comb their hair when it is wet. If I wait till her hair is dry the brush or comb goes through much easier. Also, hair breaks more easily when it is wet so this helps keep her hair looking healthy. You are going to want to use a brush that is soft but not to soft so it will get through the knots. I usually use a nylon brush like this one.
    3. Always use detangler. I have found some work better than others. This Barbie Detangler is our favorite and it smells so good.
    4. When brushing I start at the tips and work my way up. I hold the hair higher up so if there is a knot I can stop it from pulling on her scalp.
    5. This is the Most effective step – I brush her hair in the bathroom and fill the sink with water and then put her bath toys in there so she is distracted while I brush. This step truly helps the most she loves water and has so much fun playing in the water she doesn’t seem to care that I am brushing. She still says ow when she has a knot but there are no tears. If your child loves to play in the water this should really help.
    6. Always try to braid her hair before bed. This way when she is tossing and turning at night her hair doesn’t get knotted or matted. When I take her hair out in the morning there are maybe two knots in her hair but nothing too bad. This also leaves her hair wavy like it was curled so it looks like I took time to do it.

    That is it, these are the easy five steps I take. I really wish I would have figured out number five earlier. She still asks for me to brush her hair later but once I fill up that sink she doesn’t mind. I really hope this helps you and your little ones during brush time. I would love to hear what you guys do to keep your little ones from hating to have their hairbrush. If you are looking for other ways to bond with your child check out my post on 13 ways to be a playful parent.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    Curly, coily and Afro-textured hair can often get very dry and brittle if you don’t use the correct products on it. It’s important to keep your kid’s curly hair happy and healthy. Therefore, at Mother & Baby, we’ve made it our mission to find the best hair products for kids with curly hair.

    These products are also great for helping you to style your tot’s hair with ease, which you’ll most definitely want if your little one is about to start school – cue the school run hairstyle stress!

    Unfortunately, curly hair tends to dry out easily and, therefore, craves moisture. So, you’ll need to avoid washing out the natural oils. Likely, you will need to invest in hair products that add moisture to your kids’ hair in the form of oils, butter, proteins, and natural plant extracts. Ingredients like coconut, argan, or keratin are things you should be looking out for. These are the best natural oils to keep Type 3 or 4 hair healthy and curly.

    Whilst you can test the leading hair care brands on your family’s hair, it’s important to make the most of those natural curls by looking at other companies that focus on Type 3 or 4 hair, too. They usually know best. When looking for some haircare for your curly-haired tot, it’s a good idea to go for a shampoo, conditioner and styling product that will be gentle on their delicate hair, as well as their skin.

    We’ve rounded up some of the leading curly kid’s hair products on the market to help you find the right products for your family. Don’t worry – we’ve got you covered.

    How to comb a small child's hair without tears

    What kid doesn’t love water! Water spells fun. If your child loves bath time, yet seems horrified by or dreads hair wash time, you can thankfully rule out fear of water. Washing and styling your child’s hair should be therapeutic and fun; not dreaded. Let’s evaluate a few factors that will hopefully enable you to reach the root of the issue. Here are six tips for washing and styling your child’s natural hair without tears.

    Evaluate and ask questions.

    If your child can effectively provide you with feedback–Ask questions. Inquire about their likes and dislikes about the process. (If they are less verbal) maybe they can communicate through a drawing that will give you an idea as to what distresses them about hair wash time. Try to identify when hair wash time seems to go left with your child. Does it happen during prewash (while taking down a style. The tangles of dry hair can be painful.)? Does it happen during shampooing? While detangling wet hair? During styling? What time of day is your child’s wash time? Where do you wash your child’s hair (sink, tub, shower, etc.)? Are they comfortable? What is the position (upright, reclined, etc.)?

    2. How well do you know your child’s hair?

    Having knowledge of the type (hair pattern: wavy, straight, curly, coily), texture (fine, medium, thick), and porosity (absorption/retention of moisture: low, normal, high) will enable you to select beneficial products. Natural hair types of 4 (coily) shouldn’t be washed as often as the other hair types. Hair types that have a tighter curl pattern (coily) tend to need more moisture. Washing this hair type more than once a week can strip the hair of moisture. Washing this curl pattern once every week may still place the hair at risk for drying out. You should wash your child’s hair at least every 7-14 days. If your child’s hair seems naturally oily, then he/she may need more (once every week, twice a week…depends upon hair type). Even if you feel your child isn’t very active, the elements of perspiration, dirt, and product build-up are present. In colder months they probably can go a bit longer (2-3 weeks). Washing your child’s hair often is essential to keeping their hair and scalp healthy.

    Testing the porosity: 1) Touch test: Take a strand of your child’s hair and run your fingers down the strand. If it is smooth (no roughness or bumps) your child has low porosity hair. This means that the hair cuticle is tight. It’s challenging for moisture to penetrate the cuticle. The products you use will seem to just sit on the hair and not be absorbed (will be able to feel the residue). If the strand feels slightly bumpy your child’s hair is normal porosity. This means the cuticle is slightly raised and moisture can enter. If you can feel roughness and bumpiness, then your child’s hair has a high porosity. This means the cuticle is highly raised, allowing moisture to swiftly be absorbed (and easily dry out).

    2)Water test: Use an 8 oz. glass or small bowl and fill with water. Take a few strands from your child’s comb/brush and place it in a glass or bowl. Wait 4-5 minutes. If the strands sunk to the bottom, they are high porosity. If they floated, they are low porosity. If it’s between, they are normal.

    Read the labels of products. Select products that are all-natural(gentle, sulfate/paraben free) for natural hair care, and children’s hair care. You may find that adult products may work better for your child, but stick to age-appropriate products. Adult products can be stripping for their young hair or not the healthiest for their scalp. Reading labels will enable you to better select a product that’s appropriate for your child’s hair. Olive, avocado, argan, and Jamaican black castor ingredients are better for high porosity hair. Coconut and shea ingredients are better for low porosity.

    3. Using the right hair tools

    Not only is it important to use the right hair products but it’s important to use the right hair tools for your child’s hair to reduce damage and discomfort. I often will use my fingers and then a wide-tooth comb to detangle my daughter’s hair. The wide-tooth comb is the most preferred because it can detangle and removed shed hair with minimal damage and pain. Using the right hair tools can make washing and styling your child’s natural hair easier.

    4. Ready, Set, Protect!

    For some kids, their fear is a result of shampoo getting in their eyes. It stings and is very uncomfortable for them. So do your best to prevent shampoo from entering their eyes, either by having a washcloth available so you can wipe the suds away or using a hair wash shield. There are a few products on the market made to protect eyes and ears during the hair washing process. You can often purchase them on Amazon, Walmart, and Target. For extra protection: Place cotton in ears and fit a thin washcloth over the eyes fitted snugly under the visor. If your child is over the age for visor, use a thick washcloth over eyes and cotton in ears. Fitted goggles may also help. Hopefully, with these tools in place, it will protect your child from shampoo eyes (a no tears shampoo is helpful as well).

    5. Provide Comfort.

    If you’re using your counter top for hair washing, be sure to pad the surface for comfort. A thick towel or kinder mat should help. The Shampoo Buddy will provide head/neck support like a salon basin.

    Many parents prefer having an all-in-one session (hair/bath), choose a separate time. Try to designate a day for wash time. Wash time is lengthy. Your child may be tired from his/her day and this added process will cause them to be irritable and impatient.

    Children may also have a fear of how water is being used on them. So, evaluate whether their fear is being triggered by water being poured down over their heads. Positioning is everything. If you choose to use a cup, be sure to recline your child instead of having them in an upright position.

    6. Wash your hair with them

    Try having a bath with your child and wash their hair while you do. Children always want to do what their mothers do, so you can even turn it into a plaything and let them play with you wet soapy hair, forming shapes, and just having a fun time.

    7. Make it fun

    Making wash day fun can be as simple as adding a lot of toys and dolls to the mix. They always want to play, so make it just like any other play activity, just a little bit more fun with songs (silly songs and their favorite nursery rhymes).

    These toys, together with the singing, acts as a distraction and pulls their mind away from the washing process in most cases and makes the hair wash process more enjoyable for some.

    Washing and styling your child’s natural hair does not have to be a pain. I hope these tips helped to make hair washing and styling easier for you and your child. Remain encouraging, so they will learn to trust the process.

    Until Next Time,

    For more great posts on motherhood, DIYs, fashion and more Subscribe by email

    Interested in more posts related to breastfeeding posts? Check out this one, Breastfeeding Essentials for Nursing Moms

    Want to save the article for later- PIN it here:

  • How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    wikiHow is a “wiki,” similar to Wikipedia, which means that many of our articles are co-written by multiple authors. To create this article, volunteer authors worked to edit and improve it over time.

    This article has been viewed 22,465 times.

    This wikiHow article teaches you how to find the endpoint of a line segment when you’re given another endpoint and the midpoint. The formula is as follows: ( x 3 , y 3 ) = ( x 1 + x 2 2 , y 1 + y 2 2 ) <\displaystyle (x_<3>,y_<3>)=(<\frac +x_<2>><2>>,<\frac +y_<2>><2>>)> . In this article, the midpoint ( x 3 , y 3 <\displaystyle x_<3>,y_<3>> ) = <\displaystyle => ( − 6 , − 2 ) <\displaystyle (-6,-2)> and the given endpoint ( x 1 , y 1 <\displaystyle x_<1>,y_<1>> ) = <\displaystyle => ( − 3 , − 5 ) <\displaystyle (-3,-5)> are used as examples. The rest is algebra: isolate x 2 <\displaystyle x_<2>> and y 2 <\displaystyle y_<2>> (separately) to find the second endpoint coordinates.

    2 Answers

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    See a solution process below:

    Explanation:

    The formula to find the mid-point of a line segment give the two end points is:

    #M = ((color(red)(x_1) + color(blue)(x_2))/2 , (color(red)(y_1) + color(blue)(y_2))/2)#

    Where #M# is the midpoint and the given points are:

    #(color(red)(x_1, y_1))# and #(color(blue)(x_2, y_2))#

    #(-2, 9) = ((color(red)(2) + color(blue)(x_2))/2 , (color(red)(8) + color(blue)(y_2))/2)#

    Solving for #x# gives:

    #-2 = (color(red)(2) + color(blue)(x_2))/2#

    #color(green)(2) xx -2 = color(green)(2) xx (color(red)(2) + color(blue)(x_2))/2#

    #-4 = cancel(color(green)(2)) xx (color(red)(2) + color(blue)(x_2))/color(green)(cancel(color(black)(2)))#

    #-4 = color(red)(2) + color(blue)(x_2)#

    #-2 – 4 = -2 + color(red)(2) + color(blue)(x_2)#

    #-6 = 0 + color(blue)(x_2)#

    Solving for #y# gives:

    #9 = (color(red)(8) + color(blue)(y_2))/2#

    #color(green)(2) xx 9 = color(green)(2) xx (color(red)(8) + color(blue)(y_2))/2#

    #18 = cancel(color(green)(2)) xx (color(red)(8) + color(blue)(y_2))/color(green)(cancel(color(black)(2)))#

    #18 = color(red)(8) + color(blue)(y_2)#

    #-8 + 18 = -8 + color(red)(8) + color(blue)(y_2)#

    #10 = 0 + color(blue)(y_2)#

    The other end point is: #(color(blue)(-6, 10))#

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    The coordinate of the other endpoint is #(-6, 10)#

    Explanation:

    Instead of full-on visualizing a graph, let’s start with a number line:

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    This is a simple number line from #0# to #10# . Now, I ask you, what is an easy way to calculate the midpoint between #0# and #10# ? Of course it’s #5# but is there a formula we can derive to calculate the midpoint between any two points? Well, let’s see. If we took #0# and #10# , added them together, then divided the quotient by #2# , boom! We get #5# !

    Let’s try it with two more numbers. How about #2# and #4# ? If we were to add the two up, then divide the result by #2# , we’d get #3# – also the midpoint between #2# and #4# .

    Now we can see that there’s a formula that we can use to calculate the midpoint between any two numbers! Add the two end numbers up and divide the result by #2# ! This formula – known as the Midpoint Formula – is shown below:

    For any two endpoints #x_1# and #x_2# on the number line,

    So how does all of this relate to the problem? Well, remember that the graph is a coordinate plane, made up of two axes – the x-axis and the y-axis. And you can think of each axis to be a number line!

    So now, our task is to derive a formula for finding the midpoint between any two points on the coordinate point. That way, we can write a relationship between the two endpoints on the coordinate plane and the midpoint between those two points.

    Suppose there was a graph like the one shown below:

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Suppose point A had the coordinates #(x_1, y_1)# and point B had the coordinates #(x_2, y_2)# . And suppose there was also a point M that was the midpoint between points A and B. Now, we want to write the midpoint’s coordinates in terms of the #x# and #y# coordinates of points A and B. That way, we can connect the coordinates of points A and B with the coordinates of their midpoint. Now, the coordinates of the midpoint are essentially the midpoint between the two x-coordinates and the midpoint between the two y-coordinates.

    Let’s focus on the x-axis first and treat it as a number line, except without numbers. On the x-axis, we have the x-coordinate of point A as well as the x-coordinate of point B. From our earlier rule, we can state that the midpoint between the two x-coordinates is:

    Likewise, the midpoint between the two y-coordinates is:

    As we stated earlier, the coordinates of the midpoint between points A and B are the midpoint between the two x-coordinates and the midpoint between the two y-coordinates. Combining the two statements above, we get the conclusion that the coordinates of the midpoint between points A and B are:

    Now, with that information, we can substitute in the values mentioned in the question. We let point A and its coordinates be our missing endpoint, point B and its coordinates be our known endpoint, and point M, our midpoint, and its coordinates be the midpoint, like so:

    This equation tells us that #-2=(x_1+2)/2# and that #9=(y_1+8)/2# . Next, we start solving the equations to figure out what #x_1# and #y_1# are.

    Let’s start with the left equation:

    And now, let’s solve the right equation:

    And now, we put the two values together to form the answer:

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Get the most by viewing this topic in your current grade. Pick your course now.

    Introduction

    Lessons

    Examples

    Lessons

    1. Determine the midpoint of the line segment with the given endpoints.
      1. A ( 3 , 7 ) , B ( 9 , 1 ) A(3,7), B(9,1) A ( 3 , 7 ) , B ( 9 , 1 )
      2. A ( x + 3 , y − 2 ) , B ( x − 2 , y + 9 ) A(x+3,y-2), B(x-2,y+9) A ( x + 3 , y − 2 ) , B ( x − 2 , y + 9 )
    2. Determine the missing x.
      1. A ( 3 , 7 ) , B ( 9 , x ) A(3,7), B(9,x) A ( 3 , 7 ) , B ( 9 , x ) ; Midpoint ( 6 , 4 ) (6,4) ( 6 , 4 )
      2. A ( x , 2 ) , B ( 3 x , 18 ) A(x,2), B(3x,18) A ( x , 2 ) , B ( 3 x , 18 ) ; Midpoint ( − 8 , 10 ) (-8,10) ( − 8 , 10 )
    Topic Basics

    What is the midpoint formula?

    At times, you may need to find the midpoint between two points. This usually comes into play when a question asks you to divide up a line into two equal halves, or in word problems when it asks you to find the midpoint.

    If you think about it, the idea of finding the number that lies between a set of numbers is quite easy. What do you usually do? You’ll take the average of them. First add them together, then divide it by two. The midpoint formula is similar and instead of taking the average of just a number, you’ll have to take the average of the x- and y- values from two points separately.

    The midpoint of the x-value is halfway between the two points’ x-values. The midpoint of the y-value is halfway between the two points’ y-values. This makes a lot of sense, right?

    Of course, this means that you’ll need to know the coordinates of the two points in question before you can find its midpoint. But once you know the endpoints of a line segment, you can easily find the midpoint.

    This is all summed up nicely with the midpoint formula, which is as follows:

    How to find midpoint

    In order to see the midpoint formula in use, let’s look at an example.

    Determine the midpoint of the line segment with the given endpoints.

    We can use the formula for midpoint to determine the midpoint: M = ( x 1 + x 2 2 , y 1 + y 2 2 ) M=(\frac<2>, \frac<2>) M = ( 2 x 1 ​ + x 2 ​ ​ , 2 y 1 ​ + y 2 ​ ​ )

    First, plug the x and y value into the formula:

    Then, we can calculate the midpoint:

    Let’s take a closer look at the steps from the above example. Firstly, we are given the coordinates of the two points for which we must find the midpoint of a segment. This is all you’ll need in order to make use of the midpoint formula.

    First, we’ll take out the x-coordinates first so that we can work on finding the midpoint’s x-coordinate. We have 3 and 9 taken from point A and B respectively. Simply add the two together then divide it by 2 to get the average, a.k.a the midpoint for the x-value.

    Then, do the same thing with the y-coordinates. We have 7 and 1 from, again, point A and B respectively. Adding that together gives us 8, and dividing it by two gives us 4.

    We have determined that the midpoint between two points lies exactly at the coordinates (6,4) through the midpoint rule using the midpoint equation. If you plotted the line segment out onto a graph, and then dropped a point down onto (6,4), you’ll indeed see that this is the point that separates the segment into two equal portions.

    Another word for a point that cuts a line into two equal segments is called a bisector. Some questions may ask you to find the bisector of a line, which is basically asking you for a midpoint. You may also come across questions asking if a certain coordinate is a bisector, and you’ll have to determine with the midpoint formula whether you get the midpoints that was stated. If not, then it isn’t a bisector.

    Check if you got the right answers by referencing this midpoint calculator if you get stuck.

    Before we actually delve and learn how to apply or use the midpoint formula to solve problems, let’s pause for a moment and have a practical understanding of it. Think of the midpoint as the “halfway” or middle point of a line segment. This so-called center point divides the line segment into two equal or congruent parts.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    NOTE: The midpoint of line segment AC denoted by the symbol \overline is located at point B . This implies that line segment AB , written as \overline , and line segment BC , written also as \overline , have equal measure. Therefore, \overline = \overline .

    In a nutshell, the formula to find the midpoint of two given points is the following.

    The Midpoint Formula

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    The midpoint M of the line segment with endpoints A ( x 1, y 1) and B ( x 2, y 2) is calculated as follows:

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Observations:

    a) The x-coordinate of the midpoint is the average of the x -values from the given points.

    b) The y-coordinate of the midpoint is the average of the y -values from the given points.

    Examples on How to Use the Midpoint Formula

    Let’s go over five (5) different examples to see the midpoint formula in action!

    Example 1: Find the midpoint of the line segment joined by the endpoints (–3, 3) and (5, 3).

    When you plot the points in the xy-axis and join them with a ruler, the line segment is obviously horizontal because the y-coordinates of points are equal. In doing so, it is easy to approximate or guess the midpoint even without the midpoint formula. You can do just that by counting the same number of units from both sides of the endpoints until it reaches the center.

    However, let’s work it out using the formula to find the midpoint.

    Let (–3, 3) be the first point so x 1 = –3 and y 1 = 3. In the same manner if (5,3) is the second point then x 2 = 5 and y 2 = 3. Substitute these values in the formula, and simplify to get the midpoint.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Here are the points plotted in the Cartesian plane, together with the calculated value of midpoint.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Example 2: Find the center point of the line segment joined by the endpoints (1, 5) and (1, –1) using the midpoint formula.

    This particular line segment is clearly vertical because the two points have the same x-coordinates. More so, plotting the points in the xy-axis verifies the case. Like in our previous example, the midpoint of this vertical line segment can easily be approximated by counting the same number of units from both sides of the endpoints.

    Anyway, let’s solve this using the formula.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Here’s how it looks on the graph.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Example 3: Find the midpoint of the line segment joined by the endpoints (–4, 5) and (2, –3).

    Notice that when you plot the line segment generated by the given endpoints, the resulting line segment is neither horizontal nor vertical, unlike the last two examples. You instead get a diagonal line segment. This time around, it is more difficult to guess or approximate the midpoint. However, with the use of the formula, this should not be a problem.

    Now, substitute and evaluate the values in the midpoint formula.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Here’s the graph.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Example 4: Find the missing value of h in the points (5, 7) and (1, h ) if its midpoint is at (3, –2).

    Since the midpoint is actually given to us, start by setting the formula equal to the numerical value of the midpoint. Just like this…

    We let ( x 1 , y 1 ) = ( 5, 7) and ( x 2 , y 2 ) = (1, h ). Then substitute these values in the formula.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    If you observe, two points are equal whenever their corresponding coordinates are the same. That is, the x -values are equal, and the y -values are equal as well.

    Notice, the x -values are both equal to 3. Great!

    But we want to do the same thing with the y -coordinates by setting them equal to each other. By doing so, we created a simple equation which we can be solved for the missing value of h .

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Example 5: Find the center of a circle whose diameter has endpoints (–1, –5) and (5, –1).

    If you think about it, the center of a circle is just the midpoint of the diameter. This problem is simply reduced to solving the midpoint of the line segment with endpoints (− 1, − 5) and (5, −1).

    I am sure that you already know how to do this. Just a word of caution though, be very careful when adding or subtracting numbers with the same or different signs. This is where silly mistakes happen because students tend to “relax” when performing basic arithmetic operations. So don’t be.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Here’s the graph of the circle showing its diameter and center.

    Purplemath

    Sometimes you need to find the point that is exactly midway between two other points. For instance, you might need to find a line that bisects (divides into two equal halves) a given line segment. This middle point is called the “midpoint”. The concept doesn’t come up often, but the Formula is quite simple and obvious, so you should easily be able to remember it for later.

    Think about it this way: If you are given two numbers, you can find the number exactly between them by averaging them, by adding them together and dividing by two. For example, the number exactly halfway between 5 and 10 is:

    Content Continues Below

    MathHelp.com

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    The Midpoint Formula works exactly the same way. If you need to find the point that is exactly halfway between two given points, just average the x -values and the y -values.

    Find the midpoint P between (−1, 2) and (3, −6) .

    First, I apply the Midpoint Formula; then, I’ll simplify:

    So the answer is P = (1, −2) .

    Technically, the Midpoint Formula is the following:

    The Midpoint Formula: The midpoint of two points, (x1, y1) and (x2, y2) is the point M found by the following formula:

    But as long as you remember that you’re averaging the two points’ x – and y -values, you’ll do fine. It won’t matter which point you pick to be the “first” point you plug in. Just make sure that you’re adding an x to an x , and a y to a y .

    Find the midpoint P between (6.4, 3) and (−10.7, 4) .

    I’ll apply the Midpoint Formula, and simplify:

    So the answer is P = (−2.15, 3.5) .

    Content Continues Below

    Find the value of p so that (−2, 2.5) is the midpoint between (p, 2) and (−1, 3) .

    I’ll apply the Midpoint Formula:

    The y -coordinates already match. This reduces the problem to needing to compare the x -coordinates, “equating” them (that is, setting them equal, because they must be the same) and solving the resulting equation to figure out what p is. This will give me the value necessary for making the x -values match. So:

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    If you have the coordinates (x, y) of the endpoints of a line segment, finding the midpoint of the segment is very simple. Just take the average of the two x-coordinates of the endpoints (add them and divide by two) to get the x-coordinate of the midpoint. Then do the same with the y-coordinates.

    The midpoint “formula” is given below. It implies that the x coordinate of the midpoint is half way between the x coordinates of the endpoints, and likewise for the y-coordinates. This is proven using triangle congruence below the formula.

    Midpoint formula

    The coordinates of the midpoint of a line segment on a plane (2-dimensional) are:

    Proof of the midpoint formula

    If we take line segment AE (right →) with midpoint C, we can draw all of the dashed lines parallel to the coordinate axes. All vertical lines are || and all horizontal lines are ||. Now because parallel lines yield congruent pairs of corresponding angles (∠ 1 ≅ ∠ 3, ∠ 2 ≅ ∠ 4), we have that ΔABC ≅ ΔCDE by the ASA (angle-side-angle) theorem.

    The congruence of those triangles means that segments AB and CD are congruent, thus B bisects AF, and BC &#8773 DE, thus D bisects EF.

    So the coordinates of C are x = the midpoint of AF (the average of the x-coordinates of A and E) and y = midpoint of ED (the average of the y-coordinates of A and B.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    If two angles and the connecting side of one triangle are congruent to the corresponding two angles and connecting side of another, then the two triangles are identical

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Practice problems

    Calculate the midpoint of the segments with the following endpoints:

    December 4, 2020 by sastry

    Midpoint of a Line Segment

    The point halfway between the endpoints of a line segment is called the midpoint. A midpoint divides a line segment into two equal segments.
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpointBy definition, a midpoint of a line segment is the point on that line segment that divides the segment two congruent segments.
    In Coordinate Geometry, there are several ways to determine the midpoint of a line segment.

    Method 1:
    If the line segments are vertical or horizontal, you may find the midpoint by simply dividing the length of the segment by 2 and counting that value from either of the endpoints.

    Find the midpoints \(\overline < AB >\) and \(\overline < CD >\).
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpointAB is 8 (by counting). The midpoint is 4 units from either endpoint. On the graph, this point is (1,4).
    CD is 3 (by counting). The midpoint is 1.5 units from either endpoint. On the graph, this point is (2,1.5)

    Method 2:
    If the line segments are diagonally positioned, more thought must be paid to the solution. When you are finding the coordinates of the midpoint of a segment, you are actually finding the average (mean) of the x-coordinates and the average (mean) of the y-coordinates.

    This concept of finding the average of the coordinates can be written as a formula:
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpointNOTE: The Midpoint Formula works for all line segments: vertical, horizontal or diagonal.
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Consider this “tricky” midpoint problem:
    M is the midpoint of \(\overline < CD >\). The coordinates M(-1,1) and C(1,-3) are given. Find the coordinates of point D.
    First, visualize the situation. This will give you an idea of approximately where point D will be located. When you find your answer, be sure it matches with your visualization of where the point should be located.
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Other Methods of Solution:
    Verbalizing the algebraic solution:
    Some students like to do these “tricky” problems by just examining the coordinates and asking themselves the following questions:
    “My midpoint’s x-coordinate is -1. What is -1 half of? (Answer -2)
    What do I add to my endpoint’s x-coordinate of +1 to get -2? (Answer -3)
    This answer must be the x-coordinate of the other endpoint.”
    These students are simply verbalizing the algebraic solution.
    (They use the same process for the y-coordinate.)

    Utilizing the concept of slope and congruent triangles:
    A line segment is part of a straight line whose slope (rise/run) remains the same no matter where it is measured. Some students like to look at the rise and run values of the x and y coordinates and utilize these values to find the missing endpoint.

    Find the slope between points C and M. This slope has a run of 2 units to the left and a rise of 4 units up. By repeating this slope from point M (move 2 units to the left and 4 units up), you will arrive at the other endpoint.
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpointBy using this slope approach, you are creating two congruent right triangles whose legs are the same lengths. Consequently, their hypotenuses are also the same lengths and DM = MC making M the midpoint of \(\overline < CD >\).

    I was asked to proof that the midpoint formula of a line works. Obviously it works, but how do I go about proofing that. I started off with a line PQ at a slope, and formed a right triangle. Next, the point M is b/n P and Q, and I guess I’m trying to show M is in the middle. After this, I’m kinda lost, so anything to get me back on track will be appreciated.

    Thanks in advance, I loved the work that you are doing here 🙂

    One approach is to use the distance formula to calculate the relevant distances. The distance between P and Q is The distances between M and P and M and Q are, respectively, and Note that the distance from M to P simplifies to become which is just half the distance from Q to P . It is easy to see that the same holds true for the distance from M to P and therefore M is indeed the midpoint of the segment PQ .

    Another approach is to make use of similar triangles. Let M be the midpoint of the line segment PQ (i.e. the point which is exactly half way between the two points). Now draw vertical and horizonal lines through all of the points. We will assume here that PQ is neither vertical nor horizontal, since it is simple to show that the midpoint formula is true for horizonal and vertical line segments.

    The horizonal line though P and the vertical line through Q will meet at a unique point R . Similarly the horizontal line through M meets the vertical line through Q at a single point A and the horizontal line through P meets the vertical line through M at a single point B .

    Note that PMB and MQA are similar triangles. Since | PM | = | MQ | (because M is the midpoint of PQ ), they are congruent triangles. Thus | PB | = | MA | = | BR | so B is the midpoint of PR , and similarly A is the midpoint of QR .

    The x -coordinate of M equals the x -coordinate of B . Assuming R is to the right of P as in the picture, this equals the x -coordinate of P plus | PB |, which is x + | PB | = x + (1/2)| PR | = x + (1/2)( X – x ) = ( x + X )/2. (If R is to the left of P , so is B , and we get the x -coordinate of M equal to x – | PB | = x – (1/2)| PR | = x + (1/2)( x – X ) = ( x + X )/2).

    A similar argument shows the y -coordinate of M equals ( y + Y )/2.

    Section 9.2 The Distance and Midpoint Formulas

    Subsection Distance in a Coordinate Plane

    Figure (a) shows a line segment joining the two points \((-2, 7)\) and \((6, 3)\text<.>\) What is the distance between the two points?

    The distance between two points is the length of the segment joining them.

    If we make a right triangle as shown in Figure (b), we can use the Pythagorean theorem to find its length. First, notice that the coordinates at the right angle are \((-2, 3)\text<.>\) We can find the lengths of the two legs of the triangle, because they are horizontal and vertical segments.

    The segment we want is the hypotenuse of the right triangle, so we apply the Pythagorean theorem.

    Subsection The Distance Formula

    We can also use the Pythagorean theorem to derive a formula for the distance between any two points, \(P_1\) and \(P_2\text<,>\) in terms of their coordinates. We first label a right triangle, as we did in the exmple above. Draw a horizontal line through \(P_1\) and a vertical line through \(P_2\text<.>\)

    These lines meet at a point \(P_3\text<,>\) as shown in the figure below. The \(x\)-coordinate of \(P_3\) is the same as the \(x\)-coordinate of \(P_2\text<,>\) and the \(y\)-coordinate of \(P_3\) is the same as the \(y\)-coordinate of \(P_1\text<.>\) Thus, the coordinates of \(P_3\) are \((x_2, y_1)\text<.>\)

    The distance between \(P_1\) and \(P_3\) is \(\abs\) , and the distance between \(P_2\) and \(P_3\) is \(\abs \text<.>\) These two numbers are the lengths of the legs of the right triangle. The length of the hypotenuse is the distance between \(P_1\) and \(P_2\text<,>\) which we’ll call \(d\text<.>\) By the Pythagorean theorem,

    Taking the (positive) square root of each side of this equation gives us the .

    Distance Formula.

    The \(d\) between points \(P_1(x_1,y_1)\) and \(P_2(x_2,y_2)\) is

    Checkpoint 9.11 . QuickCheck 1.
    Example 9.12 .

    Find the distance between \((2,-1)\) and \((4,3)\text<.>\)

    Substitute \((2,-1)\) for \((x_1,y_1)\) and \((4,3)\) for \((x_2,y_2)\) in the distance formula to obtain

    It doesn’t matter which point we call \(P_1\) and which is \(P_2\text<.>\) We obtain the same answer in the previous Example if we switch the two points and use \((4,3)\) for \(P_1\) and \((2,-1)\) for \(P_2\text<:>\)

    Caution 9.13 .

    We cannot simplify \(\sqrt <4+16>\) as \(\sqrt<4>+\sqrt <16>\text<.>\) Remember that \(\sqrt\ne a+b \text<.>\) You can easily see this by observing that

    so it cannot be true that \(\sqrt <3^2+4^2>\) equals \(3+4\text<,>\) or 7. For the same reason, we cannot simplify the distance formula to \((x_2-x_1)+(y_2-y_1)\text<.>\)

    Checkpoint 9.14 . Practice 1.

    Graph for Practice 1:

    Subsection Finding the Midpoint

    The of a segment is the point halfway between its endpoints, so that the distance from the midpoint to either endpoint is the same. The \(x\)-coordinate of the midpoint is halfway between the \(x\)-coordinates of the endpoints, and likewise for the \(y\)-coordinate. For the points \((-2, 7)\) and \((6, 3)\) shown below, the \(x\)-coordinate of the midpoint is \(2\text<,>\) which is halfway between \(-2\) and \(6\text<.>\) The \(y\)-coordinate is halfway between \(7\) and \(3\text<,>\) or \(5\text<.>\) Thus, the midpoint is \((2, 5)\text<.>\)

    Subsection The Midpoint Formula

    If we know the coordinates of two points, we can calculate the coordinates of the midpoint. Each coordinate of the midpoint is the average of the corresponding coordinates of the two points.

    Midpoint Formula.

    The of the line segment joining the points \(P_1(x_1,y_1)\) and \(P_2(x_2,y_2)\) is the point \(M(\overline,\overline)\text<,>\) where

    Example 9.15 .

    Find the midpoint of the line segment joining the points \((-2,1)\) and \((4,3)\text<.>\)

    We substitute \((-2,1)\) for \((x_1,y_1)\) and \((4,3)\) for \((x_2,y_2)\) in the midpoint formula to obtain

    The midpoint of the segment is the point \((\overline,\overline)=(1,2)\text<.>\)

    In these lessons, we will learn

    • the midpoint formula.
    • how to find the midpoint given two endpoints.
    • how to find one endpoint given the midpoint and another endpoint.
    • how to proof the midpoint formula.

    We have included a midpoint calculator at the end of this lesson.

    The Midpoint Formula

    Some coordinate geometry questions may require you to find the midpoint of line segments in the coordinate plane. To find a point that is halfway between two given points, get the average of the x-values and the average of the y-values.

    The following diagram shows the midpoints formula for the two points (x1,y1) and (x2,y2). Scroll down the page for more examples and solutions on how to use the midpoint formula.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    For Example:
    The midpoint of the points A(1,4) and B(5,6) is

    Find the midpoint given two endpoints

    We can use the midpoint formula to find the midpoint when given two endpoints.

    Example:
    Find the midpoint of the two points A(1, -3) and B(4, 5).

    Solution:
    Midpoint = = (2.5, 1)

    How to use the formula for finding the midpoint of two points?

    Example:
    Find the midpoint of the two points (5, 8) and (-5, -6).

    How to use the midpoint formula given coordinates in fractions?

    Example:
    Determine the midpoint of the two points (2/3, 1/4) and (11/6, 7/9).

    Find an endpoint when given a midpoint and another endpoint

    We can use the midpoint formula to find an endpoint when given a midpoint and another endpoint.

    Example:
    M(3, 8) is the midpoint of the line AB. A has the coordinates (-2, 3), Find the coordinates of B.

    Solution:
    Let the coordinates of B be (x, y)

    Coordinates of B = (8, 13)

    How to find a missing endpoint when given the midpoint and another endpoint?

    How to solve problems using the Midpoint Formula?

    Example:
    For a line segment DE, one endpoint is D(6, 5) and the midpoint M(4, 2). Find the coordinates of the other endpoint, E.

    Proof of the Midpoint Formula

    How to derive the midpoint formula by finding the midpoint of a line segment?

    How to use the Pythagorean theorem to prove the midpoint formula?
    The following video gives a proof of the midpoint formula using the Pythagorean Theorem.
    Step 1: Use the distance formula to show the midpoint creates two congruent segments.
    Step 2: Use the slope formula to show that the coordinate of the midpoint is located on the line segment.

    Midpoint Calculator
    Enter the coordinates of two points and the midpoint calculator will give the midpoint of the two points. Use this to check your answers.

    Try the free Mathway calculator and problem solver below to practice various math topics. Try the given examples, or type in your own problem and check your answer with the step-by-step explanations.
    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    We welcome your feedback, comments and questions about this site or page. Please submit your feedback or enquiries via our Feedback page.

    Knowledge Base

    midpoint tutorial

    midpoint formula

    Table of Content

    Introduction to Midpoint Calculator

    Midpoint is the center value of numers or anything. It is like cutting an eight inch pizza whose midpoint will be 4. Calculation of midpoint is same like as we calculate the average online of two numbers by adding together and dividing by two.

    Midpoint calculator is an online tool to calculate midpoint from different numbers. You will find the midpoint calculator useful when there are big numbers and you’ll need to find out the middle value or midpoint.

    Related: Learn about formulas, similarities and differences between variance and covariance.

    Midpoint of a Line Segment

    In the below image there is the midpoint of a line segment that connects two points by finding the point. Midpoint of a line segment calculator is built in a way it can find endpoint from midpoint and endpoint easily. If you want to find the exact mean value, try mean finder maths.

    That point is directly in the middle of the line segment such that it cuts it into two congruent halves. In this case, you have line segment JK and point M is directly in the middle. So, JM is ½ and KM is the other half. They are both congruent.

    Midpoint calculator supports to calculate the middle of any two points A and B on a line segment. Actually midpoint formula calculator uses coordinates of two points as like $$A(x^A,y^A)A(x^A,y^A)$$ as well as $$B(x^B,y^B)B(x^B,y^B)$$ “X” horizontally and “Y” in parallel

    Now let’s discuss about midpoint calculator briefly how its mechanism works. To learn about the significant values and to calculate these, use sig fig arithmetic calculator.

    Midpoint Formula used in the Mid Point Calculator

    Now, we are going to find endpoint from midpoint and endpoint on the coordinate plane. So we want to think of a midpoint as a location with XY (x,y) coordinates and our endpoint calculator to find endpoint from midpoint and endpoint using midpoint formula

    (xm, ym) means coordinates of the midpoint

    (x1, y1) means coordinates of the first point

    (x2, y2) means coordinates of the second point

    Midpoint or endpoint calculator deals with finding the mid value. It will not find the distance of a value, as the distance is not required for its working. If you need to find the distance formula, try distance formula calculator with steps to find the exact value.

    So let’s go ahead and learn how to use it.

    Example 1

    In this example we will know about that how to find midpoint.

    AB has endpoints at (7, 3) and (-5,5). Plot point M the midpoint of AB.

    In this example, we want to find the midpoint of AB and it’s giving us the coordinates (x, y) of both endpoints. So let’s start by plotting those endpoints A at 7, 3 and B at -5, 5 and then constructing line segment will be AB.

    So, we want to find the midpoint of this line segment manually without using mid point calculator. Again we want to find the x,y coordinate, that is directly in the middle of this line segment. Such that it cuts it into two congruent halves pieces.

    Here Coordinates of A are (7,3) and B (-5,5) so, now substitute the right values into the midpoint formula. Now end points A and B are just XY coordinates.

    Since, (7,3) (-5,5) here in first point 7 is x1 and 3 is y1 while in second point -5 is x2 and 5 is y2.

    By putting values in midpoint formula

    So by using those endpoints in the midpoint formula we have found the coordinates of the midpoint of the AB at 1, 4

    So the midpoint formula calculator works right according the same way.

    Related: Find useful probability and statistics online tools like variance table calculator and sample covariance calculator. These tools can be very helpful for your learning and practice.

    What is Calculatored’s Midpoint Calculator?

    Calculatored is an online web portal offering tons of online calculators and free converters. Midpoint formula calculator is one of those tools which you can use without any fee or subscription. Our midpoint of a line segment calculator will instantly calculate the X midpoint and the Y midpoint of different coordinates online. You can use this endpoint calculator to save your time and complete your task or assignments quickly.

    How to use Midpoint Calculator?

    Our midpoint and endpoint calculator is simple and easy to use. You will find the midpoint calculator extremely useful in order to find endpoint from midpoint and endpoint. Just fill the values into 4 input fields to get the answer quickly.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Related: Learn more about cross product and how to use online vector cross product calculator.

    Midpoint formula calculator also provides help to solve these types of advance problems. Note, Midpoint formula calculator and mid point calculator are different names of the same mechanism.

    If anyone want to find endpoint from midpoint, endpoint calculator is the best online tool available for this purpose.

    Also our online tools isn’t an unknown endpoint calculator or any other calculation tool, our tool is accurate and reliable and you can find midpoint calculator online on Google.

    The midpoint rule calculator practices the midpoint each interval as the point at which estimate the function for the Rieman sum. In actual Riemann sum, the values of the function and height of each rectangle is equal at the right endpoint while in a midpoint Riemann sum, rectangle height is equal to the value of the function at its midpoint.

    To find arithmetic sequence, use common difference arithmetic sequence calculator and to find sphere volume, try out volume sphere calculator.

    We hope this article will be helpful regarding to understand of the working of midpoint calculator. You can also find the complete tutorial of midpoint of line segment calculator for your advance understanding. Please provide your valuable feedback. Cheers!

    A line segment is a part of a line that has two endpoints and a fixed length. It is different from a line that does not have a beginning or an end and which can be extended in both directions. In this lesson, we will learn more about a line segment, its symbol, and the way to measure a line segment.

    1. What is a Line Segment?
    2. How to Measure Line Segments?
    3. Line Segment Formula
    4. Difference Between Line, Line Segment, and Ray
    5. FAQs on Line Segment

    What is a Line Segment?

    A line segment is a path between two points that can be measured. Since line segments have a defined length, they can form the sides of any polygon. The figure given below shows a line segment AB, where the length of line segment AB refers to the distance between its endpoints, A and B.

    Line Segment Symbol

    A line segment is represented by a bar on top which is the line segment symbol. It is written as \(\overline\).

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    How to Measure Line Segments?

    Line segments can be measured with the help of a ruler (scale). Let us see how to measure a given line segment and name it PQ.

    • Step 1: Place the tip of the ruler carefully so that zero is placed at the starting point P of the given line segment.
    • Step 2: Now, start reading the values given on the ruler and spot the number which comes on the other endpoint Q.
    • Step 3: Thus, the length of the line segment is 4 inches, which can be written as \(\overline\) = 4 inches.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Line Segment Formula

    In the above example, we measured the length of line segment PQ to be 4 inches. This is written as \(\overline\) = 4 inches. Now, let us see how to find the length of a line segment when the coordinates of the two endpoints are given. In this case, we use the distance formula, that is, D = √[(\(x_<2>-x_<1>\)) 2 + (\(y_<2>-y_<1>\)) 2 ]. Here, (\(x_<1>\), \(y_<1>\)) and (\(x_<2>\), \(y_<2>\)) are the coordinates of the given points.

    For example, a line segment has the following coordinates: (-2, 1) and (4, –3). Let us apply the distance formula to find the length of the line segment. Here, \(x_<1>\) = -2; \(x_<2>\) = 4; \(y_<1>\) = 1; \(y_<2>\) = -3. After substituting these values in the distance formula we get: D =√[(4-(-2)) 2 + (-3-1) 2 ) = √((4+2) 2 + (-3-1) 2 ] = √(6 2 + (-4) 2 ) = √(36 + 16) = √52 = 7.21 units. Therefore, using the distance formula, we found that the length of the line segment with coordinates (-2, 1) and (4, –3) is 7.21 units.

    Difference Between Line, Line Segment, and Ray

    Observe the figures given below to understand the difference between a line, a line segment, and a ray.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    A line is a set of points that extends in two opposite directions indefinitely.

    A line segment is a part of a line having a beginning point and an endpoint.

    A ray is a part of a line that has a start point but no definite endpoint.

    It has no endpoints and is written as \(\overleftrightarrow\).

    Important Notes

    • A line has indefinite ends and cannot be measured.
    • A line segment has a start point and an endpoint, thus, it can be measured.
    • Line segments have a defined length, hence, they form the sides of any polygon.
    • A ray has just one start point and no endpoint, therefore, it cannot be measured.
    • The concept of rays can be understood with the example of the rays of the sun, which have a beginning point but no endpoint.

    ☛Topics Related

    Check out the following pages related to the line segment.

    Line Segment Examples

    Example 1: Identify if the given figure is a line segment, a line, or a ray.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Solution:

    The figure has one starting point but an arrow on the other end. This shows that it is not a line segment or a line, it is a ray. Therefore, LM is a ray.

    Example 2: Name the line segments in the given triangle.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Solution:

    The line segments which make up the triangle are \(\overline\), \(\overline\), and \(\overline\).
    Therefore, the line segments in the given triangle are \(\overline\), \(\overline\), and \(\overline\).

    Example 3: Find the length of the line segment PQ if the coordinates of P and Q are (3, 4) and (2, 0) respectively.

    Solution:

    The coordinates of P and Q are (3, 4) and (2, 0). Let us apply the distance formula: D = √[(\(x_<2>-x_<1>\)) 2 + (\(y_<2>-y_<1>\)) 2 ]. Here, \(x_<1>\) = 3; \(x_<2>\) = 2; \(y_<1>\) = 4; \(y_<2>\) = 0. Therefore, the length of the line segment, D =√[(2-3) 2 +(0-4) 2 ] = √((-1) 2 +(-4) 2 ) = √(1 + 16) = √17 = 4.123 units.
    Therefore \(\overline\) = 4.123 units.

    Shadowgurl

    New member
    • Apr 13, 2013
  • #1
  • The coordinates of point T are given. The midpoint of ST is (5, 28). Find the
    coordinates of point S.

    So how do you find the endpoint when the midpoint is given?

    Elite Member
    • Apr 13, 2013
  • #2
  • \left(s_x,s_y\right)\) is \(\displaystyle \left(\dfrac<2>,\dfrac<2>\right)\).

    In other words, just average the coordinates.

    lookagain

    Elite Member
    • Apr 13, 2013
  • #3
  • \left(s_x,s_y\right)\) is \(\displaystyle \left(\dfrac<2>,\dfrac<2>\right)\).

    In other words, just average the coordinates.

    Elite Member
    • Apr 13, 2013
  • #4
  • wjm11

    Senior Member
    • Apr 13, 2013
  • #5
  • The coordinates of point T are given. The midpoint of ST is (5, 28). Find the
    coordinates of point S.

    So how do you find the endpoint when the midpoint is given?

    PKA has provided information to approach the problem algebraically. Let’s try another approach to understanding this problem.

    Using graph paper, make an xy graph and plot the two points T(0,4) and M(5,28). [If you do not have graph paper, you can still make a sketch of this graph and points to help you understand.]

    Place your pencil on point T. Move your pencil to the right 5 units. The pencil is now directly under the midpoint M. Now move your pencil straight up 24 units. You are now on the midpoint, M.

    If you repeat these moves starting at point M (going 5 to the right, then 24 up) you will be at the other end point, S.

    Does this make sense to you?

    Ask yourself: How did we know how far to move each time? Well, look at the x and y values of points T and M. For the x direction, we have 5 – 0 = 5. For the y direction, we have 28 – 4 = 24. Thus, if we add those values to the point M values, we end up at the other end point: 5 + 5 = 10 (for x) and 28 + 24 = 52 (for y).

    Midpoint formula worksheets have a wide range of high school practice pdfs to find the midpoint of a line segment using number lines, grids and midpoint formula method. Also determine the missing coordinates, midpoint of the sides or diagonals of the given geometrical shapes, missing endpoints and more. Free pdf worksheets are also included.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    In these printable midpoint worksheets a number line is marked with numerous points. Find the midpoint of each indicated line segment.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Gain a basic idea of finding the midpoint of a line segment depicted on a grid with this exercise! Locate the endpoints of the line segments, add both x-coordinates and divide by 2, and repeat the steps with y-coordinates as well to obtain the coordinates of the midpoint.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Level up finding the midpoint of a line segment whose endpoints are located on different quadrants of a coordinate grid. Analyze the x and y-axes, find the locations of the endpoints, calculate the position of the midpoint, and write it as an ordered pair.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Define the formula for the midpoint of two endpoints (x1, y1) and (x2, y2), as M = [(x1 + x2)/2, (y1 + y2)/2], and direct high school students to apply it and solve the problems here.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Gain momentum along your way in using the midpoint formula to determine the point halfway between indicated points with integer, fractional, and decimal values.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Find the center of a circle, median of a triangle, point of intersection of diagonals of a square, rectangle, parallelogram and more in these printable high school worksheets.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    The endpoints and the midpoint of a line segment are given with an unknown value. Find the value of the unknown.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    In these pdf worksheets the one end of a line segment and the midpoint are given. Find the other end of the line segment

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Challenge students to figure out the ordered pairs of a point that is at a fractional distance from another indicated point. Also, ask them to find the missing coordinates of points on geometric figures.

    The midpoint of a line segment is the point that divides the segment into two congruent segments. Congruent segments are segments that have the same length.

    You can find the midpoint of a segment by using the coordinates of its endpoints. Calculate the average of the x-coordinates and the average of the y-coordinates of the endpoints.

    Midpoint Formula

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    The midpoint M of the line segment AB is

    Finding the Coordinates of a Midpoint

    Find the coordinates of the midpoint of the line segment CD with endpoints C(-2, -1) and D (4, 2).

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Write the formula.

    Finding the Coordinates of an Endpoint

    M is the midpoint of the line segment AB. A has coordinates (2, 2), and M has coordinates (4, -3). Find the coordinates of B.

    Let the coordinates of B equal (x, y).

    Use the Midpoint Formula.

    (4, -3) = [(2 + x)/2, (2 + y)/2]

    Find the x-coordinate.

    Find the y-coordinate.

    The coordinates of B are (6, –8).

    Graph points A and B and midpoint M.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Point M appears to be the midpoint of the line segment AB.

    You can also use coordinates to find the distance between two points or the length of a line segment.

    To find the length of segment PQ, draw a horizontal segment from P and a vertical segment from Q to form a right triangle as shown below.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Solve for c. Use the positive square root to represent distance.

    This equation represents the Distance Formula.

    Distance Formula

    In a coordinate plane, formula to find the distance between two points (x 1 , y 1 ) and (x 2 , y 2 ) is

    Finding Distance in the Coordinate Plane

    Use the Distance Formula to find the distance, to the nearest hundredth, from A(-2, 3) to B(2, -2).

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Substitute (-2, 3) for (x 1 , y 1 ) and (2, -2) for (x 2 , y 2 ).

    d = в€љ[(2 + 2) 2 + (-2 – 3) 2 ]

    The distance between from A(-2, 3) to B(2, -2) is about 6.40 units.

    Geography Application

    Each unit on the map of Lake Okeechobee represents 1 mile. Kemka and her father plan to travel from point A near the town of Okeechobee to point B at Pahokee. To the nearest tenth of a mile, how far do Kemka and her father plan to travel?

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Substitute (33, 13) for (x 1 , y 1 ) and (22, 39) for (x 2 , y 2 ).

    d = в€љ[(33 – 22) 2 + (13 – 39) 2 ]

    d = в€љ[11 2 + (-26) 2 ]

    Kemka and her father plan to travel about 28.2 miles.

    Apart from the stuff given above, if you need any other stuff in math, please use our google custom search here.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Norm Prokup

    Cornell University
    PhD. in Mathematics

    Norm was 4th at the 2004 USA Weightlifting Nationals! He still trains and competes occasionally, despite his busy schedule.

    • Explanation
    • Transcript

    There are two formulas that are important to remember when considering vectors or positions in the 3D coordinate System. The midpoint formula and the distance formula in 3D. The midpoint and distance formula in 3D can be derived using a method of addition of the geometric representation of vectors. In order to understand the derivation of the distance formula in 3D we must understand 3D vector operations.

    I want to derive the midpoint formula for 3 dimensions, the midpoint formula is going to help me find the midpoint between points a which is coordinates x1, y1 and z1 and b which has coordinates x2, y2 and z2. So I have segment ab drawn here and I’ve labeled my midpoint m and I’m hoping to find the formula for it’s coordinates. I’ve also added a position vector oa for point a and a position vector om for point m. Now let’s find the components for position vector oa, and let’s recall that the components of a position vector are exactly the coordinates of the endpoint of that vector so there are going to be x1, y1, z1 and I’m also going to need vector ab in order to find m and what are the components of ab? Well since vector ab goes from point a to point b and the components are x2-x1, y2-y1 and z2-z1 okay how are we going to get position vector om from oa and ab?
    Well let’s make the observation that the vector that starts at point a and ends at m is half of the vector that goes from a to be, so this is vector ab this vector starting here and ending here is a half of ab the scalar of multiple ohe half of ab and so I need to add that to oa to get om. So vector om=oa plus one half a b, so that’s going to be in components x1, y1, z1 plus one half of this, one half of x2-x1, y2-y1 and z2-z1. So let’s see if we can combine this in a single step for the first component I’m going to get x1 plus a half x2 minus a half x1 so a half x1 plus a half x2 now I’ll get y1 plus a half y2 minus a half y1 that’s one half y1 plus one half y2 and similarly I get one half z1 plus one half z2.
    Each of these is exactly the average of the x and y components of these 2 points, so I can write it as x1+x2 over 2 y1+y2 over 2 and z1+z2 over 2, these are the components of vector om which goes from the origin to point m and therefore the coordinates of point m are these. So the midpoint m of the segment joining x1, y1, z1 and x2, y2, z2 are x1+x2 over 2 y1+y2 over 2 and z1+z2 over 2 and that’s the midpoint formula.

    Segments and rays are under the subset of lines. A segment is a part of a line having two endpoints and has a particular length. On the other hand, a ray is also a part of line having one endpoint and the other direction extends indefinitely. Figure 1 illustrates a segment and a ray.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Terms to remember

    • Congruent

    – having the same size and shape.

    – a numerical value that describes how far two objects are.

    – a point located at the end part of a segment, defining its limit.

    – reverse in position or direction.

    – a portion of a set.

    Definition of a Segment

    A segment is a set of points consisting of two points of the line called the endpoints, and all of the points of the line between the endpoints. It is commonly used to represent the length, height, or width of a certain object and the distance between two objects. It is named by using the label of its endpoints and insert a line (( ) ̅) above the letters. Figure 2 shows segment AB which can also be written as (AB) ̅.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Example 1

    Draw (CD) .

    Draw two points and label it as C and D.

    Connect the two points straight each other.

    Example 2

    How many segments are there in the line below?

    Use the points in the line as endpoints of the segments.

    The segments are (QR) , (RS) , (ST) , (QS) , (RT) , and (QT) .

    Midpoint of a Segment

    A midpoint of a segment is the point that divides the line segment into two congruent parts. It is located at the center of the segment. Figure 3 shows the midpoint of a segment.

    Note: The two vertical lines indicate that the distances from the midpoint to both endpoints are equal.

    Example 3

    The length of (XY) is 12 and Z is the midpoint of (XY) . Find the length of (XZ) .

    The midpoint Z divides (XY) into two congruent parts: (XZ) and (YZ) .

    The length of (XZ) is ½ the length of (XY) which is ½ 12 = 6.

    Example 4

    O is the midpoint of (NP) . If (NO) = 9, what is the length of (NP) ?

    Answer: 18

    The midpoint O divides (NP) ̅ into two congruent parts: (NO) ̅ and (PO) ̅.

    sThe length of (NP) ̅ is twice the length of (NO) ̅ which is 2 9 = 18.

    Addition and Subtraction of Segments

    Figure 4 illustrates three collinear points E, F, and G forming a segment.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Points E and G constitute the endpoints of the segment which is (EG) and point F in between divides (EG) into two segments: (EF) and (FG) . The sum of the lengths of (EF) and (FG) is equal to the length of (EG) . Therefore, (EF) + (FG) = (EG) . The expression represents a segment if point F is between Points E and G.

    The following expressions are also true for the lengths of the segments:

    (EF) = (EG) – (FG)

    (FG) = (EG) – (EF)

    Example 5

    Find the length of (JL) in the figure.

    Points J and L are endpoints of (JL) and point K is between points J and L.

    Therefore, (JK) + (KL) = (JL) .

    Example 6

    The length of (UV) is 13 and W is between points U and V. If (WU) = 5, what is the length of (VW) ?

    Points U and V are endpoints of (UV) and point W is between points U and V.

    Therefore, (UW) + (VW) = (UV) .

    So, (VW) = (UV) – (UW) = 13 – 5 = 8.

    Definition of a Ray

    A ray consists of a point on a line and all points on one side of the point. It has only one endpoint. Rays are commonly used in physics to denote direction and also force. In naming a ray, consider two points in the ray: one is the endpoint and the other is any point in the ray. The label of the endpoint should be the first letter of the name of the ray and place a right arrow sign ( ( ) ) above the letters. Figure 5 illustrates a ray labeled as (RY) .

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    Opposite rays are two rays that lie on the same line having a common endpoint and no other point in common. In Figure 6 shown, (RS) ̅ and (ST) ̅ are opposite rays.

    Example 7

    Draw (AE) .

    Draw two points and labeled it as A and E.

    Connect the two points straight each other and extend the line from point E.

    Example 8

    Find the number of rays that can be found in the line.

    Explanation: 12

    Consider two points in the line as the points of the ray.

    Rays pointing to the right can be named as (MB) , (BP) , (PC) , (MP) , (BC) , and (MC) .

    Rays pointing to the left can be named as (CP) ,(PB) , (BM) , (CB) , (PM) , and (CM) .

    There are 12 rays that are found in the line.

    Terms of Use Contact Person: Donna Roberts

    The midpoint of a segment is the point on the segment that is equidistant from the endpoints.
    The midpoint is the point on the segment halfway between the endpoints .

    It may be the case that the midpoint of a segment can be found simply by counting.

    Example 1: Given the graph at the right, find the midpoint of and of .
    AB
    = 4 units (by counting). The midpoint is 2 units from either endpoint. This midpoint is (-1,2).

    CD = 5 units (by counting). The midpoint is 2.5 units from either endpoint. This midpoint is (3,-1.5).

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    The midpoint formula works for ALL line segments: vertical, horizontal or diagonal.

    The midpoint formula finds an ordered pair.

    Example 2: Find the midpoint of segment , where A(-3,-3) and B(1,4).

    Using the midpoint formula, we have

    Note: Fractional answers should be left as fractions or written as decimals if terminating. Do not round these midpoint coordinates, unless told to do so.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    By examining the graph, we can see approximately where point D will be located. When you solve for the coordinates of D, be sure they match with your approximation of point D.

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    In questions such as Example 3, you may be able to find the missing endpoint by using slope and congruent triangles.

    Example 4: Given M is the midpoint of , as shown, find the coordinates of point B.

    If the midpoint and the endpoint coordinates are integer values (making them easy to locate), you can build congruent triangles to find the missing endpoint. We know that is a straight line segment whose slope (rate of change) will be constant along the segment.
    The slope between points A and M runs 4 units to the right and 2 units up. By repeating this slope from point M (4 units right and two units up), we will find the missing endpoint B (4,0).

    How to find the second endpoint algebraically when given one endpoint and the midpoint

    This approach is harder to implement when the coordinates are fractional. If you are dealing with fractional coordinates, use the midpoint formula.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    About Chorkie

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    There are many reasons why prospective dog owners may choose a specific breed. Some are looking for working dogs, while some value dogs who do well with children. Others seek a dog to fulfill certain therapeutic needs. There are almost as many reasons why owners choose their dogs as there are breeds themselves! Of course, the number one reason why most people choose their pup isn’t even remotely practical. It all comes down to cuteness. Chorkies are without a doubt one of the cutest breeds of designer dogs available to the modern dog owner. A relatively new breed created in the early 1990s, a Chorkie is the result of a crossing between a Yorkshire Terrier and a Chihuahua. So what happens when you put the two tiniest and cutest pups together? You certainly don’t end up with anything other than a cutiepie.

    As with most mixed breed dogs, the Chorkie’s physical appearance can sometimes have subtle variances depending on the genetic contribution of the parents. However, like their parents, they are extremely small toy-sized dogs that make for excellent indoor pets. Chorkies generally retain the long and silky hair of the Yorkshire terriers and the head shape of the Chihuahua. Their ears are generally erect like the Chihuahua’s, but can sometimes be droopy. Unlike Yorkshire terriers which are usually tan, grey and black in color, Chorkies can come in a variety of colors due to their Chihuahua genetics. It’s all quite tricky to predict with hybrids, but rest assured that no matter which mixture of traits pop up in your Chrokie, the results will be absolutely adorable.

    Some people also call these dogs Yorkie-Chi or Chiyorkie, but these are not common or official breed names.

    Chorkies are without a doubt one of the cutest breeds of designer dogs available to the modern dog owner.

    Although it is impossible to trace the first intentional Yorkshire Terrier and Chihuahua crossing, sources indicate that Chorkies were initially bred in the early 1990s. Sadly, little more is known about where these pretty pups came from. However, they have since gained a great deal of popularity and are an extremely beloved choice of designer dog. They aren’t going anywhere. This breed is growing exponentially.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    The Chorkie is the result of crossing Yorkshire Terrier with Chihuahua, two extremely popular small breed dogs. Although his parents are purebred, the Chorkie himself doesn’t enjoy the same status. That means that these beloved dogs are not recognized by the American Kennel Club as a “real” breed. As a mixed breed dog, the Chorkie is not eligible for official pedigree papers, but there are smaller clubs that do recognize this hybrid and that offer their own certification for designer puppies, if that’s important to you.

    Yet, even without a well-documented family tree, the Chorkie is a canine with quite an impressive ancestry. Both the Chihuahua and the Yorkshire Terrier have been around for centuries and their companionship has been treasured by generations of pet owners. If the puppy was not bought from a pet store or a puppy mill, you can expect your lovely hybrid to grow up into a fantastic dog that boasts the best of two beloved doggo worlds.

    Like all dogs, Chorkie will do best on high-quality dry food for dogs. Kibble is a nutritionally complete food that meets all of your pet’s dietary needs (it also comes in a convenient and readily available form to boot). But how are you supposed to pick out the best dry food for your Chorkie? The key is to pay attention to all of your dog’s unique needs. Choose kibble that is suitable for their age (puppy, adult, or senior), size, and activity level (dog food formulated for small breeds).

    In addition to picking out the right type of food, you’ll have to pay attention to the serving sizes. As a petite dog, Chorkie doesn’t need much kibble to be full, but their appetite is often voracious. Follow the recommendations of the manufacturers and never free fed your pet. They’ll gain weight quickly and their small frame doesn’t tolerate excess fluff well at all. Health issues pop up fairly fast if their belly gets too big.

    As always, if you are ever worried about what to feed your Chorkie to suit their specific dietary needs, always consult with your veterinarian. While dog food manufacturers do their best at provided guidelines, all dogs are different and have their own needs. Only your vet will be able to identify the personal needs of your specific pup. So always look to a vet if you are worried about your doggo’s diet. That’s why you have a vet, after all!

    Like Yorkshire Terriers and Chihuahuas, Chorkies are extremely intelligent and are highly trainable.

    Like Yorkshire Terriers and Chihuahuas, Chorkies are extremely intelligent and are highly trainable. However, while their smarts and eagerness to please their owners certainly ensure that they pick up commands with ease, training this breed is not always smooth sailing. As the offspring of two small and spirited dogs, the Chorkie can have a stubborn streak just like his mom or dad. In that case, you’ll need just a little more patience with your new puppy and have to take the right approach! It’s important to assert yourself as the leader of the pack from the start. Don’t let your new adorable puppy boss you around as that will lead to behavioural problems that will last a lifetime. Exude confidence, be firm in your training routine and rely on positive reinforcement methods and you’re sure to succeed. Negative reinforcement and excessive punishment is abuse, not training. Not dog deserves that, so avoid it at all costs.

    The Chorkie is also quite prone to small dog syndrome and excessive barking, so make sure you start training and socialization early on. It will help your pooch realize his own potential to be a perfect companion. Otherwise, you’ll be stuck with a grumpy, bossy, yappy small dog. No one wants that.

    Chorkies usually weigh around 8 to 10 pounds.

    The Chorkie is a designer breed mix of Chihuahua and Yorkshire terrier. Chorkies are small dogs, weighing around 10 pounds. They are energetic, affectionate and entertaining. The puppies are delicate and require a gentle touch. Training Chorkie puppies is a long process as housebreaking is often difficult. They are stubborn and require a persistence for proper training.

    Video of the Day

    Housebreaking Chorkies

    Chorkies will respond to positive reinforcement like any other dog. They are however small, indoor dogs that will choose indoors over outdoors under some circumstances. Your Chorkie may defecate or urinate indoors when the weather is bad and does not like exposure to the cold. Prepare for these instances and clean the area thoroughly to remove scent and prevent a marking pattern. Feed at the same times each day and learn to read your Chorkie. He will become more active when he needs to release and you must take them outdoors. Provide a treat and praise when your dog goes outside. This pattern of positive reinforcement will encourage him to continue using the outdoor space.

    Health Concerns

    Hypoglycemia is a major concern in Chorkie and other small breed puppies. The issue is less relevant when they reach adulthood but it poses a serious risk to puppies and may result in a coma or death when left untreated. Monitor your puppy for energy loss and unusually lethargic behavior. Refusing food and water are also common symptoms. Immediately give the puppy sugar water or rub corn syrup on his gums to remedy the situation. Hypoglycemia requires immediate treatment. If the issue persists, take your puppy to a veterinarian.

    Socializing Chorkies

    Chorkies are social dogs but they are also protective. When your puppy bonds you, he will take on a protective role and show some aggressive displays when other dogs and people approach. Socialize your puppy with other dogs and children throughout his young life. This will prepare him for encounters as an adult. Your Chorkie will sometimes bark and snap at children and other people when he is not socialized. Beginning the process during the puppy phase creates positive social habits that carry through to adulthood.

    Curbing Barking

    Barking is a common issue with Chorkie puppies and adults. They respond to a variety of stimulus and are naturally vocal dogs. Curb barking with vocal commands. Vocalize the word “no” in a strong voice when your puppy barks. If the barking persists into adulthood, use a bark collar that beeps each time he barks. This will reduce the amount of barking but likely will not cease barking. You Chorkie likely will bark to some degree for life.

    Do not use physical punishment for barking or housebreaking. Chorkies are small dogs and you will cause mental and possible physical harm. Focus on positive reinforcement to train your Chorkie.

    Always check with your veterinarian before changing your pet’s diet, medication, or physical activity routines. This information is not a substitute for a vet’s opinion.

    The Chorkie–a hybrid of a Chihuahua and a Yorkshire Terrier (or Yorkie)–is a lively, playful, often stubborn toy-sized crossbreed that only average eight pounds in weight. These energetic “designer dog” crossbreeds can be bold and fussy, but they’re affectionate towards their owners. Overall, Chorkie care and maintenance doesn’t take a great deal of work, and will consist mainly of providing obedience training and socialization to make sure the dog doesn’t develop Small Dog Syndrome.

    Below you’ll find details of caring for a Chorkie, including info about puppy development, exercise needs, and shedding/drooling tendencies. For answers to your questions about owning this spirited little crossbreed, keep reading!

    Chorkie Breed Development

    As a toy-sized breed, Chorkie puppy development typically spans 13-15 months from birth to full maturity.

    Physical Development: Chorkie puppies grow steadily in height and length for the first six months or so, then those growth rates slow somewhat while the adolescent “fills out” by gaining muscle mass and fat. A Chorkie normally reaches its full adult size (an average of eight inches at the shoulders in height and eight pounds in weight) at 9-10 months of age.

    Social Development: Chorkies reach adolescence at about five months, sexual maturity at 8-9 months, and full mental maturity at about 14 months (though many will retain their playful, energetic puppylike behavior well into adulthood).

    For specific milestones in Chorkie development, refer to the chart below.

    (NOTE: Chorkies can be quite stubborn, and often develop Small Dog Syndrome, in which they become extremely selfish, disobedient, and fussy. This means new Chorkie owners will need to provide obedience training and socialization as early in the dogs’ lives as possible. If a Chorkie learns proper behavior as a puppy, that learned behavior will usually continue once the dog matures.)

    Dog Age Development Milestone
    2 Weeks Eyes/ears open, begins walking
    6-7 Weeks Old enough to be separated from mother, housetrained, introduced to solid food; obedience training and socialization can begin at this early stage
    10-11 Weeks Can begin exercising; vaccinations/de-worming needed
    5 Months Adult coat growing in; adolescent period begins, characterized by increased independence, fear, disobedience, hyperactivity; training/socialization especially important during this stage
    8 Months Sexual maturity; can be transitioned to adult food; can begin “adult” exercise regimen
    14 Months+ Adulthood

    Chorkie Exercise Needs

    These hybrids are very energetic and lively–but they’re also extremely small, so Chorkie exercise requirements aren’t too extensive. Chorkies will fulfill some of their daily activity needs just running around being their animated little selves, but they’ll do well with a couple of short walks and a brief period of play as well.

    The typical adult Chorkie, depending on its age and overall activity level, will only need about 30 minutes of proper exercise per day–which you can accomplish with short walks and a few minutes’ playtime. You can start exercising your Chorkie puppy at 10 weeks old by taking it on short (5-minute) walks, then you can increase the walks’ length and frequency as the puppy grows. And these short walks are a good opportunity to start teaching the young Chorkie obedience, through leash training: have the dog walk beside or behind you on the leash instead of being allowed to lead or “tug” on it. This, in the puppy’s mind, establishes you as the leader, and will make obedience training easier as the dog matures.

    A few things to keep in mind when exercising your Chorkie: first, puppies younger than eight months old shouldn’t participate in activities that include a lot of jumping, running on hard surfaces, or navigating of stairs, as doing so can injure their still-developing joints and bones. And regardless of age, all Chorkies will need to be leashed when in public. These dogs are curious (and often bold and stubborn as well!), so they may run off to investigate interesting-looking people, animals, and situations if given the chance; at the same time, Chorkies can be seen as actual prey by large dogs and other predators. A leash will help you control and protect your Chorkie in these situations. And when walking your Chorkie on its leash, be mindful of your pace! These tiny dogs will have to trot faster on their little legs to keep up with you than will other, taller breeds, even at your normal walking speed–so you might want to slow up a bit. And finally: though Chorkies are fine in hot weather, they get cold rather easily, so it’s best not to exercise them in frigid temperatures.

    Precautions aside, it’s important to exercise your Chorkie every single day. These little dogs can be quite fussy, and if they’re bored or restless they’ll become disobedient, destructive, and difficult in general. Consistent exercise will be great for the dog’s peace of mind–and for your own sanity as well. A few exercise ideas:

    • Walking: Two 15-minute walks per day is a good target
    • Fetch: Can be played indoors or out; use the dog’s favorite toy
    • Hide-and-Seek: Great indoor, rainy-day activity; give the dog a treat when it finds you
    • Laser Pointer: Chorkies will go nuts chasing that little red dot
    • Dog Park: If properly socialized, these hybrids enjoy the company of other dogs; be sure to use a leash
    • Blowing Bubbles: Your Chorkie will love “attacking” the bubbles you blow

    When indoors, it’s a good idea to give your Chorkie access to one or more balls or toys that will allow the dog to burn excess energy. It’s also recommended that you establish a regular exercise schedule for the dog, such as walks after breakfast and dinner and a play period in the afternoon.

    Chorkie Maintenance

    In terms of shedding and drooling, these hybrids don’t need much care. Chorkie shedding is normally very low, and drooling isn’t an issue.

    Chorkies usually have fairly long, silky coats. (Occasionally, if the dog is the offspring of a short-haired Chihuahua, its coat may only be of medium length.) Regardless, Chorkie coats don’t shed much at all, and many are considered hypoallergenic, so these are good dogs for allergy sufferers. Little hair cleanup will be necessary for owners of this crossbreed, though frequent brushing will be required to avoid tangles and mats.

    And a Chorkie practically never drools. If your Chorkie is drooling excessively, it may be a sign of a medical issue, in which case a veterinarian’s care is recommended.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Height: 6 – 9 inches
    Weight: 8 – 15 pounds
    Lifespan: 13 – 15 years
    Colors: Brown, white, silver, blue, and black
    Suitable for: Families without small kids, apartment living, and multi-pet households
    Temperament: Loyal, energetic, bubbly, loving, goofy, vocal, and smart

    As designer breeds have taken off, one that has become increasingly popular is the Chorkie. A mix between a Chihuahua and a Yorkshire Terrier, a Chorkie has a wide array of appearances and traits that they can inherit from each parent.

    Still, they’re loyal pups and extremely smart. They can be the perfect snuggle companion on a rainy day and full of energy for games just a few moments later. Additionally, their small size makes them great travel companions.

    But is a Chorkie right for you or your family? Keep reading, and we break down everything that you need to know about these adorable companions.

    Chorkie Puppies — Before You Buy…

    Before you purchase a Chorkie puppy, you need to know what you’re getting yourself into. While there are tons of perks for these adorable dogs, they’re not always the ideal pets for every home.

    They’re a high-energy breed, but their smaller size means that they’re well suited for apartment living — you should still take them for a daily walk, though. While they’re extremely smart dogs, they can be challenging to housebreak.

    Their smaller size means that they have a longer lifespan, and their designer dog status gives them fewer health concerns than most purebreds.

    Finally, while they socialize well with other animals, their smaller size and playful attitude mean they can easily get injured around larger animals or small kids.

    What’s the Price of Chorkie Puppies?

    While the Chorkie might be a designer breed, they don’t cost nearly as much as a purebred. For a Chorkie puppy, you can expect to spend anywhere from $400 to $500, which is on the lower end of things for a designer dog.

    Just be sure to do your homework on the breeder and both parents before adopting, as there can be potential health or genetic problems if you simply find the lowest-cost breeder.

    Also, keep in mind that many Chorkies aren’t first generation. That means you might have a Chorkie bred from two other Chorkies, which can impact how much they inherit from each parent breed.

    3 Little-Known Facts About the Chorkie

    1. You can have either a long-haired or short-haired Chorkie

    Because of the differing hair lengths of their parent breeds, you can find both short- and long-haired Chorkies. Also, if your Chorkie takes after their Yorkshire Terrier lineage, they’ll be hypoallergenic, but if they take after their Chihuahua parent, they won’t be.

    2. Chorkies are prone to separation anxiety

    If you don’t have any other dogs for your Chorkie to hang out with when you leave the house, you and your Chorkie might run into problems. They don’t handle time alone well, so keep that in mind if you have to head to the office every day and are thinking of adopting a Chorkie.

    3. Chorkies act like large dogs despite their small size

    The Chorkie is considered a small companion/lap dog, but it seems like the Chorkie missed the memo. Despite their small size, they’re a bit fearless and love playing with larger pups.

    While this can be adorable, if you have a larger dog that is a bit clumsy, they can accidentally injure your Chorkie.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    The parent breeds of Chorkie: Left – Chihuahua (liggraphy, Pixabay); Right – Yorkshire Terrier (Pezibear, Pixabay)

    Temperament & Intelligence of the Chorkie

    While the Chorkie can be a bit stubborn at times, especially while housebreaking, there’s little doubt that they are extremely intelligent dogs. If you’re looking for a pup that you can teach different tricks, a Chorkie is an excellent choice.

    Just stick with tons of positive reinforcement because they can get timid and introverted when they feel like they’re in trouble.

    But most of the time, these are incredibly loyal and playful pups. They have bubbly, energetic, and goofy personalities, making them fun dogs to play with. However, they’re known to be a little vocal, so expect a few yaps throughout the day. While you might not mind too much, it’s something that you’ll want to get control of early on. Otherwise, your Chorkie’s watchdog instincts will take over, and they will yap at every noise or movement that they hear or see. This might not matter if you have a house and a bit of land, but if you’re in an apartment, this can lead to problems with neighbors. Fortunately, you can let your pup know when they can bark and when they don’t need to with training.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    What do you get when you cross a Yorkshire Terrier with a Chihuahua? Well, this adorable breed of dog called Chorkie. Not only are they cute little dogs, but they are also very easy to care for.

    Thinking of adopting a little Chorkie? Read this article to learn more about it. We will review its history, characteristics, care, health and more!

    Origin of the Chorkie dog

    Although the exact time and place of the appearance of the first Chorkie puppies is unknown, it is believed that they made their first appearance in the early 1990s. They are known to have been born by crossing the Yorkshire Terrier with a Chihuahua to achieve a similar breed with better health. As with many other hybrid breeds, the Chorkie has not been recognized as an independent breed, but has been recognized as a hybrid.

    Chorkies Characteristics

    Chorkies are small dogs that weigh between 4 and 5 kilograms. Its height ranges between 15 and 23 centimeters at the withers. Its coat is normally smooth and its most common colors are brown, black, gold and gray.
    The body of the Chorkie breed dog is rectangular in shape, while its head is rounded. Its head resembles that of a Chihuahua more than that of a Yorkshire, although the distribution of its fur on the face makes it more similar to that of the Yorkie at first glance. It has large ears, more or less erect depending on the dog, triangular in shape and covered with hair. Their eyes are equally large, generally dark in color, while their nose is small and also dark.

    Surely, if we see a Chorkie puppy, the most striking thing will be to see how small he is. These dogs are extremely delicate in their puppy stage, so we have to monitor their health at all times. Chorkies at this age are playful and, just as they will be as adults, awake, active and very sociable. They have a half-life of 10 to 15 years, although this will depend on the quality of your care.

    Chorkie personality and character

    Chorkies have a very special character, being remarkably autonomous and independent. However, they need to feel constant affection, otherwise they will start to suffer from high levels of anxiety and start to develop destructive behaviors.
    They get along well with people, yet they may not be the best breed for families with young children as they are too restless and impatient. Their relationship with other animals is not always good, as they can sometimes be somewhat reactive. The best thing for a good coexistence is to socialize your Chorkie well from his puppy.

    Chorkie care

    When it comes to caring for a Chorkie, you won’t find too many complications. Aside from a high-quality diet and exercise, this breed needs a lot of affection. They should also brush their hair at least once a day, because the length of their hair is long in proportion to their body. Bathrooms are restricted to only when you really need them. Bear in mind that they are very sensitive to low temperatures. You should also keep him up to date with his dental hygiene and veterinary check-ups.

    Chorkie Training

    Like any other dog, Chorkies will need to socialize properly as a puppy. By interacting with different dogs, people, and experiencing different environments, they will be able to have a balanced temperament as adults.

    Other than that, Chorkie breed dogs will benefit from basic training through positive reinforcement. Teaching them basic commands will not only be entertaining for them, but it can also help them stay safe in certain situations. By using positive reinforcement, you ensure that your dog has good experiences and feels more attached to you.

    Chorkie’s health

    Chorkies are generally healthy dogs. This is common in hybrid breeds, as the conditions of pure dogs tend to disappear. This is exactly the case when it comes to Chorkie. They have much better health than Chihuahuas and Yorkshire Terriers. Despite this advantage, they are prone to skin health problems. Therefore, we must be careful when taking care of their skin and take them to the vet as soon as we observe abnormal behavior.

    Apart from that, as we always tell you, you should keep them updated with their deworming and vaccination calendar. Regular check-ups at the vet are also always beneficial. There is no better medicine than prevention!

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Video answer: Chorkie designer dogs 101

  • How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Top best answers to the question «How much is a chorkie puppy»

    To give you an idea of how much you can expect to pay for a Chorkie, consider the average price for purebred Chihuahua and Yorkshire Terrier puppies.

    A purebred Chihuahua from an AKC-registered breeder sells for anywhere between $400 and $600 for a pet-quality puppy and from $800 to $1,500 for a show-quality dog.

    Those who are looking for an answer to the question «How much is a chorkie puppy?» often ask the following questions:

    🐶 How much does a chorkie puppy cost?

    🐶 How much are chorkie puppies worth?

    To give you an idea of how much you can expect to pay for a Chorkie, consider the average price for purebred Chihuahua and Yorkshire Terrier puppies.

    A purebred Chihuahua from an AKC-registered breeder sells for anywhere between $400 and $600 for a pet-quality puppy and from $800 to $1,500 for a show-quality dog.

    🐶 What do you feed a chorkie puppy?

    Look for a puppy food with 25-30% protein coming from meat or meat byproducts.

    There is some debate about whether dry or canned puppy food is better.

    Dry food may help remove tartar from teeth.

    Dry and canned food are both nutritious, so choose whatever your dog prefers.

    Video answer: Take care of a chorkie puppy

  • How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    27 Related questions

    We’ve handpicked 27 related questions for you, similar to «How much is a chorkie puppy?» so you can surely find the answer!

    Of the small breed dogs, Yorkies and Chihuahuas are two of the longer-lived breeds.

    With a Yorkie’s average lifespan between 14 and 16 years and a Chihuahua’s average lifespan between 14 and 18 years.

    The Chorkie has an average estimated lifespan of 10 to 15 years.

    Be careful not to bathe your dog too often, because overwashing your dog’s skin can cause irritation. “Unless there is a medical reason for more frequent baths, overbathing your pet—say weekly or even every two weeks—can dry out the skin and coat,” says Weinand.

    A good rule of thumb is a ratio of five minutes exercise per month of age (up to twice a day) until the puppy is fully grown e.g. 15 minutes (up to twice a day) when 3 months old, 20 minutes when 4 months old and so on. Once they are fully grown, they can go out for much longer.

    Video answer: Cute chorkie puppy

  • How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Is it possible for a puppy to sleep too much? The short answer is no. You will see variations on the amount of sleep according to age and breed, and activity, but young puppies need about 18 to 20 hours of sleep a day. (Adult dogs typically sleep about 14 hours a day, as a comparison.)

    Chorkie Full Grown. Chorkies are a mixed-breed dog.

    They are a cross between two of the smallest dog breeds: the Yorkshire Terrier and the Chihuahua.

    According to PetBreeds, adult Chorkies typically weigh between 8 to 15 pounds and are about 6 to 9 inches tall.

    Video answer: Chorkie

  • How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Video answer: Chorkie. pros and cons, price, how to choose, facts, care…

  • How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    What kind of coat does a Chorkie have?

    • Chorkies usually have fairly long, silky coats. (Occasionally, if the dog is the offspring of a short-haired Chihuahua, its coat may only be of medium length.) Regardless, Chorkie coats don’t shed much at all, and many are considered hypoallergenic, so these are good dogs for allergy sufferers.

    What car attachments for chorkie prefer in portugal?

    What kind of dog is a Chorkie dog?

    • The Chorkie is a pint-sized powerhouse, a tiny hybrid with the confidence and attitude of a Dogue de Bordeaux produced by Chihuahua and Yorkshire Terrier parents.

    What car attachments for chorkie prefer in tuvalu?

    What is a Chorkie?

    • A Chorkie is a designer dog breed with a confident personality and lively temperament. When a bold and intelligent Yorkshire Terrier is on heat and mates with an out-going and sassy Chihuahua, the result is your Chorkie.

    What is the life expectancy of a chorkie?

    Chorkies have a fairly high life expectancy of 10 to 15 years.

    Video answer: Bella the chorkie dog sharing a carrot with merl the guinea pig…

  • How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    By around eight weeks of age your puppy should be eating solid food.

    Puppies should be fed three to four times a day therefore if you are currently feeding ¾ a cup of puppy food twice a day you should consider spacing it out by feeding ½ cup three times a day.

    What do you get when you cross a Yorkshire Terrier with a Chihuahua? You get this adorable dog breed called Chorkie. They are not only small and cute dogs but also very easy to care for.

    Are you thinking of adopting a Chorkie? Read this AnimalWised breed sheet to learn about this breed. We’ll go through their history, characteristics, care, health and more!

    • Europe
    • Muscular
    • Elongated
    • Long ears
    • Toy
    • Small
    • Medium
    • Large
    • Giant
    • 5-14
    • 14-18
    • 18-22
    • 22-27
    • 27-31
    • More than 31
    • 2-7
    • 7-22
    • 22-55
    • 55-100
    • 100-220
    • 8-10
    • 10-12
    • 12-14
    • 15-20
    • Low
    • Meidum
    • High
    • Strong
    • Intelligent
    • Active
    • Dominant
    • Flats
    • Surveilance
    • Cold
    • Hot
    • Moderate
    • Medium
    • Long
    • Curly
    • Straight
    1. Origin of the chorkie
    2. Chorkie characteristics
    3. Chorkie character
    4. Chorkie care
    5. Chorkie training
    6. Chorkie health

    Origin of the chorkie

    Although the exact time and place of the appearance of the first Chorkie puppies is unknown, they are believed to have made their first appearance in the early 90s. It is also believed that they were made by crossing the Yorkshire Terrier with a Chihuahua to achieve a similar breed with better health.

    As with many other hybrid breeds, the Chorkie has not been recognized as an independent breed but has been accepted by the American Hybrid Canine Club.

    Chorkie characteristics

    Chorkies are small dogs, weighing between 4 – 5 kilograms. Their height ranges from 15 – 23 centimeters at the withers. Their coat is smooth and their most common colours are brown, black, gold and gray.

    The body of the Chorkie dog is rectangular in shape, while their head is rounded. Their head resembles that of a Chihuahua more than that of a Yorkshire, although the distribution of its fur on the face makes it more like the Yorkie to the naked eye. It has large ears, which are more or less erect depending on the dog, being triangular in shape and covered with hair. Their eyes are equally large, usually dark in color, while their nose is small and also dark.

    Surely, if we see a Chorkie puppy, what will be most striking is to see how small it is. These dogs are extremely delicate in their puppy stage, so we have to monitor their health at all times. Chorkies at this age are playful and, just as they will be as adults, awake, active and very sociable. They have an average lifespan of 10 -15 years, although this will depend on the quality of their care.

    Chorkie character

    Chorkies have a very special character, being remarkably autonomous and independent. However, they need constant affection, otherwise they will begin to suffer high levels of anxiety and begin to develop destructive behaviour.

    They get along well with people, however, they are not the best breed for families with young children as they are too restless and impatient. Their relationship with other animals is not always good as they can be aggressive at times. The best thing for a good coexistence is to well socialise your Chorkie from their puppyhood.

    Chorkie care

    When it comes to caring for a Chorkie, they are quite easy to care for. Other than a high quality diet and exercise, this breed needs a lot of affection. They will also need to have their hair brushed once a day. Baths are restricted only to when they really need one. Keep in mind that they are very sensitive to low temperatures. You will also need to keep up with their dental hygiene and their veterinarian check-ups.

    Chorkie training

    Just like any other dog, Chorkies will need to be properly socialised as a puppy. By interacting with different dogs, people and experiencing different environments they will be able to have a balanced temperament as adults.

    Other than that, Chorkies will benefit from basic dog training through positive reinforcement. Teaching them basic commands will not only be entertaining for them but it can also help keep them safe in certain situations. By using positive reinforcement you make sure that your dog is having a good time and bonding with you.

    Chorkie health

    Chorkies are generally healthy dogs. This is common in hybrid breeds as the conditions pure dogs are prone to disappear. This is exactly the case when it came to the Chorkie. They have much better health than Chihuahuas and Yorkshire Terriers. Despite this advantage, they are prone to skin health issues. Therefore, we must be careful when it comes to caring for their skin and take them to the veterinarian as soon as we see an abnormal behaviour.

    Apart for that, we need to keep up to date to their deworming and vaccination schedule. Regular check-ups to the veterinarian are also beneficial.

    You are asking yourself, what is a Chorkie puppy? A chorkie is a miniature version of a poodle—a dog breed that is generally smaller than a Pomeranian and has short legs. Chorkies were originally bred as pets, but their size and gentle nature have made them increasingly popular as watchdogs and companions. They are cute little chihuahua in a chihuahua’s body. The Chorkie was originally designed as a small dog who could be kept indoors without being considered a threat to the average owner.

    The breed has a short, dense coat and is a hardy little dog. Chorkies can be very affectionate and intelligent, but they are prone to separation anxiety and do their best in an active family environment.

    Table of Contents

    What Do I Need To Know About A Chorkie?

    When people hear the word “chorkie,” they might think of a cuddly, affectionate, or cute puppy. For some people, their first reaction is one of excitement. And why wouldn’t it be? Chorkies are adorable, and cute puppies are always welcome in our homes. But, a chorkie is much more than just a cute puppy. Chorkies are usually very energetic and high-energy dogs, but they don’t make good watchdogs.

    The first time you let your dog out of your home, don’t leave your house for an hour or two. Instead, let him out when the sun is out and make sure he is not in a dark room. Chorkies are also not great with kids. They love to play, and they love to jump, but they have no respect for boundaries, so you need to keep them on a leash at all times. Chorkies can be wonderful pets, but they can also be dangerous and unpredictable.

    Don’t think of them as just cute puppies. Think of them as a member of the family, and be cautious if you think they may become a safety risk to you or your loved ones.

    History Of Chorkie Puppy!

    Chorkies are one of the world’s oldest dog breeds. They were developed in the 19th century in Scotland and were originally bred for herding sheep. Today, chorkies are still commonly used as herding dogs in many parts of the world. The American Kennel Club recognizes the breed as being one of the most popular herding dogs in the United States.

    They’re a great dog for anyone who enjoys hiking or camping with their family. Chorkies can be trained to be excellent watchdogs, and they’re often very friendly with other dogs and people. The breed also has some unique personality traits. For example, they’re very curious and intelligent and can be highly vocal.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    The Chorkie Puppy: Health

    You don’t need to be a dog expert to know a puppy will have some health problems. The Chorkie is one of the most popular breeds of dogs today, and many owners are surprised to learn that the breed is susceptible to several serious illnesses, including hip dysplasia, eye problems, skin issues, and cardiac problems. The good news is that, though your dog may be ill, you can find ways to treat the symptoms.

    Understand How To Potty Train A Chorkie

    For some reason, chorkies are more challenging than most dogs to potty train. Many owners who attempt this task end up having to train the chorkie twice. That is, they first teach the chorkie how to use a bathroom inside a litter box, and then they have to retrain the chorkie to use the bathroom outside a litter box. This can be frustrating for both the owner and the chorkie.

    Conclusion On What Is A Chorkie Puppy!

    Chorkies are small dogs that look like small wolves and are bred for their intelligence, personality, and beauty. They’re usually small terriers, though they also include miniature schnauzers, Shih Tzus, Poodles, and Maltese. They’re known for their friendly, cheerful personalities and great temperaments. Chorkies are fun-loving dogs that like to play and socialize with other pets. They’re very intelligent and can be trained to perform a variety of tasks, including obedience, agility, herding, and tracking. This is the complete guide to chorkies!

    FAQ

    Chorkie dog breed information

    There are many different types of chorkies. You can find them in both colors. Most of the time, they are tan and black. Chorkies are very playful and very friendly. If you want a pet that you can play with, these are the kind of dogs you want. They are very loyal to their owners, so you will have to do a lot of work to train your chorkie to walk on a leash. You need to teach it to come when you call, and to go back home when you tell it to. This is the same as any dog. You have to practice and keep trying until your chorkie learns all the commands. Chorkies are very smart. They love to learn, and they’re not going to be happy if you don’t teach them what you want them to do. The only problem with chorkies is that they’re not always easy to train. They’re very active, and you have to be careful when you are playing with them.

    Chorkie temperament

    There are many benefits to owning a chorkie. These dogs are good for the family because they love to play. They are also good for people who don’t like other dogs. A chorkie is friendly, docile, and loving. This is why the dog is great for children who want a small, playful companion. The dog is not aggressive and does not try to bite anyone or anything. The owner should use a firm, but gentle, hand when training them. A chorkie can live with other pets, but the owners need to make sure that the dogs get along well. It is important to take them out for walks and to make sure that they get plenty of exercises.

    What is the Chorkie size?

    Chorkies are a mix of miniature poodle and chihuahua, and they are often called “miniature dogs”. These dogs are very cute and sweet. They are usually small and cute, but not too small. They are also very intelligent and can be trained and trained very well. Chorkies should weigh less than 6 pounds at the withers and have a maximum shoulder height of 11 inches.

    Collection of all the general dog breed info about Chorkie so you can get to know the breed more.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Chorkie Price and Availability

    Chorkie Size

    Chorkie Grooming, Hair and Care

    Coat / Hair Types 2-3 weeks

    Chorkie Personality / Temperament

    Temperament

    Low 🔽

    Between 100 and 200 PSI 🔽

    Chorkie Good With

    Stranger Friendly

    Chorkie Health

    Health Issues No Prefers average to warm weather conditions

    Medium

    Chorkie As a Working Dog

    Service Dog

    Not really

    Not really

    Not really

    Not really

    Not really

    Boat dogs were typically bred for their strength, stamina, and water resistance, as they were often required to perform tasks such as pulling in fishing nets, and jumping into the water to retrieve ropes or lines, or helping to move cargo.

    Sailor dog is a type of dog that was bred to accompany sailors on their voyages. They were typically used for three purposes: as a working dog, a watchdog, and as a companion. A boat dog is a term used to describe a type of dog that was traditionally bred and used as a working dog on boats.

    Not really

    Not really

    Chorkie Reproducibility

    Gestation Length

    60-64 days

    Once a year.

    Chorkie Recognition

    Chorkie Pros and Cons

    • Health Issues: Chorkies are commonly healthy dogs.
    • Apartment Friendly: Very house-friendly dog the Chorkie breed.
    • Shedding Level: Chorkies shed none to minimal.
    • Drooling Tendency: The Chorkie is a perfect example of a very low drooling tendency.
    • Impulse to Wander or Roam: Chorkies tend to escape less than other breeds.
    • Adaptability: Chorkies adapt very well to lifestyle changes and basically all living environments.
    • Cat Friendly: Chorkies are cat-friendly dogs.
    • Good For First Time Owners: Chorkies are good for novice owners, due to their easy-going personality.
    • Hypoallergenic: Chorkies don’t do well with allergy sufferers by causing allergic reaction.
    • Tolerates Being Left Alone: Chorkies tend to have separation anxiety when their owners left them alone at home because they bond very closely with them.
    • Child Friendly: Chorkies are not kid-friendly dogs.
    • Dog Friendly: Chorkies are not the most dog-friendly dogs.
    • Office Friendly: Chorkie is not the best dog breed for office environment.
    • Senior Citizens Friendly: Chorkies are not recommended for elderly people.

    Chorkie History

    The Chorkie is a designer dog breed, that was created around the early 1990s, presumably in North America. The trend of developing new hybrid breeds started around the middle of the 20 th century, by crossbreeding purebred dogs with each other, in order to create new breeds. These designer breeds were an instant hit, because they inherited the best and most desirable qualities and traits of the parent breeds.

    Even though most of the hybrid breeds were created during the 20 th century, from well-established purebred breeds, it is rarely known why and how breeders started developing them. In Chorkie’s case, it is believed that an accidental cross-breeding between the Chihuahua and the Yorkshire Terrier might have created the first litter. Just like its parent breeds, the Chorkie is also a really small, toy-sized breed. Unfortunately, breeders tend to exaggerate this trait, and trying to create so-called “teacup” sized dogs, which usually suffer from a wide range of health problems caused by the underdevelopment of their internal organs and bone structure.

    Regarding the Chorkie’s parent breeds, the Chihuahua is an ancient breed dating back to the 9 th century, in Mexico. During the early centuries, it was believed that the Chihuahua possesses some spiritual power, and have effects on the afterlife of the owner when they were buried together. The breed’s popularity never faced any significant decline over the centuries, and it is still very popular today. On the other hand, the Yorkshire Terrier can trace its origins back to Northern England, to the 19 th century. During the peak of the First Industrial Revolution, when Scottish people moved to England, to establish their own textile operations, they brought their dogs with them. The dogs were used to hunt and kill rats, mice, and other rodents in factories, mines, and cotton mills. Even though, both of the parent breeds are well-established and have extensive histories, if bred together, the litter might always vary from each other. This is the reason, why the majority of the designer breeds, and also the Chorkie are not recognized by any of the major kennel clubs, as distinct breeds. However, the American Canine Hybrid Club, Designer Breed Registry, Designer Dogs Kennel Club, Dog Registry of America Inc., and the International Designer Canine Registry recognize the Chorkie. These organizations and the breed’s fanciers and breeders are constantly working on standardizing the Chorkie, in order to gain full recognition. Yet, for the reason that many of the Chorkie specimens are F1, meaning that they are first-generation ones, from mating the two purebred parents together, the standardizing process is going to be quite long.

    Regardless of the recognition and the breed standard, it is obvious that these small-sized dogs are also very popular, just like their parent breeds. Nowadays, the Chorkie is no working breed, like its ancestors, the dogs are usually kept as family pets, and lapdogs. According to Chorkie owners, the breed is very different from any similar toy breeds, because the dogs get less clingy, and are less likely to suffer from separation anxiety than the other small-sized breeds.

    Small dog wandered off after traffic accident near Castlewood

    by Jeb Bing / Pleasanton Weekly

    Uploaded: Mon, Dec 6, 2010, 12:05 pm 15
    Updated: Thu, Dec 9, 2010, 7:34 am
    Time to read: about 2 minutes

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    The little 1-year-old Chorkie dog that wandered away from its owner after her car was in an accident on I-680 on Saturday, has been found.

    Juliana Pribela, 11, found the little dog in her back yard off Foothill Road around 3 p.m. Sunday afternoon after she spotted it out the window.

    The dog had been missing since the 7 p.m. Saturday traffic accident and its owner, medical student Melina Masihi who lives in Pleasanton, has been searching the freeway area near the Castlewood Drive/Sunol Boulevard exit for her cherished pet.

    Juliana and her mom Terri bathed the little dog, a Chorkie, which is a mix of a Yorkie dog and a Chihuahua, and removed the many burrs from his fur.

    “I thought probably someone has taken this kind of a dog to the darling little pet store downtown,” said Terri Pribela, and she brought the dog into Murphy’s Paw on Main Street on Monday.

    Help sustain the local news you depend on.

    Your contribution matters. Become a member today.

    She also wanted to buy him a coat, she added.

    Meanwhile the Pleasanton Weekly had posted a news story about the missing dog on its daily Express edition Monday at www.pleasantonweekly.com.

    “Monday, a lady brought the dog into our store and told me that she found him Sunday evening in a neighborhood off of Foothill,” said Melanie Sadek, owner of Murphy’s Paw. “I recommended that she go to a local vet and have his back scanned.”

    “When she left the store, I had kept her contact info,” Sadek said. “Chorkie also had a new fleece jacket to help keep him warm. Then this morning I read the Pleasanton Weekly Express edition and called everyone ASAP. Melina was so grateful, and Terri was happy to reunite Chorkie with his mommy.”

    No one was badly injured in the Saturday evening accident, including the Chorkie, who apparently walked down an embankment and disappeared. Masihi is bruised and received stitches on her forehead.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Get daily headlines sent straight to your inbox in our Express newsletter.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Get daily headlines sent straight to your inbox in our Express newsletter.

    Terri Pribela said when Masihi called her, she asked if she would wait until 5 p.m. to pick up the dog, whose name is Cookie, because she knew Juliana would want to say goodbye to her new little friend. When Masihi arrived, she’d brought several friends, a giant cake and a dozen roses, said Pribela.

    “They said, ‘Let me pay you,’ but I said, ‘Absolutely not, it’s a gift,'” she recalled.

    When they left, they gave Juliana an envelope, which turned out to contain the $300 reward they’d been offering for Cookie’s return.

    That was wonderful for Juliana, noted her mother, but they were happy to take care of little Cookie and were glad for the happy ending since they already have a house full of pets.

    “We have dogs and we would want someone to take care of our dog,” Pribela said.

    Most Viewed Stories

    Most Viewed Stories

    “It’s a miracle,” Masihi said Wednesday morning, that Cookie survived after her night alone wandering through the city. “I’m crazy about this little guy.”

    A front row seat to local high school sports.

    Check out our new newsletter, the Playbook.

    Follow PleasantonWeekly.com and the Pleasanton Weekly on Twitter @pleasantonnews, Facebook and on Instagram @pleasantonweekly for breaking news, local events, photos, videos and more.

    Small dog wandered off after traffic accident near Castlewood

    by Jeb Bing / Pleasanton Weekly

    Uploaded: Mon, Dec 6, 2010, 12:05 pm
    Updated: Thu, Dec 9, 2010, 7:34 am

    The little 1-year-old Chorkie dog that wandered away from its owner after her car was in an accident on I-680 on Saturday, has been found.

    Juliana Pribela, 11, found the little dog in her back yard off Foothill Road around 3 p.m. Sunday afternoon after she spotted it out the window.

    The dog had been missing since the 7 p.m. Saturday traffic accident and its owner, medical student Melina Masihi who lives in Pleasanton, has been searching the freeway area near the Castlewood Drive/Sunol Boulevard exit for her cherished pet.

    Juliana and her mom Terri bathed the little dog, a Chorkie, which is a mix of a Yorkie dog and a Chihuahua, and removed the many burrs from his fur.

    “I thought probably someone has taken this kind of a dog to the darling little pet store downtown,” said Terri Pribela, and she brought the dog into Murphy’s Paw on Main Street on Monday.

    She also wanted to buy him a coat, she added.

    Meanwhile the Pleasanton Weekly had posted a news story about the missing dog on its daily Express edition Monday at www.pleasantonweekly.com.

    “Monday, a lady brought the dog into our store and told me that she found him Sunday evening in a neighborhood off of Foothill,” said Melanie Sadek, owner of Murphy’s Paw. “I recommended that she go to a local vet and have his back scanned.”

    “When she left the store, I had kept her contact info,” Sadek said. “Chorkie also had a new fleece jacket to help keep him warm. Then this morning I read the Pleasanton Weekly Express edition and called everyone ASAP. Melina was so grateful, and Terri was happy to reunite Chorkie with his mommy.”

    No one was badly injured in the Saturday evening accident, including the Chorkie, who apparently walked down an embankment and disappeared. Masihi is bruised and received stitches on her forehead.

    Terri Pribela said when Masihi called her, she asked if she would wait until 5 p.m. to pick up the dog, whose name is Cookie, because she knew Juliana would want to say goodbye to her new little friend. When Masihi arrived, she’d brought several friends, a giant cake and a dozen roses, said Pribela.

    “They said, ‘Let me pay you,’ but I said, ‘Absolutely not, it’s a gift,'” she recalled.

    When they left, they gave Juliana an envelope, which turned out to contain the $300 reward they’d been offering for Cookie’s return.

    That was wonderful for Juliana, noted her mother, but they were happy to take care of little Cookie and were glad for the happy ending since they already have a house full of pets.

    “We have dogs and we would want someone to take care of our dog,” Pribela said.

    “It’s a miracle,” Masihi said Wednesday morning, that Cookie survived after her night alone wandering through the city. “I’m crazy about this little guy.”

    By: Chewy Editorial Published: September 10, 2016

    Chorkie Dog Breed

    Playful, energetic and a real lover of people, the Chorkie is a mix between a Yorkshire Terrier and a Chihuahua. Here’s everything you need to know about this exciting breed.

    Physical Characteristics

    As a toy-sized breed,the Chorkie only weighs between eight and 10 pounds once its fully grown.

    Popular colors include tan, grey and black from its Yorkie parent, but they can come in a variety of other colors thanks to their Chihuahua background, as well.

    Similar to the Yorkshire terrier, the Chorkie tends to have long, silky hair.

    Personality and Temperament

    As an energetic breed, the Chorkie makes a great pet for homes with kids. They are loyal and fun and they love to play.

    THINGS TO CONSIDER

    The Chorkie maintains a bit of confidence and stubbornness from its parent breeds. At times they can be very stubborn and proper training will be necessary to keep them in line. They also take their duty as a guard dog very seriously and bark often to warn their owners of anything they deem suspicous.

    IDEAL LIVING CONDITIONS

    Because of their small size, the breed does well in both small and large homes.

    The Yorkie requires daily brushing to avoid tangles, as well as a bath every other week or so. They also require daily exercise to avoid restlessness.

    Health

    Common health issues include hypoglycemia (low blood sugar), patellar luxation (dislocated kneecaps) and tracheal collapse, as well as potential skin problems and allergies.

    History and Background

    Relatively new to the breed scene, the Chorkie was first bred in the 1990s as a result of crossing a Yorkshire Terrier and a Chihuahua. They’ve grown in popularity as of late as an ideal designer dog for people looking for smaller breeds.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Are you interested in a small, adorable dog? The Chorkie is a hybrid dog that is a mix between a purebred Chihuahua and a purebred Yorkshire Terrier.

    Despite his small size, this dog has a huge personality, is very affectionate and loves his family members unconditionally.

    In our comprehensive guide below, you’ll view pictures and learn more about the Chorkie, including facts about his physical characteristics and temperament, as well as any health issues you should watch out for.

    Furthermore, you’ll find useful information about grooming and feeding your Chorkie puppy. So, keep reading. You’ll be glad you did!

    Table of Contents

    What is a Chorkie?

    As we’ve already mentioned, the Chorkie is a designer dog developed by crossing a Chihuahua with a Yorkshire Terrier (Yorkie).

    The Chorkie has several other popular names, including the Chihuahua Yorkie mix, Chia-Yorkie, Yorkie-Chi, and Yorkiehuahua.

    Since both parent breeds are considered to be toy breeds, your Chorkie will also be a very small dog. As such, it is also possible to use either a male or female dog of either breed when trying to produce Chorkie puppies.

    Since the Chorkie is a crossbreed, it can be difficult to tell what your puppy will look and act like as a full grown dog. To some extent, this is the case for all Chorkie puppies and mixed genetics can make the physical characteristics and personality traits of the puppies even more unpredictable.

    What we can tell you for sure is that all Chorkie puppies are small in size. Generally speaking, the Chihuahua cross Yorkie will fall anywhere between the two parents for aspects such as appearance, temperament, and health.

    Therefore, we need to learn more about each parent breed to get a good understanding of what to expect from your Yorkshire terrier cross Chihuahua puppy. However, it is still difficult to predict how he will look and act like as a Chorkie full grown dog until that time comes.

    So, let’s take a closer look at both parent breeds, starting with the Chihuahua.

    The Origin of the Chorkie Breed

    An Overview of the Chihuahua Breed

    The Chihuahua is one of the oldest dog breeds in the world.

    The Chihuahua breed traces its origins as far back as ancient Mexico and historians agree that the present-day Chihuahua is a descendant of an ancient dog called the Techichi. This ancient dog was bred by the Toltec people around the 9th century.

    Back then, the Techichi was believed to wield supernatural powers. However, there’s no tangible evidence with regard to the exact history of the Chihuahua breed before its emergence in Spain.

    The modern-day Chihuahua dog was actually bred in North America and the breed was officially recognized by the American kennel club (AKC) in 1904. These days, the Chihuahua ranks among the most popular breeds of dogs in the world.

    The Chihuahua is so popular among dog owners the world over partly because of his diminutive size. This dog reaches up to 5 inches in height and weighs no more than six pounds.

    These tiny dogs actually come in a range of colors, including white, black, red, fawn, brown, cream and more. These canines also come in many unique patterns, but one pattern is actually undesirable – the merle coat type. This is because there are many health problems associated with it.

    The smooth coated Chihuahua is easy to maintain and groom since he has short hair. On the other hand, the long-haired Chihuahua has more grooming requirements, including more frequent bathing and brushing.

    Despite being one of the smallest dog breeds around, the Chihuahua has a huge personality and makes for a great family companion. These dogs are also quite intelligent, which makes them easy to train as long as you use positive reinforcement training methods for motivation.

    In a family setup, the Chihuahua acts as a loyal companion. This dog sometimes builds a strong bond with one member of the family and he can be quite bossy. Chihuahuas are generally wary of strangers and aggressive towards other canines.

    This breed is a good choice for families with older children as they are often intolerant of small kids. However, if you have time on your hands to train and take care of your Chihuahua, he can be a very loving dog.

    Now, let’s talk about the Yorkshire Terrier.

    An Overview of the Yorkshire Terrier Breed

    Despite being a toy breed, The Yorkshire Terrier displays the lively personality that is typical of most terrier breeds. This dog has tons of energy and enjoys various family activities, but his most distinctive feature is his long, smooth coat.

    As his name suggests, the Yorkie was originally bred in Yorkshire, England in the 19th century. The emergence of this breed can be attributed to three different dogs with more contribution coming from the Maltese and the Paisley Terrier.

    During the formative years of the Yorkshire Terrier breed, there was no recognized standard for the breed, so any dog with a long, smooth, blue and fawn coat was said to be a Yorkshire Terrier. In the 1860s, however, one of the dogs was selected to define the breed standard. Soon afterwards, the Yorkshire Terrier made its way to North America.

    The Yorkshire Terrier was officially recognized by the AKC in 1885 and he became the breed of choice for the American nobility and English upper class. Apart from being a loyal companion, these dogs were also used to control rats and other pests in clothing mills.

    These days, however, the Yorkie is mainly a family companion dog, and constantly ranks among the most popular dog breeds in the US and elsewhere in the world.

    Now that you know more about each parent breed, let’s take a look at the Yorkie Chihuahua Mix in more detail.

    How Big Will a Yorkie Chihuahua Mix Get?

    One of the factors that makes the full grown Chorkie dog so popular is his small size.

    The Chihuahua is a toy breed and stands up to 10 inches tall and weighs anywhere between 4 and 6 pounds. The Yorkshire Terrier also falls under the toy group and reaches no more than 9 inches in height, and weighs around 4 to 7 pounds.

    With that information in mind, you can expect your Chorkie full grown dog to fall within the average height and weight range for the two breeds. This means your Chorkie puppy will stand no more than 10 inches tall and weigh anywhere between 4 and 7 pounds when full grown.

    However, the only way to actually know the size of a mixed breed dog like the Chorkie is to wait until his maturity age.

    General Appearance

    The Chihuahua and Yorkshire Terrier Mix is not only an excellent companion, but a very cute dog, as well. However, the exact physical characteristics of your Chorkie dog will depend on which parent dog he takes after most.

    Chihuahuas are known for their attractive coats, which could be either short haired or long haired. These small dogs come in various colors, which gives potential pet parents plenty of choices.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Chorkie Puppies: Temperament and Care Guide

    What is a ‘Chorkie’?

    A ‘Chorkie’ is the resulting offspring between a full blooded Chihuahua and a full blooded Yorkshire Terrier. Chorkie puppies are not considered to be purebred regardless of whether both of the parents were of pure bloodlines. Therefore, chorkie is not a registered breed of dog—it is a crossbreed. As with most crossbred dogs, there is no guarantee exactly how the resulting chorkie puppies will look, act, or behave. In some instances, a puppy will “take” better to one half of its breed in looks and/or temperament while in other cases, the puppy could end up being a nice mish-mash of both breeds. In order to get a good idea of what kind of puppy the chorkie can turn out to be, let’s take a look at the parent breeds separately.

    Physical Description: Yorkshire Terrier

    Ahh…the Yorkshire Terrier. This breed of dog has a positively “rascal” look to it. Although the typical terrier is considered to have a short but tough physique, the Yorkshire terrier is rather small boned and a bit more fragile in comparison to his cousins, the cairn terrier and the Scottish terrier. The Yorkshire terrier has long fur that must be brushed daily and clipped regularly. This breed has a very compact body comprised of a small round head, short back, and proportionate legs. The tail is typically docked with this breed. Yorkies are considered to be primarily blue-black with accents of gold or tan on the face and ears, the chest, the legs, and the feet. A standard sized yorkie should weigh in around eight pounds, although they do have a tendency to become overweight if spoiled too much!

    The Yorkshire terrier can seem quite energetic, but due to its size, most Yorkies are able to get an adequate amount of exercise indoors and through a daily walk or run around the yard. This is a breed that is often chosen due to its frailty and small bone structure. It is a dog that looks like it needs to be protected and mothered; therefore it is often chosen as a lap dog. A Yorkshire terrier may be at higher risk of sustaining a broken bone if it were to fall or attempt to jump from a high place. It is, however, very compact and is an excellent choice for someone who lives in a small home or apartment or who wants a lightweight dog that can easily be carried around or snuggled with.

    Physical Description: Chihuahua

    The Chihuahua is a purebred dog that hails from Mexico where this breed literally runs wild! The Chihuahua is the world’s smallest breed of dog (because “teacup” dogs don’t count as standalone breeds). The average Chihuahua will weigh anywhere from two to eight pounds, carrying the brunt of that weight in the midsection. Due to their small size and bone structure, extra care must be taken in handling a Chihuahua, as an adventurous leap from your arms or accidently stepping on him could easily lead to a broken bone. Chihuahuas have a characteristic apple shaped head topped off with large pointed ears. They can have either long or short hair and come in many colors, including tan, blue, silver, and tan and brown. Light brushing every couple of days is about the extent of this breed’s grooming needs. They also tend to live a long time, so that could be an added bonus for someone who is looking for many years with their companion.

    The Yorkshire Terrier’s Personality

    The Yorkie’s personality is easily described as lively, smart, and curious. They also tend to be a bit stubborn and will easily become ruler of the castle if ground rules are not enforced from a young age. For the most part, this breed will get along with other dogs but tends to scrap around with larger dogs (small dog syndrome). This type of terrier can live with cats although quick movements tend to spark his curiosity and set this dog running (and pouncing). If obedience is enforced at an early age, the Yorkshire terrier can be exceptionally bright and willing to please his family. Yorkies have been known to sway towards a willful and self-pleasing nature if this attitude is not quickly corrected. Loyalty isn’t a question with this breed—they are quick to bond with a loving family and will certainly not back down from the opportunity to protect loved ones. Be warned that Yorkies are quick to sound the alarm any time a foreign noise or scent crops up. Excessive barking can become an issue. In general, the Yorkie breed is fun loving and happy…and little bit stubborn. They have a tendency to act tough as nails but owners should remember that the Yorkie is a fragile breed.

    The Chihuahua’s Personality

    Chihuahuas have a very genuine disposition. They can be a little bit goofy and eccentric, but they would definitely keep their owner entertained! There are two extremes that crop up in Chihuahua personality. One is a suspicious nature that feels threatened by strangers. This type of Chihuahua personality is more likely to bark and growl at strangers and can bark excessively when new strange sounds are heard. The other type of Chihuahua personality is confident and a little feisty. This type is more likely to welcome strangers after being properly introduced. Chihuahuas must be socialized with humans and other dogs from a young age or they may become timid, overly suspicious, and snappy towards strange people and dogs.

    The End Result: Chorkie Puppies

    Chorkie puppies are undoubtedly going to be small in size and may either be long or short haired, depending on what type of fur the Chihuahua parent has. A short snout and good sized ears are another likely physical trait to crop up. As far as the chorkie personality goes, this could really be a gamble. The best you can do for your puppy is to socialize him well to discourage shyness and timidity, which is a common occurrence in both Yorkies and Chihuahuas.

    This page contains affiliate links. We may earn money or products from the companies mentioned in this post through our independently chosen links, which earn us a commission. Learn More

    How to take care of a chorkie puppyThe Chihuahua Yorkie Mix is a cross of a purebred Chihuahua and a purebred Yorkshire Terrier, also known as Chorkie. It’s a small dog breed at about 6 to 9 inches tall, weighing between 8 to 15 pounds. The lifespan of this crossbreed is around 10 to 15 years.

    Take a few minutes to see what Chorkies need in order to thrive, before deciding to buy or adopt such a dog.

    Contents & Quick Navigation

    Chihuahua Yorkie Mix Photo Gallery

    How to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppyHow to take care of a chorkie puppy

    You Can’t Know What Your Chorkie Will Look Like

    Chorkies usually have beautiful looks, but no one can predict what a puppy will be like as an adult. This is a common problem among crossbreeds, as parents have different characteristics and puppies can inherit any of them. A Chihuahua Yorkie Mix is a crossbreed between a purebred Chihuahua and a purebred Yorkshire Terrier. This generates a range of possibilities when it comes to puppies’ future appearance.

    The coat of a Chorkie is generally thick, fluffy, and soft. The length depends on the coat of her Chihuahua parent.

    Chorkie coat colors

    They can inherit any combination of black, brown, dark red, white, and grey.

    Depending on the parent’s traits she inherits, your future dog can have large or short ears. Their shape will also vary between rounded or triangular.

    Height and Weight of a Chorkie

    They can be tall (like the Chihuahua) or short (like the Yorkie).

    What you can be sure about, though, is the size of your Chorkie. As mentioned above these dogs are small, the average weight is between 8 and 15 pounds (3.6 – 6.8 kg) and is 6-9 inches tall (15-23 cm).

    You Must Start Training your Chorkie ASAP

    A Chihuahua Yorkie Mix is intelligent, and you can train her easily, as long as you start when she’s still a puppy. If you wait too long, there’s a high chance she’ll grow into a stubborn dog that doesn’t like rules. You should focus on potty training from her first days.

    Don’t give her time to make potty habits around your house, otherwise, training will be more difficult. Use positive reinforcement, and be patient, as small dogs have small bladders and it takes time for them to learn how to control their instincts.

    Obedience training and early socialization are also recommended, as they teach your dog to behave around people and other animals. If you have an untrained adult Chorkie, you’ll probably you’ll need professional help to teach her good manners.

    Chorkie is a Good Watchdog

    Both the Chihuahua and the Yorkie have great watchdog abilities, so your Chorkie will bark every time a stranger comes near your house. These dogs can inherit the Chihuahua’s barking habit, which can sometimes be annoying, but you can control this behavior with proper training.

    They also tend to challenge other animals, if they feel they might be in danger, so always keep an eye on your Chorkie when you’re outside, to avoid unpleasant incidents.

    Chorkies Are Good Friends For Busy Owners

    How to take care of a chorkie puppyOr for the lazy ones. They only shed a small amount of hair, require moderate grooming, and don’t need too much exercise.

    A Chihuahua Yorkie Mix is suitable for apartments and indoor life, as your Chorkie will prefer a nice playpen where she can feel safe, playing with her favorite toys, instead of a big yard.

    However, this doesn’t mean you should keep your dog locked up all day. She needs to move around the house a lot to burn off her energy.

    A 20-minute walk, twice a day, and a play session indoors is all they need to stay in good shape. If this is still too much for you, then don’t get a Chorkie, as lack of movement can cause obesity and other health issues related to excess weight.

    Grooming is usually easy, as with most small dogs:

    • brush her coat once or twice a week;
    • trim her nails every two weeks;
    • keep her clean. Chorkie tends to get dirty fast, so you should wash her regularly. However, bathing too often can cause skin allergies, so whenever it’s possible, clean her with a wet cloth instead;
    • brush her teeth 2-3 times a week.

    Chorkie Isn’t Suitable for Families with Small Kids

    Chorkies are playful, loyal, and always ready to protect their human families, but they have sensitive paws and tiny bodies, so you should watch them closely when small children are around. Kids tend to treat small dogs like toys, and this can be dangerous for your little friend.

    Furthermore, these dogs like to be the center of attention, so they do well with older children as opposed to younger ones.

    Conclusion

    I think Chorkie can be a good companion for both single people and families. As long as you’re ready to train her properly and give her the attention she needs, she’ll thrive in any house, no matter how small.

    I’d like to know your opinion about these dogs. Do you have a Chorkie, or are you planning to get one in the future? Let us know about your plans in a comment below.

    Table of Contents

    How Big Will A Yorkie Chihuahua Mix Get?

    How much is a chorkie worth? Breed Information
    —————–
    Weight
    Colors
    Litter Size
    Puppy Price

    What does a Chihuahua and Yorkie mix look like?

    Can Chorkies be left alone? Tolerates Being Left Alone: Chorkies tend to have separation anxiety when their owners left them alone at home because they bond very closely with them. Child Friendly: Chorkies are not kid-friendly dogs.

    How Big Will A Yorkie Chihuahua Mix Get – Related Questions

    At what age is a chorkie full grown?

    Weight Height
    ———– ————-
    8 to 15 lbs 6 to 9 inches

    What is the temperment of a chorkie?

    Chorkie Temperament Your Chorkie can be active, bubbly, bright, vocal, fun, smart, goofy, loving, loyal, tender and excitable. Because they are so loyal to their owners, they can be very aggressive with strangers.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    How big will my chorkie get?

    The Chihuahua Yorkie Mix is a cross of a purebred Chihuahua and a purebred Yorkshire Terrier, also known as Chorkie. It’s a small dog breed at about 6 to 9 inches tall, weighing between 8 to 15 pounds. The lifespan of this crossbreed is around 10 to 15 years.

    How much does a Yorkie Chihuahua mix cost?

    How much does a Yorkie chihuahua mix cost? It costs an average of $400 to $800. Since Yorkies range from $1500 and Chihuahuas are generally cheaper, this makes sense that Chorkie can be in the middle in terms of the price range.

    Are Yorkie Chihuahua mix good dogs?

    The Chorkie is a mixed breed dog–a cross between the Chihuahua and Yorkshire Terrier dog breeds. Playful, devoted, and outgoing, these small pups inherited some of the best traits from both of their parents.

    What does a full grown chorkie look like?

    How big will a Yorkie Chihuahua mix get?

    That said, as a mix between Chihuahua and Yorkie parents, it’s safe to assume your Chorkie will be an itty bitty. Most weigh in at eight to 15 pounds and range in height from six to nine inches at the shoulder.

    Is a chorkie a good dog?

    Great Pet for the Right People. Although the Chorkie makes a charming pet, these dogs are not suitable for every family. They are a bit too small to make good companions for families with young children, but they can work well for families with older children who understand the need to be careful with their little pet.

    How much do Chorkies go for?

    The price of Chorkie breed ranges between $400 to $500 USD on an average.

    What does a Yorkie and Chihuahua mix look like?

    How often should you walk a chorkie?

    Chorkie Activity Requirements Your Chorkie family pet will require some exercise to keep him healthy and happy. He will need 30 to 60 minutes each and every day of exercise which can consist of daily walks, games of fetch and frisbee and obedience practice.

    What do I need to know about a chorkie puppy?

    A Chorkie is super friendly although they may be protective due to their Yorkshire Terrier heritage. They are very loyal to their owners and will always have your back, even if they can’t reach it. If trained properly, then they can get along well with children; but it’s not recommended. He will love to play.

    How much should I sell my Yorkie puppies for?

    Licensed breeders without papers Puppies from a licensed breeder are going to be more expensive. You can expect to pay at least $800 to $1,200 (and sometimes more) for a puppy with or without papers, that is not American Kennel Club (AKC) certified.

    How much do Chorkies cost?

    The price of Chorkie breed ranges between $400 to $500 USD on an average.

    Can a dog be left alone for 8 hours?

    Most experts agree you shouldn’t leave your adult dog alone for more than eight to 10 hours, but some dogs (especially ones with small bladders) can’t last that long. DO prepare your dog before you go.

    By Ashley Gallagher, DVM

    Puppies of any size or shape are just about guaranteed to be adorable. Even though they seem similar, puppies grow at different rates depending on their breed. Large breed puppies like Labrador Retrievers and Great Danes, for example, need a much different diet for optimal growth than a tiny Yorkie or Chihuahua.

    Proteins are the building blocks of the body and an absolute necessity for daily function and growth. Puppies require more protein than adult dogs because their bodies are busy growing. Puppy food should also be higher in calories than adult food to compensate for the energy puppies expend by growing and playing. About half of the calories they consume are spent on tissue growth and development.

    You should consult your veterinarian to determine a healthy food for your growing puppy. Excessive protein in a diet is not only unnecessary, but in large breed puppies, it can result in an unbalanced ratio of calcium to phosphorus. This can make a puppy’s bones grow too quickly, resulting in abnormal joint development. That can lead to arthritis down the road. Large breed puppy food has a specific calcium and phosphorus ratio to ensure the bones develop properly to help prevent joint disease.

    When Do I Switch My Puppy to Adult Dog Food?

    Depending on the breed, most dogs will not stop growing for the first year or two. You can continue feeding them a puppy formula until their growth plates have sealed, as long as they are not overweight. However, you must work closely with a veterinarian to assess your puppy’s body condition score. This will ensure that your puppy switches from puppy to adult dog food at the ideal time. Your veterinarian can also recommend how much adult dog food you should give your dog, as too many extra calories and nutrients may be harmful.

    Does it Make a Difference if My Puppy Has Been Spayed/Neutered?

    Generally speaking, a puppy’s energy requirements will decrease immediately after surgery. Again, it’s best to consult with your veterinarian, as the amount of food may need to be adjusted to prevent the animal from becoming overweight or obese.

    How to Choose the Best Adult Dog Food

    You should choose an adult dog food formula from a dog food company that has undergone AAFCO feeding trials. This means that the specific formulation of the diet has been fed to dogs to make sure there are no deficiencies. As surprising as it may seem, many dog food companies make their food based on a recipe and never feed it to actual dogs before sending it into the stores. You want to choose a pet food company that invests in scientific research and consults with veterinary nutritionists to provide a dog food that is specially balanced for the pet’s lifestage.

    You will also want to pay close attention to the AAFCO statement on the adult dog food formula. If the food is labeled as an “All Life Stage” food, the formula may have more fat and phosphorus than your adult dog needs. Discuss with your veterinarian what is best for your dog’s specific needs.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Dog fevers are defined by having a higher-than-normal body temperature, and they have a variety of causes.

    So how can you tell if your dog has a fever? How do you take their temperature, and what’s considered a fever in dogs? What causes dog fevers and how do you treat them?

    How to Tell if a Dog Has a Fever

    Dog fevers can be very difficult to detect at home and are often discovered at the veterinary office. This is because a dog’s temperature is naturally higher than a human’s, and it is almost impossible to detect a fever by touching a dog’s skin.

    How Do You Take a Dog’s Temperature?

    The only way of accurately knowing if your dog has a fever is to take their rectal temperature with a digital thermometer. This is done by lubricating the tip of the thermometer and inserting it into the rectum approximately 1 inch. It is important to have another person holding your dog’s head while you do this, as some dogs may not be tolerant of this at home.

    If a dog does not seem ill, there is no benefit to taking your dog’s temperature at home on a regular basis, because it can also go up with overactivity or if your dog has been outside in a warm environment.

    What Temperature Is Considered a Fever in Dogs?

    The normal range for a dog’s body temperature is between 100ºF and 102.5ºF. Anything above 102.5ºF is considered a fever or hyperthermia (overheating). A true fever is the body’s response to a disease process, whereas hyperthermia is caused by exposure to excessive heat or overheating from overexertion.

    What Are Some Symptoms of Dog Fevers?

    Dog fever symptoms can vary from mild to severe depending on how high the temperature is and what disease is causing it. Symptoms can include:

    What Causes Dog Fevers?

    There can be several different causes of dog fevers, but they generally fall into one of these categories:

    In some cases, despite extensive diagnostics, a cause is not found. This is called “fever of unknown origin.”

    Anything that can stimulate the immune system can cause a fever. For example, it is not uncommon for pets to get a low-grade fever after being vaccinated. This is because the immune system is being stimulated to protect the body against different diseases.

    Bacterial infections, fungal infections, or viral infections can all stimulate an immune response and cause a fever as well. Cancer is another disease process that usually stimulates the immune system, resulting in a fever.

    The most common cause of fever from inflammation is pancreatitis. This is an inflammation of the pancreas that can lead to vomiting, diarrhea, anorexia, and a painful abdomen. The cause is not clear and thought to be different in dogs than in cats and humans.

    Autoimmune diseases are a group of diseases that can stimulate the immune system to attack a part of the body with no underlying cause. Examples of autoimmune diseases include lupus, uveitis, and rheumatoid arthritis. These diseases can also result in dog fevers.

    What to Do if Your Dog Has a Fever

    If you feel that your dog may be ill, taking their temperature at home is a good start if you can do so. If your dog has a fever above 102.5ºF, that warrants a visit to the veterinarian. It is considered an emergency if your dog is extremely lethargic, has blood in their stool or vomit, stops eating, or has a fever above 104.5ºF.

    It is extremely important to never give your dog over-the-counter medications, such as ibuprofen, to reduce the fever. These medications are toxic to pets and can result in serious harm or death.

    Getting a diagnosis for dog fevers as soon as possible and instituting treatment will usually result in more favorable outcomes. Most causes of fever can be treated if caught early.

    How Are Dog Fevers Treated?

    Treatment of a fever in dogs is largely dependent on the cause of the fever. Oftentimes several diagnostics, such as bloodwork, radiographs (x-rays), and ultrasound, are necessary to determine the cause. In some cases, a cause cannot be identified.

    In dogs that have infections, the treatment is usually a course of antibiotics or antifungal medications. In other diseases, such as pancreatitis, there isn’t one anecdotal treatment, and medications are given to alleviate the symptoms until the inflammation subsides. This can take days to weeks and will depend on the level of severity.

    Cancer is treated with either chemotherapy and/or radiation therapy depending on the type of cancer that is diagnosed. Some types of cancer respond well to these treatments, where others may not respond as well or at all. Autoimmune diseases require drugs that suppress the immune system so that it stops attacking the different areas of the body.

    Most of these diseases are manageable but not usually curable.

    Related Articles

    Large Münsterländer

    German Shepherd Rottweiler Mix

    Chorkie

    Chorkie Dog

    The Chorkie is a mixed breed dog cross between the Chihuahua and Yorkshire Terrier, they inherited both good qualities of their parents such as happy, active, playful, and affectionate dogs. They can live in a small place like an apartment because of their size, a simple walk or jogging in a day will keep them fit and healthy.

    ChorkieAppearance

    Chorkie has a coat that is the mix of their Chihuahua and Yorkshire Terrier, they have hypoallergenic medium-length silky coat that comes in a light color, the common color of their coats are brown, white, silver, blue, and black. They have a distinctive eyebrows which makes them cute. Like other breeds of dog, it is better to bathe and groom them as necessary, used the right shampoo and conditioner for their fur to make it soft, silky, and smell good.

    It is best to keep their dental hygiene and nail care properly too, periodontal disease is very common to dog whatever their size, brush their teeth several times a week to help remove tartar and bacteria and maintain the good condition of their teeth. Trim their nails once or twice a month to prevent injury in your dogs, long nails can also cause arthritis or other health concern in dogs. Short, neatly trimmed nails keep the feet in good condition and prevent our dog’s legs and our legs too from getting scratched when they excitedly jump up to greet us.

    Dog Ear Infections is a common condition in dogs that can affect one or both ears, check their ears at least once to twice a week for redness or a bad odor it is the indication of Ear Infections. To prevent ear infections in dogs always make sure that it is clean, use a dog ear cleaner and gently wipe it using a cotton ball dampened with an ear cleaner to your dog’s ears.

    Size

    Chorkie is a small breed of dog, weighing 8.63-6.80 kg. their height around 6-9 inches tall at the shoulder. Females is usually slightly smaller than males.

    Chorkie Personality

    Most of the Chorkie fur parent describe them as an happy, loyal, fun, playful, sweet dog. They are very affectionate and loves to cuddle with their owner a lot. Chorkie’s is energetic dog they need exercise to release this energy, a simple walk or jogging in a day will keep them fit and healthy.

    They are intelligent which makes them easy to train and discipline, they prepare around adults but they can be very good playmates to children too and will very protective of them but because of their size, they can get easily hurt by the children.

    Chorkie Health

    Chorkie dog has an average life span of 12 to 15 years, They are generally healthy but like other breeds of dogs, they are also prone to some diseases. Not all of them will get any or all of these diseases but the following are the common diseases they can have.

    How much is Chorkie?

    In buying to a legit Breeder you can expect to pay $400– $800 to Chorkie puppies.

    The legit breeder puts a lot of effort into high quality and healthy breeding of dogs. They provide healthy Dog Foods, visit the Vet for check-ups, Vaccinations, Vitamins, and proper Grooming of the dogs. The breeder will coup up all the expenses he/she spent to provide a healthy breed to you so expect a little expensive.

    Nowadays hundreds of thousands of dogs are being abandoned that’s why instead of buying I suggest you adopt! Support those in need give them love and a home to stay for the rest of their life.

    Note: The expenses of taking care of dogs do not end in buying one after you bought or adopt your dog you must provide their necessary needs, like visit vet once a year for their health check-up, complete and follow up vaccinations, foods and provide vitamins as their maintenance and the most important is time to play and cuddle with them, I think that’s the most affordable one, giving attention to them, proper care and lots of love from you…

    Chorkie Price In Panchkula: Mr n Mrs Pet is Panchkula’s most ethical place to buy, sell and adopt Chorkie puppies near you. Buy KCI Registered Chorkie for sale in Panchkula from verified Chorkie breeders.

    Chorkie Puppy price In Panchkula (Basic): In this category, Prices depend on the puppy’s health and quality, gender, age, and the breeder’s reputation.

    Chorkie Puppies price In Panchkula (KCI registered): For this category, Prices depend on the puppy’s parents’ lineage, genetics, bone quality, hair coat, gender, age, and the breeder’s reputation.

    Chorkie Dog price In Panchkula (Show Quality, Champion Bloodline): Prices for this category depend on the puppy’s parents’ lineage, genetics, bone quality, age, hair coat, gender, personality, color, and the breeder’s reputation.

    Buy Chorkie Dogs Online in Panchkula: Are you looking for Chorkie Puppies for sale in Panchkula? You’ve come to the right place! Mr n Mrs Pet has the best Chorkie puppies in Panchkula for sale. Best quality certified Chorkie dogs are available online with complete health check-ups and vaccination. Chorkie Puppies are easy to train and a good family dog for you. Chorkie is an intelligent dog breed globally at the best cost in Panchkula.

    Book your perfect companion Chorkie puppies for your family at Mr n Mrs Pet online pet shop. We connect the nation’s best Chorkie dog breeders and provide healthy, purebred puppies. Contact us and book your Chorkie puppy today! Whether You live in Gurgaon, Delhi, Bangalore, Hyderabad, Pune, Chennai, Mumbai, Lucknow, Indore, Kolkata, Panchkula, etc.

    We take pride and joy in raising high-quality Chorkie dogs in Panchkula. We are proficient in shipping and can arrange transportation to get your puppy safely to your home. Call us today at 7597972222, and we’d love to answer any of your pet-related queries.

    A playful, yet gentle dog, the bichon frise doesn’t need much room to romp and is suitable for apartment living. The breed is not known for barking.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    The bichon frise requires considerable time for coat care. They need grooming, bathing and trimming on a regular basis.

    Weight Range:

    Male: 7-12 lbs.
    Female: 7-12 lbs.

    Height at Withers:

    Male: 12 in.
    Female: 12 in.

    Features:

    Floppy Ears (naturally)

    Expectations:

    Exercise Requirements: 20-40 Minutes/day
    Energy Level: Moderate
    Longevity Range: 12-15 yrs.
    Tendency to Drool: Low Tendency to Snore: Low
    Tendency to Bark: Moderate
    Tendency to Dig: Low Social/Attention Needs: High

    Bred For:

    Length: Medium
    Characteristics: Curly
    Colors: White with shadings of cream, buff or apricot
    Coat Less Allergenic: White with shadings of cream, buff or apricot
    Overall Grooming Needs: High

    Club Recognition:

    AKC Classification: companion
    UKC Classification: Companion Dog
    Prevalence: Common

    Bichons are similar to poodles in terms of their powder-puff coat, which consists of a silky but curly outer coat and soft undercoat. They are white, white and buff, cream, apricot or gray.

    The length of the bichon is somewhat longer than height. The plumed tail is carried over the back. Bichons have heads that are well-proportioned to their bodies, and drop ears. Their nose is pronounced and black.

    Both males and females of the breed stand just under 12 inches and weigh from seven to 12 pounds (three to six kilograms).

    Personality:

    The bichon frisé is considered a great all-around pet that is a playful yet gentle dog. Bichons get along well with other pets. They are generally considered very good with kids. In one survey, they ranked high on snapping at children, but caution is in order anytime dogs and small children are together. In the same survey, they were found easy to housebreak and train but some owners disagree with the easy housebreaking label.

    Living With:

    Bichons are active dogs, but because they are small, they don’t need too much room to romp and are suitable for apartment living. Bichons are not known for barking, which is a real plus for city dwellers, but don’t count on them to guard your home, either.

    They do require considerable time for coat care. They need grooming, bathing and trimming on a regular basis. Bichons are one of a few breeds recommended for people with allergies who want a dog, but beware. Some people with mild allergies may have fewer allergy problems with a bichon compared with other dogs, but there are no guarantees. Consult with your allergist and spend considerable time around adult bichons before deciding to live with one.

    History:

    The bichon frise (pronounced bee-SHON free-ZAY) is thought to be a descendant of the water spaniel and was known in the Mediterranean area as far back as the Middle Ages. Some historians believe the breed actually originated in the Canary Islands and was brought to Europe by sailors. Bichons have long been recognized as good companion dogs, mostly because of their cheerful, even temperaments. They were quite popular with European nobility, in the English court during Henry II’s reign, and were even included in paintings by Goya.

    By the 19th century, their popularity had declined. They were street dogs and some were used in circus troupes. Their popularity rose again after World War I. The breed was first brought to the United States in 1956 by a French family named Picault. The breed was recognized in 1973 by the American Kennel Club as a non-sporting dog.

    In recent years, bichons have become more popular as people learned about the desirable traits of the breed.

    Do Shorkies Shed?

    Did you decide to add an adorable Shorkie to your home? These dogs are friendly and loyal companions. As lap dogs, they great beginner dogs for first-time dog owners.

    But do they shed?

    The quick answer is no – Shorkies shed minimally. Today we will look at Shorkie’s coats and their care, as well as their hypoallergenic qualities.

    Table of Contents

    How much do Shorkies shed?

    In order to understand the Shorkie’s coat, we need to look at the coat of his parents. Shorkies are crossbreeds of Shih Tzus and Yorkies. As such, they will inherit coat qualities from both sides of their parentage.

    Shih Tzu Coat

    Shih Tzu’s have a single coat. This means that they only have guard hairs and no wooly dense undercoat. The undercoat is the part of the fur that typically “sheds”. Shih Tzus do require daily brushing and regular bathing with special shampoos. Their hair is often kept in a shorter haircut in order to make it easier to manage.

    Yorkie Coat

    Like the Shih Tzu, Yorkshire Terriers have a single coat. They shed minimally and don’t have any undercoat. Yorkies coat is especially fine and absolutely requires daily brushing in order to not mat or tangle. (This applies to both varieties of the Yorkie – the standard-sized and the Teacup Yorkie.)

    Yorkies are traditionally kept in a long and unclipped coat. However, if owners struggle to keep up with brushing or experience a lot of matting, it is always advisable to clip the Yorkie’s coat.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Shorkies don’t shed

    Because both parents have coats that shed minimally, your Shorkie is also going to not shed a lot. He will lack the undercoat which is the part of the fur that “sheds”.

    While you may find individual hair lying around, it will never be a lot and is very easily managed by daily brushing.

    Are Shorkies hypoallergenic?

    Shorkies are considered to be a hypoallergenic breed due to their minimally shedding coat.

    If you have suffered from dog allergies in the past it is crucial that you spend some time around Shorkies before purchasing a puppy.

    Dog allergies can be directed to the hair and dander. Some sufferers of allergies however also react to a protein that is found in dogs’ urine and saliva.

    The best way to determine of a Shorkie is the best hypoallergenic breed for you is to visit your future Shorkie breeder and hold and pet the dogs to see how you will react.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Are Shorkies high-maintenance?

    Your Shorkie’s coat will not be high-maintenance as long as you keep up with brushing. If you keep him in a long coat and skip brushing for a couple weeks, then he will be matted and require extensive grooming.

    However, if you brush him just 5 minutes every day it will be easy to stay on top of his coat maintenance.

    Many Shorkie owners opt to have their dog’s coat clipped in a short and convenient hairstyle. If you feel that you cannot keep up with your dog’s long coat, a shorter ‘do will make your life a lot easier.

    Of course, maintenance does not only include grooming. Like any dog, a Shorkie will need daily attention, interaction, mental and physical stimulation. While these dogs are small and easy, they still require enrichment and activities ever single day.

    Why does my Shorkie stink?

    If your Shorkie is smelling badly, it is probably time for a bath. Dirt and debris can get tangled in the long coat of these dogs and lead to unpleasant smells. The longer the coat is, the more often you should plan to bathe your dog.

    Sometimes their backside gets dirty when they poop as well. You can wipe them after they go potty to make sure that nothing sticks to their behind.

    If your Shorkie is smelling out of his mouth, chances are he is in need of some dental work. As a small breed, these dogs are prone to build tartar and developing teeth issues. You can prevent this by giving your dog dental chew such as Greenies and brushing his teeth regularly.

    Once past a certain age, you will probably need to get a dental cleaning done at your vet’s office every year or two.

    If you’re raising puppies, it doesn’t get more exciting than the moments after delivery when you finally get a chance to meet the new litter. How many puppies are there? What colors are they? How many males or females? It’s a heartwarming time as the mother dog forms a bond with her new puppies.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Even if you have a healthy mother dog that loves her litter, you’ll still be involved with newborn puppy care week by week. Here’s a rundown of some things you want to keep in mind.

    1-week-old puppy care

    • You’re a partner. Raising puppies is hard work, but thankfully you don’t have to do it alone! The mother dog is your partner in this task, and your role this week will be an “overseer” and someone to contribute in areas the mother can’t manage, like weighing the puppies and deworming them.
    • Are the puppies nursing? Newborn puppies receive all of their nutrition from their mother’s milk, so it’s very important to make sure each puppy is nursing properly. Another key factor is the colostrum the puppies receive from the milk, which contains important antibodies to protect the puppies during these early stages of life. In this instance, the mother dog will take care of deciding when to feed the puppies. In the event of a serious problem, you’ll need to take over bottle feeding the puppies with the aid of a newborn puppy feeding chart.
    • Weigh the puppies. Keep an eye on your puppies’ weight gain by weighing them every day. You should see a steady increase each day and you can expect each puppy to double its birth weight by the time they are seven to 10 days old.
    • Keep the puppies warm! Newborn puppies are still developing and aren’t able to regulate their body temperatures effectively. They receive some protection from their mother’s body heat, but it’s possible your new mother dog doesn’t spend all her time with the puppies in the whelping box. After all, she’s used to life with her family, and she may not want to have her daily routine entirely disrupted by her puppies. This is fine, except the puppies may need a heat source when she isn’t around. Once the puppies are older (after their eyes are open and they can move around easily) you can fill that need by providing the puppies with a puppy-safe heated pad designed to provide warmth without getting too hot. You could also give them a Mother’s Heartbeat Heated Puppy Bed with Bone Pillow to keep them warm and cozy. Heat lamps are also sometimes used to heat the general puppy area, but talk to your veterinarian first.
    • Keep the whelping box clean. You want to regularly change the bedding and absorbent pads and frequently clean the whelping box over the next several weeks.
    • Get a vet check. You may wish to have your veterinarian evaluate your puppies and their mother shortly after birth to ensure everyone is doing well.

    2-week-old puppy care

    • Turn down the thermostat. It’s still vitally important to keep the puppies warm at this stage, but you can start to ease it up a bit, working down towards about 80°F.
    • Keep an eye on their eyes. Puppies generally start to open their eyes at about this time. If they don’t, you probably should have a veterinarian take a look and possibly help assist the puppies by manually opening their eyes. At all times, be on the lookout for any kind of eye discharge or other signs of infection.
    • Watch their weight. Continue to weigh the puppies each day during week two to ensure everyone is steadily gaining weight.
    • Start deworming. Under your veterinarian’s guidance, the puppies should receive their first deworming treatment at about two weeks of age.

    3-week-old puppy care

    • Start handling the puppies. By about three weeks of age, you can—and should!—begin gently handling the puppies 1 for short periods for reasons other than basic health care. Once the puppies have their eyes open, you can try carefully picking them up, holding them for a bit, and placing them back in the box. It’s just a tiny, early step towards socializing them with people.
    • Watch them grow strong. Always keep an eye on the puppies’ health and physical growth progression. By three weeks, they might try to explore more of their environment. 2
    • Keep weighing the puppies! Continue to monitor their weight by weighing the puppies every three to seven days.
    • Lower the heat again. The puppies’ ability to regulate their body temperature is improving. You can probably bring the whelping box temperature down to 75°F.
    • Offer water. Your three-week-old puppies might begin to show an interest in a water dish. Place a shallow, puppy-safe bowl in the whelping box and see if they experiment with it. Some experts recommend trying a mixture of water and puppy formula in the water bowl.

    4-week-old puppy care

    • Check for proper development. Always keep a close eye on your litter’s physical growth and behavior. Are they advancing properly? Are they starting to walk? 3
    • Room temperature. The puppies are growing up fast; you can lower the whelping box temperature down to a normal room temperature.
    • Bring on the solid food. Well, not too solid at first, but more substantial than their mother’s milk. Introduce soft foods slowly, then transition to solid foods.

    5-week-old puppy care

    • Socialize! Pups are really starting to be on the move now. They might start to venture a little further away from their littermates and think they’re pretty independent. It’s important for your puppy to begin to develop “people skills” so they don’t show signs of fear later.
    • Introduce more solid foods. The puppies will gradually eat more solid food as the mother dog naturally slows the frequency of nursing.

    6-, 7- and 8-week-old puppy care

    • Don’t wait; vaccinate! When your puppies are six to eight weeks old, it’s time for their first vaccinations. The specific vaccines given at each visit may vary slightly depending on your region and the specifics of your puppies’ lifestyle. Additional vaccinations will be needed after ten weeks and in the coming months.
    • Register the puppies. If your puppies are purebred, now’s the time to register them. They’ll be so impressed with their papers! (Not those papers!)
    • Wean the puppies. By this time, the weaning process that began around week four will be completed.
    • Have a heart! You can help ease the transition away from the mother and littermates by offering each puppy a pillow that mimics the sounds of their mother’s heartbeat. It’s a reassuring sound that will help them feel relaxed in their new home. You can also mimic the warmth of their mother’s body heat with a heated heartbeat puppy bed or give them that same warm coziness with a heated heartbeat crate pad.
    • Say goodbye. After eight weeks, members of the litter often leave home to join their new families.

    The week-by-week care of newborn puppies is a lot of work, but there is a lot of satisfaction and enjoyment in the process as well.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    If you don’t spay your female dog, you may eventually find yourself with an expectant pooch on your hands. Although puppies are cute and cuddly, there is a lot of care that goes into their development in the first couple of weeks. These are some things to know if you ever have to care for newborn puppies.

    Things You Can Do For Newborn Puppies

    Create a den

    The mother and the puppies need to have a den area that is all to themselves. A den with a small heating pad, blankets, and pillows will provide warmth and comfort. There may be some drainage and waste in the area for the next couple of weeks, so the bedding needs to be changed on a daily basis. Cleanliness is key to maintaining a healthy environment for both puppies and the mother.

    Keep them with their mother

    The presence of the mother is what sustains puppies when they are first born. They are not to be separated from the mother under any circumstances during this critical period. Given that the mother has just given birth, she should be given time to rest with her puppies undisturbed. It is the mother that provides nutrients from her milk to promote a healthy immune system and development. Feeding will normally take place every two to three hours for puppies and they are unable to eat solid food until they are at least four weeks old. Puppies between four and eight weeks can eat a mixture of dry food and milk and then they can shift to solid food completely after that period. If the mother is not present then it is recommended that you contact a veterinarian for an acceptable substitute for her milk as human milk is not appropriate for puppies.

    Watch for warning signs of sickness

    Time is of the essence for puppies because they are unable to do anything on their own. If you notice any type of abnormalities in their appearance or behavior, then it is recommended that you contact a veterinarian right away to correct the issue before it is too late. Some things to look out for include vomiting, excessive crying, diarrhea, rejection by the mother, or if the puppy is not nursing with everyone else.

    Contact your veterinarian

    The supervision of a veterinarian is recommended to provide a healthy start for puppies because there are a lot of dangers that lay-people are not aware of. Puppies are unable to hear, see, or even defecate on their own when they are first born and they can also fall ill due to a number of diseases and health problems. Ask your veterinarian for advice about how to care for the puppies when they are born.

    As a general note, breeding at home is not recommended as young puppies are vulnerable to a number of illnesses and they can potentially die if they are not cared for properly. Young puppies must be allowed to stay with their mother for at least twelve weeks to help them grow and develop before they are adopted out. Since puppies are delicate creatures in need of a lot of attention, stay in close contact with your veterinarian to ensure their good health.

    FEEDING YOUR PUPPY

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    Your puppy’s diet is essential to help support their growth and development and build a healthy immune system. Here you’ll find our top tips on feeding your puppy – their needs, choosing the right food and giving your little bundle of fun all the nutrients they need to grow into a healthy, happy dog.

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    How to take care of a chorkie puppy

    “PUPPYHOOD IS THE MOST NUTRITIONALLY DEMANDING TIME IN A DOG’S LIFE”

    PUPPIES GROW QUICKLY

    Puppies grow quickly in the first few months, so puppyhood is the most nutritionally demanding time in their life.

    As a general rule a puppy’s nutritional needs can be divided into two main phases – the fast growth rate of the young puppy, followed at about five months of age by the slightly slower rate of the adolescent.

    Large and giant breed dogs have a slightly different growth pattern, reaching their mature body size slightly later. Some large and giant breeds don’t stop growing until they are 15-18 months old, whereas some small breeds are at their adult weight at 6 months of age.

    YOUR PUPPY’S NEEDS

    Whatever their breed, because they are growing so fast, puppies have a higher requirement for protein, energy and calcium than an adult. In fact, from birth until they reach 50% of their adult weight, your puppy will have around double the daily energy requirements of an adult.

    Along with their exercise, diet will have the greatest effect on your puppy’s bones and joints, and hence their size, shape, strength and fitness as an adult.

    If your new pet is coming from a breeder, it’s most likely they will have been weaned before you go to collect them. Weaning tends to occur at around 4-8 weeks and is where the pups start to rely less on their mother’s milk and puppy food is slowly introduced. Our dry puppy food is for puppies 8 weeks +. If at this stage, you are still weaning, remember to introduce the puppy food gradually and only use tiny amounts. For weaning puppies, you should always soften the kibble by soaking it in warm water for a minimum of 30 minutes until it gives the consistency you desire, allowing it to fully hydrate. You may also want to mash it down further with a fork. Ensure the food is cool before allowing the puppy to dig in.

    If your pup is happily enjoying their food with ease, you can build this into their daily feed. However, remember pups only have tiny stomachs and so little and often is the best approach.

    Young puppies need to be fed a diet that has been specially formulated for growth, so it’s important to choose a diet that is labelled as being ‘for puppies’.

  • How to tell when you are contagious

    How to tell when you are contagious

    If you have symptoms of respiratory infection, including cough and fever, it’s best to assume you are contagious, and you should stay at home, away from others.

    Everything from the common cold to the flu as well as COVID-19 are contagious and can be spread from one person to another. Symptoms that should cause you to stay home instead of visiting with family and friends, or working, include:

    • Fevers higher than 100.4 degrees.
    • Recurring vomiting or diarrhea.
    • Drainage from one or both eyes.
    • Draining or moist wound.
    • A cough that is uncontrolled and cannot be covered.

    If you have severe symptoms, including difficulty breathing, you should visit the Emergency Department. Call ahead to ensure health care staff can prepare for your arrival.

    How to Prevent Illness

    To prevent infection, you should wash your hands often and avoid touching surfaces and your face. In addition to those commonsense hygiene practices, you should also eat well, stay hydrated and get sufficient rest. These are all things that help keep your body healthy.

    If you are sick, try to limit the spread of the illness by:

    • Staying home from work or school.
    • Avoid touching your face
    • Wash your hands frequently (at least 20 seconds wiping both the top, bottom of hands and between the fingers)
    • Cough or sneeze into your sleeve and throw away any used tissues.

    If you think you might have COVID-19, find out more about the symptoms and how to be tested.

    Published February 19, 2022 • Updated on February 19, 2022 at 3:18 pm

    When are people with COVID most contagious and how long can they spread it? When should you get tested after exposure and how long should you quarantine, if at all?

    The latest guidance from the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention shifted the timing for isolation and quarantine as some experts say the time frame when people are most contagious is earlier.

    “As we’ve seen these new variants develop – delta, now omicron – what we’re seeing is everything gets sped up from a COVID perspective,” Chicago Department of Public Health Commissioner Dr. Allison Arwady said Thursday. “It is taking less time from when someone is exposed to COVID to potentially develop infection. It is taking less time to develop symptoms, it is taking less time that someone may be infectious and it is, for many people, taking less time to recover. A lot of that is because many more people are vaccinated.”

    Here’s what we know.

    Stay informed during the severe weather season with our local news and weather app. Get the NBC 5 Chicago app for iOS or Android and pick your alerts.

    When Are People with COVID Most Contagious?

    The CDC says that its guidelines were updated to reflect growing evidence that suggests transmission of COVID-19 often occurs one to two days before the onset of symptoms and during the two to three days after.

    “This has to do with data from the CDC that really showed after seven days there’s virtually no risk of transmission at this point,” Arwady said. “And in that five-to-seven-day window, you know, there’s some depending on whether people have been vaccinated underlying conditions, etc., but the risk drops a lot and the feeling is that in the general population, combined with masking, etc. the risk really is very low.”

    For those without symptoms, CDC guidance states they are considered contagious at least two days before their positive test.

    When is the Best Time to Get Tested After Exposure?

    The CDC states that anyone who may have been exposed to someone with COVID should test five days after their exposure, or as soon as symptoms occur.

    “If symptoms occur, individuals should immediately quarantine until a negative test confirms symptoms are not attributable to COVID-19,” the guidance states.

    Illinois Department of Public Health Director Dr. Ngozi Ezike said that incubation times could be changing, but those who test early should continue testing even if they get negative results.

    “We might be learning that the time of incubation might be a little shorter. So maybe you’d be testing at two days,” Ezike said. “Obviously if you’re symptomatic, you test right away. But you know, if you want to test at two days, but that negative test. the two days should not make you think, ‘oh good, I’m clear.’ You know, you might want to test again and of course symptoms can you cannot ignore – scratchy throat, headaches, all kinds of symptoms – anything new can be a symptom of this new illness.”

    How Soon Might Symptoms Appear?

    According to earlier CDC guidance, COVID symptoms can appear anywhere from two to 14 days after someone is exposed to the virus.

    Anyone exhibiting symptoms should get tested for COVID-19.

    How Long Should you Quarantine or Isolate?

    First things first, those who believe they have been in contact with someone who has COVID and are unvaccinated should quarantine. Those who test positive, regardless of vaccination status, must isolate, according to the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention.

    Here’s the breakdown:

    Quarantine

    Those who have been within 6 feet of someone with COVID for a cumulative total of at least 15 minutes over a 24-hour period should quarantine for five days if unvaccinated or more than six months out from their second dose, according to updated CDC guidance issued Monday.

    Once that period ends, they should partake in strict mask use for an additional five days.

    Previously, the CDC said people who were not fully vaccinated and who came in close contact with an infected person should stay home for at least 10 days.

    Prior to Monday, people who were fully vaccinated — which the CDC has defined as having two doses of the Pfizer or Moderna vaccines, or one dose of the Johnson & Johnson vaccine — could be exempt from quarantine.

    Those who are both fully vaccinated and boosted do not need to quarantine if they are a close contact of someone with COVID, but should wear a mask for at least 10 days after exposure. The same goes for those who are fully vaccinated and not yet eligible for their booster shot.

    Local health authorities can also make the final determination about how long a quarantine should last, however. And testing can play a role.

    Illinois’ health department said it will adopt the CDC revised guidelines on isolation and quarantine for COVID.

    In Chicago, those who travel to or from certain parts of the country and are unvaccinated must quarantine upon arrival to the city, but the length of time they should do so for depends on whether they get tested for COVID.

    The city has not yet said if the new CDC guidance will change its travel advisory guidelines.

    As of Tuesday, the city’s travel advisory recommends those who travel from designated warning states must:

    • Get tested with a viral test 3-5 days after travel AND stay home and self-quarantine for a full 7 days.
    • Even if you test negative, stay home and self-quarantine for the full 7 days.
      • If your test is positive, isolate yourself to protect others from getting infected.
    • If you don’t get tested, stay home and self-quarantine for 10 days after travel.

    “Due to the risk of severe illness and congregate transmission, IDPH recommends the full 14-day quarantine period rather than the shortened options described above in congregate living settings with vulnerable populations, such as skilled care and correctional facilities,” the Illinois Department of Public Health states on its website.

    Isolation

    People who are positive for COVID should stay home for five days, the CDC said Monday, changing guidance from the previously recommended 10 days.

    At the end of the period, if you have no symptoms, you can return to normal activities but must wear a mask everywhere — even at home around others — for at least five more days.

    If you still have symptoms after isolating for five days, stay home until you feel better and then start your five days of wearing a mask at all times.

    So how do you calculate your isolation period?

    According to the CDC, “day 0 is your first day of symptoms.” That means that Day 1 is the first full day after your symptoms developed.

    For those who test positive for COVID but have no symptoms, day 0 is the day of the positive test. Those who develop symptoms after testing positive must start their calculations over, however, with day 0 then becoming the first day of symptoms.

    When Should You Call a Doctor?

    The CDC urges those who have or may have COVID-19 to watch for emergency warning signs and seek medical care immediately if they experience symptoms including:

    • Trouble breathing
    • Persistent pain or pressure in the chest
    • New confusion
    • Inability to wake or stay awake
    • Pale, gray, or blue-colored skin, lips, or nail beds, depending on skin tone

    “This list is not all possible symptoms,” the CDC states. “Please call your medical provider for any other symptoms that are severe or concerning to you.”

    You can also notify the operator that you believe you or someone you are caring for has COVID.

    The length of time you’re infectious for after having a viral infection depends on the type of virus involved.

    The infectious period often begins before you start to feel unwell or notice a rash.

    Bronchitis

    The length of time that bronchitis is infectious varies, depending on its cause.

    In most cases, bronchitis is caused by the same viruses that cause the common cold or flu, and you’re likely to be infectious as long as you have cold or flu symptoms.

    Chickenpox

    Chickenpox is infectious from 2 days before the spots appear to until they have crusted over, usually 5 days after they first appeared.

    Common cold

    The common cold is infectious from a few days before your symptoms appear until all of the symptoms are gone. Most people will be infectious for around 2 weeks.

    Symptoms are usually worse during the first 2 to 3 days, and this is when you’re most likely to spread the virus.

    Flu is usually most infectious from the day your symptoms start and for a further 3 to 7 days.

    Children and people with lowered immune systems may be infectious for a few days longer.

    Glandular fever

    Glandular fever isn’t particularly contagious and can usually only be spread through direct contact with saliva, which is why it’s sometimes called “the kissing disease”.

    There’s no reason not to continue to go to school or work if you feel well enough.

    Measles

    Symptoms of measles appear around 10 days after you become infected.

    Measles is most infectious after the first symptoms appear and before the rash develops.

    • a high temperature
    • red eyes
    • cold-like symptoms – such as a runny nose, watery eyes, swollen eyelids and sneezing

    Around 2 to 4 days later, a red-brown spotty rash develops that normally fades after about a week.

    Mumps

    Mumps causes your salivary glands to swell. These glands are just below and in front of your ears.

    Mumps is most infectious from a few days before your glands swell until a few days afterwards.

    Rubella (german measles)

    People with rubella should stay off school or work, and avoid contact with pregnant women where possible, for 6 days after the rash firsts develops.

    Shingles

    You can’t spread shingles to others. But people who haven’t had chickenpox before could catch chickenpox from you.

    Shingles is infectious while the rash oozes fluid.

    Tonsillitis

    Tonsillitis itself isn’t contagious, but the viruses that cause it are. The length of time you’re infectious will depend on the virus.

    Further information

    • How long will I be infectious after starting antibiotics?
    • What are the incubation periods for infections?
    • GOV.UK: infectious diseases

    Page last reviewed: 13 November 2018
    Next review due: 13 November 2021

    It is believed people are at their most infectious one to two days before the onset of symptoms, and during the two to three days afterwards

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Chances are – either you or someone you know has recently been infected.

    Here’s how long you are contagious with Covid for, and how long you can test positive.

    How long are you contagious with Covid?

    For previous variants, the World Health Organisation said symptoms could begin to develop anywhere between two days and two weeks after infection.

    However, the incubation period for Omicron and its offshoots is believed to be much shorter – between three and five days.

    It is believed people are at their most infectious one to two days before the onset of symptoms, and during the two to three days afterwards.

    This helps explain why Omicron has been able to spread so quickly, as people have passed the virus on before even realising they have it.

    Health Secretary Sajid Javid said in December: “Recent analysis from the UK Health Security Agency suggests that the window between infection and infectiousness may be shorter for the Omicron variant than the Delta variant.”

    Chicago Department of Public Health commissioner Dr Allison Arwady told NBC: “As we’ve seen these new variants develop – Delta, now Omicron – what we’re seeing is everything gets sped up.

    “It is taking less time from when someone is exposed to Covid to potentially develop infection. It is taking less time to develop symptoms, it is taking less time that someone may be infectious and it is, for many people, taking less time to recover. A lot of that is because many more people are vaccinated.”

    Data shows that the majority of people are no longer infectious seven days after beginning to experience symptoms or first testing positive, particularly when vaccinated, and the vast majority are no longer infectious after 10 days.

    It is worth noting that many people have reported experiencing different symptoms with Omicron than those most commonly associated with Covid-19; a cough, fever, shortness of breath and loss or change to taste and smell.

    Among those symptoms are:

    • Fatigue
    • Body aches and pains
    • Headache
    • Scratchy throat
    • Runny nose

    If you experience any of these symptoms you should take a lateral flow test, and you are advised to isolate if it is positive.

    More on Covid-19

    How long can you test positive for Covid?

    Most people will stop testing positive within 10 days of starting to experience symptoms, or receiving their first positive test.

    However, it is possible to continue testing positive for weeks or even months after having the virus.

    The good news is that even if you are continuing to test positive after a long time, it is highly unlikely you are actually contagious.

    The Gavi Vaccine Alliance explains: “The time taken to test negative after contracting Covid-19 depends on the severity of the case, and also on the test itself. PCR tests that hunt out parts of viral genetic material (RNA in the case of Covid-19) in our bodies and amplify it so we can detect it are extremely sensitive and can even pick up the presence of few viral fragments. This is because fragments of viral RNA can remain in our bodies long after the infection is over and the virus has been cleared from our system.”

    How long do I have to self-isolate for if I test positive?

    The legal requirement to self-isolate after testing positive has been scrapped in England, under the Living with Covid plan.

    However, people are still being advised to stay at home and avoid contact with others.

    It’s not yet clear when people infected with omicron become contagious but it might be sooner than earlier variants.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Omicron variant accounts for 98% of new US COVID infections

    When am I contagious if infected with omicron?

    It’s not yet clear, but some early data suggests people might become contagious sooner than with earlier variants — possibly within a day after infection.

    The U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention says people with the coronavirus are most infectious in the few days before and after symptoms develop. But that window of time might happen earlier with omicron, according to some outside experts.

    That’s because omicron appears to cause symptoms faster than previous variants – about three days after infection, on average, according to preliminary studies. Based on previous data, that means people with omicron could start becoming contagious as soon as a day after infection.

    With previous variants, people became contagious two to four days after infection. And people remain contagious a couple days after symptoms subside.

    Researchers say it’s too early to know whether that shorter incubation period for omicron translates into earlier contagiousness. But it would help explain the variant’s rapid spread.

    Dr. Amy Karger of the University of Minnesota Medical School recommends that people test themselves at three days and five days after exposure if possible.

    “A lot of people are turning positive by day three,” Karger says, referring to omicron. “There’s basically an opportunity here to catch people earlier than you would with the other variants.”

    If you only have one test, it’s fine to wait until day five, Karger says.

    People who have COVID-19 symptoms should get tested immediately if possible.

    Lab-developed tests are more sensitive than rapid tests so they should be able to pick up the virus by day three after exposure, if not earlier.

    People who don’t develop symptoms generally have much lower viral levels, so it’s far less clear when or if they become infectious.

    Still, those who test positive but don’t have symptoms should isolate for at least five days, under the latest CDC guidelines. The agency came under criticism for not requiring a negative test before leaving isolation, but even after tweaking the guidelines officials said that step should be optional.

    People with symptoms should stay isolated until they have been fever-free for at least 24 hours.

    January 18, 2022 | Kim Schive

    How do we live with COVID-19?

    This is a question MIT has been asking and answering repeatedly for the last two years. The Institute’s response to this question has evolved with time, viral variants, and the advent of effective vaccines. And it will continue to change, says Medical Director Cecilia Stuopis. “This virus is not going away,” she emphasizes. “It will continue to adapt, and so will we.”

    How to tell when you are contagious

    The new CDC guidelines, which have been adopted by the Massachusetts Department of Public Health and MIT, represent the latest answer to the question of how we live with the virus. Even as cases surge, driven by the more transmissible Omicron variant, the updated guidelines reduce the isolation period for infected individuals from 10 full days to five after a positive test result — or after symptom onset, if symptoms come later — as long as the individual is asymptomatic at that point or symptoms are mild and improving. Those five days of isolation must be followed by five days of strict masking around others.

    It’s a change that has been met with skepticism in some quarters. “The reasoning behind the shift to a shorter isolation period could have been better communicated at the time,” Stuopis acknowledges, “But while economic considerations and concern about disruption to critical services may have been factors, I also believe that these guidelines represent a growing realization that the virus is here to stay. And I think they are a valid response to the circumstances and the current science.”

    The CDC points to hundreds of studies showing that the amount of virus in the noses of infected individuals generally peaks around the time of symptom onset and declines rapidly thereafter. Although infectious virus has been cultured from nasal samples up to nine days following symptom onset, researchers have repeatedly failed to document viral transmission occurring later than about a week after symptoms begin. One study that examined transmission patterns between 730 infected individuals and their 8,852 close contacts in mainland China showed that infected individuals were most likely to transmit the virus to others from about two days prior to symptom onset through the two to three days that followed. A more rigorous contact-tracing study in Taiwan found no transmission occurring later than six days after symptom onset — this despite the fact that the 2,761 close contacts in this study included nearly 700 healthcare workers who were not wearing appropriate personal protective equipment at the time of exposure.

    There’s also more recent evidence that vaccinated people who become infected may clear the virus faster than people who are not vaccinated. A Singaporean study of 218 vaccinated and unvaccinated individuals infected with the Delta variant showed that, while both groups had similar viral loads at time of diagnosis, Ct levels (a measure of the amount of virus present in the nose) decreased faster in vaccinated patients — about three days faster, on average. Another study analyzed nearly 20,000 viral samples obtained from 173 infected individuals — 36 vaccinated, 137 unvaccinated — who were part of the National Basketball Association’s occupational health program between late November 2020 and mid-August 2021. As in the Singaporean study, researchers reported similar peak viral levels in both groups, but vaccinated subjects cleared the virus in an average of 5.5 days, compared with 7.5 days for unvaccinated individuals. “With our highly vaccinated, and increasingly boosted, population here at MIT, shorter isolation periods may make even more sense for us,” Stuopis notes.

    An important caveat is that none of these studies involved the Omicron variant. We don’t yet know for sure that infectiousness peaks at the same time with this variant or how vaccination affects the timeline for viral shedding. But we do know that the same precautions that have worked against earlier variants will continue to be effective, because it’s the same virus, and the mode of transmission has not changed.

    The new guidelines mean that some people may leave isolation while they are still infectious, even if most transmission risk is gone after five days. “But that’s where that strict, five-day masking requirement comes in,” Stuopis stresses. “Wearing a well-fitted, highly filtering mask — like the KN95 or KF94 masks you can pick up at any Covid Pass drop-off site — any time you are around other people should reduce any remaining, post-isolation transmission risk significantly.”

    Still, Stuopis expects MIT to continue recording high numbers of positive tests for the near future. “We now know that Omicron is a much more transmissible variant with a shorter incubation period,” she says. “With people testing positive three days after exposure, contact tracing is much less useful. Before you can be informed of a potential exposure, you may already have become infectious yourself, even if you haven’t yet tested positive or developed symptoms.”

    The good(ish) news, everyone seems to agree, is that Omicron appears to cause milder illness, on average, than previous variants, particularly in vaccinated and boosted individuals. But while vaccines continue to be highly effective at preventing severe illness and hospitalization, it’s still important to take precautions against getting the virus and spreading it. “You probably didn’t end up in the hospital the last time you had a bad case of the flu,” Stuopis notes, “but it’s likely that you were extremely miserable for at least several days, maybe longer. A moderate breakthrough case of COVID-19 can feel as bad or worse, with symptoms that last even longer. And it’s important to remember that our families and communities include children who are too young to be vaccinated and other individuals who are at risk of serious outcomes if they become ill.”

    The new guidelines are an attempt to strike that difficult balance between shielding the most vulnerable members of our community, preserving critical services at MIT and elsewhere, and avoiding stringent public health restrictions that result in more disruption than benefit. “There are no simple answers,” Stuopis says. “MIT will continue to make decisions based on the best scientific data available at any given time. Individuals in our community may choose to act more cautiously based on their own levels of risk tolerance or the vulnerability of family members. The most important thing — now and as we continue to live with this virus — is that we each take personal responsibility for protecting the health and safety of our communities in the best ways we can.”

    This news story has not been updated since the date shown. Information contained in this story may be outdated. For current information about MIT Medical’s services, please see relevant areas of the MIT Medical website.

    • News
    • Food
    • Neighborhoods
    • Kids
    • Donate
    • Schedule
    • Watch
      • Live TV
      • 10 That Changed America
      • Art & Design in Chicago
      • Beyond Chicago from the Air with Geoffrey Baer
      • Black Voices
      • Check, Please!
      • Chicago by ‘L’ with Geoffrey Baer
      • Chicago from the Air with Geoffrey Baer
      • Chicago Tonight
      • Chicago Tonight: Voices
      • Firsthand: Coronavirus
      • Firsthand: Gun Violence
      • Firsthand: Living in Poverty
      • The Great Chicago Fire: A Chicago Stories Special
      • The Great Chicago Quiz Show
      • Ida B. Wells: A Chicago Stories Special
      • Latino Voices
      • Prehistoric Road Trip
      • Urban Nature
      • All Shows
    • Programs
    • Events
    • About
    • Support
    • Live TV
    • Passport
    • Shop
    • Donate
    • Live TV
    • Passport
    • Shop

    Health

    When Am I Contagious If Infected With Omicron?

    How to tell when you are contagious(AP Illustration / Peter Hamlin)

    When am I contagious if infected with omicron?

    Thanks to our sponsors:

    View all sponsors

    It’s not yet clear, but some early data suggests people might become contagious sooner than with earlier variants — possibly within a day after infection.

    The U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention says people with the coronavirus are most infectious in the few days before and after symptoms develop. But that window of time might happen earlier with omicron, according to some outside experts.

    That’s because omicron appears to cause symptoms faster than previous variants – about three days after infection, on average, according to preliminary studies. Based on previous data, that means people with omicron could start becoming contagious as soon as a day after infection.

    With previous variants, people became contagious two to four days after infection. And people remain contagious a couple days after symptoms subside.

    Researchers say it’s too early to know whether that shorter incubation period for omicron translates into earlier contagiousness. But it would help explain the variant’s rapid spread.

    Dr. Amy Karger of the University of Minnesota Medical School recommends that people test themselves at three days and five days after exposure if possible.

    “A lot of people are turning positive by day three,” Karger says, referring to omicron. “There’s basically an opportunity here to catch people earlier than you would with the other variants.”

    If you only have one test, it’s fine to wait until day five, Karger says.

    People who have COVID-19 symptoms should get tested immediately if possible.

    Lab-developed tests are more sensitive than rapid tests so they should be able to pick up the virus by day three after exposure, if not earlier.

    People who don’t develop symptoms generally have much lower viral levels, so it’s far less clear when or if they become infectious.

    Still, those who test positive but don’t have symptoms should isolate for at least five days, under the latest CDC guidelines. The agency came under criticism for not requiring a negative test before leaving isolation, but even after tweaking the guidelines officials said that step should be optional.

    People with symptoms should stay isolated until they have been fever-free for at least 24 hours.

    When am I contagious if infected with omicron ?

    It’s not yet clear, but some early data suggests people might become contagious sooner than with earlier variants — possibly within a day after infection.

    The U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention says people with the coronavirus are most infectious in the few days before and after symptoms develop. But that window of time might happen earlier with omicron, according to some outside experts.

    That’s because omicron appears to cause symptoms faster than previous variants – about three days after infection, on average, according to preliminary studies. Based on previous data, that means people with omicron could start becoming contagious as soon as a day after infection.

    With previous variants, people became contagious two to four days after infection. And people remain contagious a couple days after symptoms subside.

    Researchers say it’s too early to know whether that shorter incubation period for omicron translates into earlier contagiousness. But it would help explain the variant’s rapid spread .

    Related coverage

    Live updates | Biden: US sending another $150M in assistance

    Texas AG says bar is suing him over 2020 election challenge

    US seeks to downplay role in sinking of Russian warship

    Abortion adds to Biden’s all-but-impossible to-do list

    Dr. Amy Karger of the University of Minnesota Medical School recommends that people test themselves at three days and five days after exposure if possible.

    “A lot of people are turning positive by day three,” Karger says, referring to omicron. “There’s basically an opportunity here to catch people earlier than you would with the other variants.”

    If you only have one test, it’s fine to wait until day five, Karger says.

    People who have COVID-19 symptoms should get tested immediately if possible.

    Lab-developed tests are more sensitive than rapid tests so they should be able to pick up the virus by day three after exposure, if not earlier.

    People who don’t develop symptoms generally have much lower viral levels, so it’s far less clear when or if they become infectious.

    Still, those who test positive but don’t have symptoms should isolate for at least five days, under the latest CDC guidelines . The agency came under criticism for not requiring a negative test before leaving isolation, but even after tweaking the guidelines officials said that step should be optional.

    People with symptoms should stay isolated until they have been fever-free for at least 24 hours.

    It’s a critical question that has played on the minds of individuals with COVID-19 who want to see friends and relatives again: How long should I isolate to make sure I’m not contagious?

    So far, there doesn’t seem to be a universally accepted answer.

    In the US, government rules allow most people to end isolation after five days without having to take a test; that contrasts with the UK, where Brits with COVID-19 can exit on Day 6 but only after testing negative for the last two days of isolation and without a fever. Without a test, they have to wait 10 full days.

    Policymakers have to strike the balance between limiting the advance of the pandemic and preventing the economy from grinding to a halt. President Joe Biden’s chief medical advisor, Dr. Anthony Fauci, said December 28 that US COVID-19 isolation guidelines were designed to “get people back to jobs.”

    But some disease experts in both the UK and US have warned that isolation guidance doesn’t follow science and risks people inadvertently spreading the virus at work or school, especially if they haven’t taken a test.

    Robert Wachter, a professor and chair of the department of medicine at the University of California, San Francisco said on Twitter on January 14, that his son’s rapid test was positive at Day 10. “If we hadn’t tested, he’d be on his third day of work,” he said.

    The UK Health Security Agency, which informs UK policy, estimated that almost a third of people with COVID-19 were still contagious five days after symptom onset or a positive test. If people tested negative using a rapid test on Days 5 and 6 of isolation, 7% were infectious, according to the models. For comparison, the number of people contagious after 10 days was 5%, the data showed.

    Gary McLean, a professor of molecular immunology at London Metropolitan University, told Insider that, generally, people with COVID-19 were “potentially infectious” from two days before symptoms and up to 10 days after.

    McLean said there was a good chance of not being infectious after following UK guidance, but it wasn’t foolproof. Immunity and the number of virus particles with which a person was infected can determine how long they remain infectious, he said. “Everyone’s a bit different,” he said.

    The estimates are also not specifically for Omicron infections.

    Lawrence Young, a virologist and professor of molecular oncology at the University of Warwick, told Insider at the time of the data release that there wasn’t much data on the dynamics of an Omicron infection compared with other variants. This means we can’t predict exactly how infectious someone with Omicron is.

    Both Young and McLean agreed that the UKHSA data was the “best available” if you’re not sure whether you’re infectious, with the caveat that it wasn’t exact for every case.

    This is the percentage of people who are contagious at certain points of time in isolation, according to the UKHSA data:

    Five days since symptoms begin/positive test: 31%

    • Plus two negative rapid tests on consecutive days: 7%

    Seven days since symptoms begin/positive test: 16%

    • Plus one negative rapid test: 9%
    • Plus two test negative rapid tests on consecutive days: 6%

    10 days since symptoms begin/positive test: 5%

    14 days since symptoms begin/positive test: 1%

    Other early data:

    Japan

    A study of 21 people found vaccinated people hospitalized with Omicron had peak levels of infectious virus particles three to six days after diagnosis or symptom onset. No infectious virus particles were detected after 10 days, the study authors said.

    A study from researchers at University of Exeter published in the International Journal of Infectious Diseases found 13% of 176 participants carried potentially infectious virus particles at Day 10. Some people retained these levels of virus for up to 68 days, they said. The study was carried out before Omicron became the most common variant.

    Scientists from the London School of Hygiene and Tropical Medicine said that the number of days people were infectious in the community could be cut to almost zero by requiring at least two consecutive days of negative tests. This is regardless of the number of days after initially testing positive.

    The researchers cautioned that the models used pre-Omicron data. The study hasn’t been published or formally scrutinized by other experts in a peer review.

    After contracting Covid-19, some individuals may continue to test positive for the virus after symptoms resolve and isolation periods end. But are these individuals still contagious?

    For how long can you test positive?

    According to Stephen Kissler, a postdoctoral fellow at the Harvard T.H. Chan School of Public Health, people tend to test positive on rapid Covid-19 tests for six to 10 days. However, outliers may test positive for longer.

    Kissler said some individuals can test positive with rapid tests for up to 14 days, and, according to Alberto Paniz-Mondolfi, an associate professor at the Icahn School of Medicine at Mount Sinai, even longer with PCR tests.

    “You can still have positivity that may persist for weeks and even months,” Paniz-Mondolfi explained, noting that positive tests on PCR have been recorded for up to 60 days.

    According to Benjamin tenOever, a microbiologist at the NYU Grossman School of Medicine, some people may continue to test positive because the weakened virus keeps replicating, or because of broken virus genomes.

    Typically, the omicron variant stays localized in the upper respiratory tract, especially in individuals who have been vaccinated and boosted. As a result, there may be more nucleocapsid protein in the back of the throat and nose. In addition, broken virus genomes can linger after the virus creates a “bad version” of itself, said tenOever.

    How long should you isolate?

    Last month, CDC reduced its Covid-19 isolation guidelines for people who test positive for Covid-19 to five days. After those five days, CDC said, “[i]f you have no symptoms or your symptoms are resolving … you can leave your house.”

    Many health experts pushed back on the guidelines, arguing that the shortened isolation period without producing a negative test could lead to more coronavirus transmission. According to CDC, its updated guidelines were based on data that suggested most transmission “occurs early in the course of illness, generally in the 1-2 days prior to onset of symptoms and the 2-3 days after.”

    In response to criticism, CDC defended its updated guidelines, and ultimately recommended that those who have access to a Covid-19 test and want to take one should take an antigen test near the end of their five-day quarantine. If their antigen test is positive, CDC said the infected person should keep quarantining until day 10. If the test comes back negative, the guidelines say the person is able to end isolation at day five but should continue wearing a well-fitting mask for an additional five days around people at home and in public.

    So, what if an individual tests positive and quarantines until day 10, but then continues to test positive past the recommended isolation period?

    As CDC noted in its updated guidance, people tend to be most infectious towards the beginning of a Covid-19 infection. So, by the time you reach day eight, nine, or 10, “you still have the chance to spread to other people, but it’s probably not as much as you did early in the course of your infection,” Kissler said.

    “If you are testing antigen positive, you should assume a low level of virus infection,” tenOever said. “You are possibly transmissible.”

    And while experts say it’s safest for individuals to continue to isolate until they no longer test positive, they note that this might not be feasible for everyone.

    “You might be able to begin slowly sort of reintegrating while still being mindful of your contact,” Kissler said. He recommended avoiding enclosed spaces with other people and wearing a mask, preferably something like a KN95 or KF94, USA Today reports.

    Separately, Paniz-Mondolfi agreed, saying after 10 days, “you’re good to go and you’re even better to go if you keep practicing containment measures. Keep wearing your mask. Keep practicing social distancing.” (Henderson, MedPage Today, 1/20; Jacoby, USA Today, 1/18)

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Chana Davis, PhD, Contributing Writer

    If you get a positive antigen rapid test, it’s best to assume that you are contagious.

    A positive PCR test doesn’t tell you whether you’re contagious, because PCR can be positive for weeks after the infectious period.

    Neither PCR nor rapid tests directly measure contagiousness, but they both shed light on what’s going on inside you. The key is to understand what they can, and cannot, tell you.

    🧪 Rapid tests detect specific proteins inside the SARS-CoV-2 virus, and only light up when there is a ton of it on your swab, to the tune of millions of copies. Thus, a positive rapid test means that your swab is teeming with virus, and you are likely contagious.

    ⚠️ A negative rapid test is trickier to interpret. In the early days of an Omicron infection, you can be contagious yet test negative, because the virus hasn’t taken off *yet* in your nose. In the later days of infection, a change from positive to negative sends a strong message that you’ve cleared the virus.

    ⏰ How long will I be positive? With rapid antigen tests, people only test positive during the infectious period of 1-2 weeks. A recent study of NBA players tested daily found high viral levels (likely contagious) for an average of 10 days with Omicron, and 11 days for the Delta variant, with significant person-to-person variation.

    🧪 PCR can detect whispers of residual virus, long after the contagious period. Think of PCR as a sleuth checking out the scene of the crime to see if there is any lingering evidence of a villain. Thus, a positive PCR test doesn’t tell you whether you’re teeming with virus, or cleaning up the last little remnants. Your contagiousness depends on where you are in this journey.

    ⚠️ A negative PCR test means that your swab didn’t have even a small amount of virus. Just like a negative rapid test, this is not necessarily a green light, especially in the first few days of an infection, when the virus may not *yet* have taken off in your nose. False negatives PCR tests can also happen due to issues with sampling, processing, or analysis.

    ⏰ How long will I be positive? With PCR, you can expect to test positive for weeks, or even months (rarely), well after the infectious period.

    🤓 Nerd Notes: PCR is super sensitive because it involves a signal “amplification” step (while rapid antigen tests do not). Viral RNA is first converted to DNA, then the DNA is copied many times in a process called polymerase chain reaction (PCR).

    In reality, COVID PCR tests don’t just give “yes” or “no” answers. They give a value, called a Ct or cycle threshold value, that indicates many amplification cycles it took to get a strong signal. A PCR test is reported as positive when the Ct value is below a certain cutoff (e.g, Ct

    Get the Newsletter!

    Those Nerdy Girls want to help you stay on the frontline of pandemic information. Get the latest from Those Nerdy Girls direct to your inbox, twice weekly.

    Post Categories:

    • Biology/Immunity (98)
    • Clinical Symptoms (78)
    • COVID Variants (46)
    • Data and Metrics (132)
    • Families/Kids (265)
    • Health & Wellness (27)
    • Health Policy (3)
    • Infection and Spread (273)
    • Infectious Diseases (5)
    • Long COVID (10)
    • Masks (84)
    • Mental Health (126)
    • Posts en Español (335)
    • Reopening (50)
    • School (47)
    • Social and Racial Justice (32)
    • Socializing (89)
    • Staying Safe (373)
    • Testing and Contact Tracing (99)
    • Travel (32)
    • Treatments (74)
    • Uncategorized (86)
    • Uncertainty and Misinformation (146)
    • Vaccines (459)
    • Videos (69)
    • Women in STEM (17)
  • Browse posts by date:

    May 2022

    M T W T F S S
    1
    2 3 4 5 6 7 8
    9 10 11 12 13 14 15
    16 17 18 19 20 21 22
    23 24 25 26 27 28 29
    30 31

    Content and Comment Policy: The content found on Dear Pandemic’s digital platforms, including graphics, images, text, and all other materials is provided for reference and educational purposes only. The content is not meant to be exhaustive or to be applicable to any specific individual’s medical condition. Nothing on Dear Pandemic’s page should be taken as medical advice of any kind. Neither our posts nor the comments of our readers are a substitute for the advice of your healthcare provider. We do not vet all comments and cannot vouch for their content. We do not represent any institution, rather a collaborative network of scientists operating independently, with the goal of informing the general public with factual information related to the pandemic. Stay sane, stay safe!

    If you’ve been exposed to someone with COVID and are watching for symptoms, what are some of the first signs you might be infected?

    By Staff and wire reports • Published January 12, 2022 • Updated on January 12, 2022 at 9:52 am

    If you’ve been exposed to someone with COVID and are watching for symptoms, what are some of the first signs you might be infected?

    It’s a question many are asking as omicron cases surge across the country and as the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention update their quarantine and isolation guidelines, which now differ depending on whether or not you have a symptomatic infection.

    Here’s what we know so far:

    Sore throat continues to be a symptom reported, particularly in mild breakthrough infections, health officials say. Those with any flu- or cold-like symptoms should assume they have COVID until proven otherwise.

    Stay informed about local news and weather. Get the NBC10 Boston app for iOS or Android and pick your alerts.

    What are the other symptoms to watch for after COVID exposure?

    With some omicron cases, particularly breakthrough infections in those who are boosted and vaccinated, remaining mild, many are wondering how to tell if it’s a cold, the flu or COVID-19.

    Those who are fully vaccinated aren’t necessarily getting seriously ill and having fevers for days and difficult breathing, but are instead experiencing a more mild illness, similar to a cold. But they still have the ability to transmit the virus to others.

    Those who are unvaccinated, however, are experiencing similar symptoms to early on in the pandemic, health officials said.

    Dr. Katherine Poehling, an infectious disease specialist and member of the Advisory Committee on Immunization Practices, told NBC News last week that a cough, congestion, runny nose and fatigue appear to be prominent symptoms with the omicron variant. But unlike delta, many patients are not losing their taste or smell.

    The evidence so far, according to Poehling, is anecdotal and not based on scientific research. She noted also that these symptoms may only reflect certain populations.

    Still, CDC data showed the most common symptoms so far are cough, fatigue, congestion and a runny nose.

    Overall, the symptoms for COVID reported by the CDC include:

    • Fever or chills
    • Cough
    • Shortness of breath or difficulty breathing
    • Fatigue
    • Muscle or body aches
    • Headache
    • New loss of taste or smell
    • Sore throat
    • Congestion or runny nose
    • Nausea or vomiting
    • Diarrhea

    The CDC also has what it calls a “coronavirus self checker” that allows people to answer a series of questions to determine if they should seek medical care.

    “The Coronavirus Self-Checker is an interactive clinical assessment tool that will assist individuals ages 13 and older, and parents and caregivers of children ages 2 to 12 on deciding when to seek testing or medical care if they suspect they or someone they know has contracted COVID-19 or has come into close contact with someone who has COVID-19,” the CDC’s website reads.

    How soon might COVID symptoms appear?

    According to earlier CDC guidance, COVID symptoms can appear anywhere from two to 14 days after someone is exposed to the virus.

    Anyone exhibiting symptoms should get tested for COVID-19.

    Some people may never experience symptoms, though they can still spread the virus.

    A person is also considered contagious before symptoms appear.

    When are people with COVID most contagious?

    The CDC says that its guidelines were updated to reflect growing evidence that suggests transmission of COVID-19 often occurs one to two days before the onset of symptoms and during the two to three days afterward.

    For those without symptoms, CDC guidance states they are considered contagious at least two days before their positive test.

    When should you call a doctor?

    The CDC urges those who have or may have COVID-19 to watch for emergency warning signs and seek medical care immediately if they experience symptoms including:

    • Trouble breathing
    • Persistent pain or pressure in the chest
    • New confusion
    • Inability to wake or stay awake
    • Pale, gray, or blue-colored skin, lips, or nail beds, depending on skin tone

    “This list is not all possible symptoms,” the CDC states. “Please call your medical provider for any other symptoms that are severe or concerning to you.”

    You can also notify the operator that you believe you or someone you are caring for has COVID.

    How long after COVID exposure could you test positive?

    According to the CDC, the incubation period for COVID is between two and 14 days, though the newest guidance from the agency suggests a quarantine of five days for those who are not boosted, but eligible or unvaccinated. Those looking to get tested after exposure should do so five days after the exposure or if they begin experiencing, the CDC recommends.

    Those who are boosted and vaccinated, or those who are fully vaccinated and not yet eligible for a booster shot, do not need to quarantine, but should wear masks for 10 days and also get tested five days after the exposure, unless they are experiencing symptoms.

    Still, for those who are vaccinated and boosted but are still looking to be cautious, health experts say an additional test at seven days could help.

    When is the best time to get tested after exposure?

    The CDC states that anyone who may have been exposed to someone with COVID should test five days after their exposure, or as soon as symptoms occur.

    “If symptoms occur, individuals should immediately quarantine until a negative test confirms symptoms are not attributable to COVID-19,” the guidance states.

    Though the incubation times could be changing, experts still advise those who test early to continue testing even if they get negative results.

    The CDC issued new guidance last month, shifting the timing for isolation and quarantine

    By Staff and wire reports • Published January 14, 2022 • Updated on January 14, 2022 at 11:04 am

    As more children remain in classrooms across Massachusetts and omicron cases continue to surge through the state, people are asking how long they’ll be contagious after contracting COVID-19.

    The Centers for Disease Control and Prevention issued new guidance last month, shifting the timing for isolation and quarantine as some experts say the timeframe when people are most contagious is earlier.

    So what is the period where someone with COVID is most contagious?

    Here’s what we know:

    Stay informed about local news and weather. Get the NBC10 Boston app for iOS or Android and pick your alerts.

    When Are People With COVID Most Contagious?

    The CDC says that its guidelines were updated to reflect growing evidence that suggests transmission of COVID-19 often occurs one to two days before the onset of symptoms and during the two to three days afterward.

    For those without symptoms, CDC guidance states they are considered contagious at least two days before their positive test.

    When is the Best Time to Get Tested After Exposure?

    The CDC states that anyone who may have been exposed to someone with COVID should test five days after their exposure, or as soon as symptoms occur.

    “If symptoms occur, individuals should immediately quarantine until a negative test confirms symptoms are not attributable to COVID-19,” the guidance states.

    How Soon Might Symptoms Appear?

    According to earlier CDC guidance, COVID symptoms can appear anywhere from two to 14 days after someone is exposed to the virus.

    Anyone exhibiting symptoms should get tested for COVID-19.

    How Long Should You Quarantine or Isolate?

    First things first, those who believe they have been in contact with someone who has COVID and are unvaccinated should quarantine. Those who test positive, regardless of vaccination status, must isolate, according to the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention.

    Here’s the difference between the two:

    Quarantine

    Those who have been within six feet of someone with COVID for a cumulative total of at least 15 minutes over a 24-hour period should quarantine for five days if unvaccinated, or if they are more than six months out from their second vaccine dose, according to updated CDC guidance issued Monday.

    Once that period ends, they should partake in strict mask use for an additional five days.

    Previously, the CDC said people who were not fully vaccinated and who came in close contact with an infected person should stay home for at least 10 days.

    Prior to Monday, people who were fully vaccinated — which the CDC has defined as having two doses of the Pfizer or Moderna vaccines, or one dose of the Johnson & Johnson vaccine — could be exempt from quarantine.

    Those who are both fully vaccinated and boosted do not need to quarantine if they are a close contact of someone with COVID, but should wear a mask for at least 10 days after exposure. The same goes for those who are fully vaccinated and not yet eligible for their booster shot.

    Isolation

    People who are positive for COVID should stay home for five days, the CDC said Monday, changing guidance from the previously recommended 10 days.

    At the end of the period, if you have no symptoms, you can return to normal activities but must wear a mask everywhere — even at home around others — for at least five more days.

    If you still have symptoms after isolating for five days, stay home until you feel better and then start your five days of wearing a mask at all times.

    So how do you calculate your isolation period?

    According to the CDC, “Day 0 is your first day of symptoms.” That means that Day 1 is the first full day after your symptoms developed.

    For those who test positive for COVID but have no symptoms, Day 0 is the day of the positive test. Those who develop symptoms after testing positive must start their calculations over, however, with Day 0 then becoming the first day of symptoms.

    When Should You Call a Doctor?

    The CDC urges those who have or may have COVID-19 to watch for emergency warning signs and seek medical care immediately if they experience symptoms including:

    • Trouble breathing
    • Persistent pain or pressure in the chest
    • New confusion
    • Inability to wake or stay awake
    • Pale, gray, or blue-colored skin, lips, or nail beds, depending on skin tone

    “This list is not all possible symptoms,” the CDC states. “Please call your medical provider for any other symptoms that are severe or concerning to you.”

    You can also notify the operator that you believe you or someone you are caring for has COVID.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Kristina Duda, BSN, RN, CPN, has been working in healthcare since 2002. She specializes in pediatrics and disease and infection prevention.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Elizabeth I. Molina Ortiz, MD, is board-certified in family medicine. She is a primary care provider with Atrius Health in Boston and was the medical director of Charles River Community Health.

    Millions of cases of the common cold occur in the United States each year, spreading easily from person to person. Colds can be caused by hundreds of different viruses, making it impossible to develop a single vaccine or medication able to prevent or treat it.

    For this reason alone, colds are an almost inevitable part of life and sometimes difficult to avoid. With that said, you can reduce the risk of transmission by isolating the infected person until they are no longer contagious.

    Verywell / Ellen Lindner

    This article explains how colds are spread and when they are the most contagious. It also describes ways to prevent transmission of the virus if you or someone you care for gets a cold.

    How Colds Spread

    Colds are spread through airborne droplets, person-to-person contact, and contact with contaminated surfaces. When you are sick, coughing and sneezing can propel droplets into the air where they can land on surfaces or enter someone else’s upper respiratory tract.

    Cold viruses can live on surfaces for several hours, making it possible to become infected if you touch a contaminated surface and then your nose. This is referred to as fomite transmission.

    Recap

    Colds are spread through airborne droplets. The virus can also be passed through person-to-person contact or contact with contaminated surfaces.

    How Long You’re Contagious

    The incubation period for a cold virus is 24 to 72 hours. This is how long it takes for symptoms to appear after you become infected. With respect to the common cold, this means you will start to develop symptoms one to three days after exposure to the virus.

    Colds are most contagious one to four days after symptoms develop. These may include a runny nose, congestion, coughing, headache, and sore throat. Not everyone gets all these symptoms, and the severity can vary.

    Most colds last for about a week, but it’s possible to spread the virus after that. In fact, cold viruses can persist in the body for up to three weeks. While the risk of airborne or fomite transmission decreases rapidly over time, it may still be possible to infect others even if you no longer have symptoms.

    Recap

    The incubation period of cold viruses is between 24 and 72 hours. Colds tend to be most contagious one to four days after symptoms appear but can continue to be contagious well after this.

    Prevention Tips

    If you get a cold, the best way to avoid spreading the virus is by isolating yourself. It also helps to wear a face mask to catch respiratory droplets if you cough or sneeze. People who live with you can do the same.

    Be sure to cover your mouth when coughing or sneezing. It is best to cough or sneeze into the crook of your arm; in this way, you can avoid contaminating your hand. You can cough or sneeze into a tissue but will need to wash your hands afterward (or use an alcohol-based hand sanitizer).

    You and others in your household should frequently wash your hands and regularly clean surfaces. Try your best to avoid touching your face (like scratching or rubbing your nose).

    It’s especially important to take these precautions if you live with older adults, infants or toddlers, persons with asthma, or people with weakened immune systems. While a cold may not necessarily be worse in these individuals, your symptoms may turn out to be something more dangerous, like the flu or COVID-19.

    Recap

    You can prevent the spread of colds by isolating yourself, wearing a face mask, covering your mouth when coughing or sneezing, washing your hands frequently, and cleaning surfaces.

    If You Are Exposed

    While there are no vaccines to prevent colds or surefire ways to avoid cold symptoms, there are things you can do that may reduce the severity or duration of a cold. These include:

    • Getting plenty of rest
    • Increasing fluid intake to prevent dehydration
    • Sipping warm tea, warm soup, or warm apple juice to loosen congestion
    • Using a cool-mist vaporizer or humidifier
    • Gargling with salt water to relieve a sore throat
    • Using over-the-counter saline nasal drops or sprays to treat a stuffy nose

    Summary

    Colds are spread by airborne droplets, person-to-person contact, and touching contaminated surfaces. Colds are most contagious one to four days after cold symptoms appear but may be contagious even longer.

    If you get a cold, you can prevent the spread of the virus by isolating yourself, wearing a face mask, covering your mouth when coughing or sneezing, washing your hands frequently, and regularly cleaning surfaces.

    Treating a cold properly, including getting plenty of rest, may reduce its duration or severity.

    A Word From Verywell

    No one enjoys catching a cold, but, by taking a few standard precautions, you may be able to avoid spreading the virus to others. Out of courtesy to others, it is best to take time off from work or school if you have cold symptoms.

    The same applies if you are scheduled to go to an event or location where there will be a lot of people, such as a concert or a movie theater. Even if you’re not entirely sure you are sick, you should avoid going out as you may inadvertently be the cause of a super-spreader event.

    The way mono works in the body is tricky, so lots of people are confused about how long it is contagious. If you get mono, the virus stays in your body for life. That doesn’t mean that you’re always . But the virus can surface from time to time and risk infecting someone else.

    Here’s how it works:

    Mono, or mononucleosis, usually is caused by an infection with the Epstein-Barr virus (EBV).

    People who have mono can be contagious from the time they first become infected. But they may not know that they have the virus. It takes a while for mono symptoms (like tiredness, fever, muscle aches, headache, or sore throat) to show up — about 1–2 months, in fact. This is called the incubation period.

    To make things even more confusing, some people can carry the virus without ever getting any mono symptoms. So they may not know they have been infected, but they can still pass it to others. In fact, most people have been infected with EBV by the time they reach adulthood.

    People are definitely contagious while they have symptoms, which can last 2–4 weeks or even longer. Health experts aren’t sure how long people with mono stay contagious after symptoms are gone, but it seems they can spread the infection for months after that. Then, the virus stays dormant (inactive) in the body for the rest of a person’s life.

    Sometimes the dormant virus can “wake up” and find its way into a person’s saliva (spit). That person might not feel ill or show any mono symptoms, but can spread the virus to other people. So there’s a very small chance that people who have had mono in the past can pass it to others, even when they feel OK.

    The bottom line is that it’s hard to prevent mono from spreading. Because EBV is so sneaky, infections are common. That’s why doctors urge everyone to wash their hands well and often. It’s the best way to keep germs at bay.

    When your COVID-19 symptoms were at their worst, you were probably solely focused on the basics: resting, hydrating and monitoring yourself for worsening symptoms.

    Now, as your road to recovery becomes clearer and clearer, you may be wondering what your “new normal” will look like once your symptoms subside. Unlike the common illnesses you’re used to, like a cold or the flu, COVID-19 comes with a few extra question marks.

    How long will I be contagious? Should I be worried about these lingering symptoms? Does this mean I don’t have to get vaccinated or wear a mask anymore?

    Here to help you understand what life looks like after recovering from COVID-19 is Dr. Joshua Septimus, associate professor of clinical medicine and medical director of Houston Methodist Primary Care Group Same Day Clinics.

    Don’t leave home while you’re still contagious

    A person with COVID-19 is thought to be most contagious in the days immediately leading up to symptom onset (aka, the presymptomatic period) and throughout the first several days of his or her symptoms.

    But, it can take several more days for a person’s immune system to actually clear the virus from the body.

    “Most studies show that by the end of 10 days of infection, your body has cleared the active virus,” says Dr. Septimus. “A person with COVID-19 is likely no longer contagious after 10 days have passed since testing positive for coronavirus, and 72 hours after resolution of his or her respiratory symptoms and fever,” Dr. Septimus explains.

    When it comes to staying home long enough to ensure you’re no longer contagious, be sure to follow the CDC’s isolation guidelines. Completing your isolation, even if you’re asymptomatic or your symptoms are clearing up and you’re feeling better, is imperative to ensure you don’t spread COVID-19 to others.

    Some symptoms may last longer than you’d like

    COVID-19 comes with a pretty long list of symptoms — the most common being fever, dry cough and shortness of breath.

    Both the severity and duration of these symptoms vary from person to person, but some symptoms are more likely to last well into your recovery period.

    “Some symptoms of COVID-19 linger longer than others,” says Dr. Septimus. “In particular, fatigue and loss of taste and smell can persist beyond the period of contagion.”

    While uncomfortable and/or inconvenient, Dr. Septimus adds that these lingering symptoms aren’t too worrisome for most people.

    You still need to get vaccinated or get your booster, wear a mask and social distance

    In fact, a recent study found that unvaccinated adults were twice as likely to get reinfected with COVID-19 than those who got vaccinated after they’d recovered from their illness.

    “We still know very little about the immune system’s response to this virus, including how long protective immunity may or may not last,” Dr. Septimus warns. “What we do have a clear understanding of is the strong protection that vaccine-induced immunity provides.”

    What does this mean for you?

    Even after recovering from COVID-19, it’s imperative that you get vaccinated and continue to practice the preventive measures that protect yourself and others from the virus, including social distancing, wearing a mask and washing your hands regularly.

    For those who are vaccinated and experience a breakthrough infection, you’ll still want to get a COVID booster. If you are 16+, it’s recommended that you get your booster once your symptoms resolve and you have met the criteria for ending isolation — and the recommended time has elapsed since your primary series of either Pfizer (5 months), Moderna (6 months) or J&J (2 months). People who received monoclonal antibodies as part of their COVID-19 treatment plan will need to wait 90 days before getting a COVID booster.

    “The universal precautions that help prevent the spread of COVID-19 are just that — universal,” Dr. Septimus adds. “We’re all in this together, and we’re all responsible for keeping our community safe. Each and every one of us needs to take these precautions seriously, regardless of whether you’ve already had COVID-19 or not.”

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Strep throat is an illness that is common in childhood, but that doesn ’t make it any less challenging for parents — and their kids — to deal with. Strep throat comes with a number of unpleasant symptoms, and you’ll need to keep your child home from school or daycare. What causes strep throat, what are the most common symptoms, and how long is it contagious?

    What Is Strep Throat Caused By?

    Strep throat is a painful infection in the throat caused by streptococcal bacteria. This type of bacteria is extremely contagious and can be spread by coughing, sneezing, or sharing food and drinks. If your child touches a surface with the bacteria, like a doorknob, and then touches their mouth or nose, the bacteria may also spread this way. Often, a person may be carrying strep without exhibiting any symptoms.

    What Are the Symptoms of Strep Throat?

    The primary symptom of strep throat is a sore, scratchy throat. However, this is typically not mild in nature. Most strep throat pain is severe. The illness is almost always accompanied by a high fever, and it can also result in body aches, headaches, or nausea and vomiting. Nausea is more common in children than adults who contract the illness. Strep throat is also indicated by swollen lymph nodes in the neck and red or white patches on the back of the throat or tonsils.

    How Is Strep Throat Treated?

    Strep throat is usually treated with antibiotics. Since it is a bacterial infection, it will not “run its course” like viral illnesses. Left untreated, streptococcal bacteria can cause inflammation of the kidneys, scarlet fever, rheumatic fever and a specific type of arthritis. Symptoms can be alleviated some with over-the-counter pain relievers, eating soft foods, gargling with warm, salty water several times a day, and getting lots of rest. In cases in which very young children have contracted strep throat, or if throat pain is so severe that eating and drinking are not possible, a visit to the hospital may be necessary so fluids can be given intravenously and your child can be monitored. Recurring strep throat may be treated with a tonsillectomy, which is a simple outpatient procedure to remove the tonsils and adenoids.

    How Long Is Strep Throat Contagious?

    Unfortunately, streptococcal bacteria spread quickly, and individuals with strep throat can be contagious for up to a few days before they start showing symptoms. This means that someone who has not gotten sick yet can spread the disease. Once your child begins to show symptoms, they will continue to be contagious until they begin antibiotic treatment. After 24 hours of antibiotic treatment, strep throat is usually no longer contagious. Antibiotics can make your child feel better quickly as the bacteria begin to die off, but it’s important to finish the antibiotic treatment, even if your child seems well again.

    Suspect Strep Throat? Call the Doctor

    If your child begins to show the symptoms of strep throat, you’ll need to call the doctor and make an appointment for a sick visit. Strep throat will not resolve on its own and can cause complications if left untreated. When caught early, strep throat is usually easier to manage, and the infection is short-lived. This means less downtime for your child and less time out of school or daycare.

    At Penguin Pediatrics, we see many cases of strep throat every year, especially during cold and flu season. We will perform a strep throat test, or a throat swab, to determine if streptococcal bacteria are the cause of your child’s illness. If the test is positive, our physicians will prescribe antibiotics and discuss home care routines to help your child feel better. If your child has any medication allergies or has had reactions to certain antibiotics in the past, be sure to let your doctor know so the correct antibiotic can be given.

    Request an appointment online or call us at (571) 253-6421 (Ashburn location); or (571) 253-6842 (Stone Ridge location). We look forward to helping your children get back on their feet!

    You Might Also Enjoy.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    It’s not just carelessness about brushing and flossing that causes tooth decay in children. Diet, family habits, and genetics all play a role in whether your child will end up with early cavities. Here are five major causes of tooth decay in kids.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Children are especially susceptible to developing warts. These skin growths are generally harmless but can be aesthetically displeasing and even painful. Here’s how to prevent warts from spreading and make the ones your child does have disappear.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    ADHD can affect a child’s self-esteem as they grow into an adult. They may suffer criticism from others for years, and each day is full of challenges. Here’s how you can help your child’s mental health when they have ADHD.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Diarrhea is a common ailment in children, especially those under 5 years old. Here’s when to worry about a case of diarrhea and what to do to avoid any complications.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    When your child is injured or doesn’t feel well, prompt medical care is important. How extensive and immediate that care needs to be depends on your child and their symptoms. Here’s when to schedule a sick visit and when to head to the ER.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Your child is sniffling, sneezing, and fatigued. Is it a cold or the flu? While you can always visit the pediatrician for a more definitive answer, here are some clues as to which illness they have.

    When it comes to being sick, we’ve all heard someone say, “Don’t worry, I’m not contagious anymore.” However, they may still be spreading germs even after their symptoms pass. Understanding the different contagious periods for COVID-19, flu, cold and other viruses will help you feel confident about keeping you and your loved ones healthy!

    What is a contagious period?

    A contagious period is the timeframe an illness is transmittable from one person to another.

    The incubation period, or time before symptoms are visible, can differ among different illnesses and affect the contagious period. During this time, it’s important to be aware of what and whom you encounter. While you may not see any symptoms, you may still be contagious. Understanding your infection and its contagious period will help you and others stay healthy.

    Always remember to frequently wash your hands, keep physical distance between you and others, regularly disinfect and clean surfaces, cover your cough and sneeze and consider wearing a mask to prevent the spread of germs. face covering while in public places. Learn more on how to recognize the different symptoms of COVID-19, the flu and the common cold.

    See the chart below for further information.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Think you might have COVID-19?

    If you get COVID-19, follow the steps below. These important steps protect yourself and others.

    If you learn you have COVID-19 using a Rapid Antigen Test (RAT) at home, report your positive RAT result to Queensland Health.

    Immediately isolate for 7 days

    If you get COVID-19, you need to immediately isolate yourself at your home, or other accommodation, for 7 full days from the date you had your test.

    Isolate means you need to stay away from other people as much as possible so you don’t give the virus to someone else. Find out how to isolate, including what support is available to you. If you don’t have somewhere suitable to isolate, call 134 COVID (134 268) for help.

    Tell your household contacts follow the steps for close contacts

    Tell the people that live with you that you have COVID-19. They may be close contacts and must follow the steps for close contacts.

    Manage your symptoms and health

    Most people who are fully vaccinated will be able to care for themselves at home, like you would for other viruses.

    You may have symptoms like a fever, cough, headache or a sore throat. You may feel unwell for a day or 2, and then start to feel better. Some fully vaccinated people will have no symptoms at all.

    If you’re unsure whether you need medical care for your symptoms, or you’re unsure what type of care you may need, you can:

    • use our COVID care self-checker
    • call the National Coronavirus Helpline 24/7 on 1800 020 080. Press 8 if you need an interpreter.

    Depending on your symptoms and other health conditions, you’ll be advised the right type of COVID care for you. You’ll be told if you need to see your GP or your contact details will be sent to a hospital so they can call you. Some people will be told to call Triple Zero (000).

    You should seek medical advice if you:

    • are not improving after 2 or 3 days, or are getting sicker
    • have a chronic health condition
    • are pregnant.

    Keep a COVID-19 symptom diary (PDF, 2.4 MB) , so you can track if your symptoms get worse.

    Only call Triple Zero (000) or go to an emergency department if you have severe symptoms. Read more about symptoms and medical care for COVID-19 in Queensland.

    If you need any other support while you’re in isolation, read our guide on where to get help.

    Get the things you need delivered like food and medication

    You will be in isolation for at least 7 days. It’s important you have everything you need for staying home.

    Any deliveries must be no contact.

    Ask friends or family members to get food and medication for you.

    If that isn’t possible, arrange a food delivery service. Have all food left outside your house. Do not let any delivery person into your home or accommodation.

    If you need a prescription filled, arrange this with your usual pharmacist or GP. They can deliver it to your home or accommodation, or you can let your friend or family member know where to collect the medication.

    Home care workers and other providers of essential services like nurses are allowed to enter your home. However, if you receive these services it is important that you let the service providers know that you have COVID-19 and are in isolation.

    If you live alone, make sure a friend or family member knows you are isolating, and checks in on you (by phone or video call) every few days.

    If you can’t get family or friends to help you, contact the Community Recovery Hotline on 1800 173 349.

    Tell your social, work and education contacts to get tested if they have symptoms

    It’s likely you will have been in contact with other people while you were infectious.

    It is possible you may have spread the virus to others (without knowing) in the 2 days before you had symptoms or found out you have COVID-19.

    If you have been in contact with anyone during that period, you need to tell them you have COVID-19 so they can monitor their own health and get tested if they feel unwell.

    This might include your workplace or the place you study, or if you have children, the school or childcare they go to.

    Authors

    Epidemiologist | Senior Research Fellow, National Centre for Epidemiology and Population Health, Australian National University

    Epidemiologist | PhD Candidate, National Centre for Epidemiology and Population Health, Australian National University

    Epidemiologist | Senior Research Fellow, Australian National University

    Disclosure statement

    Meru Sheel receives funding from the Westpac Scholars Trust.

    Amy Elizabeth Parry and Tambri Housen do not work for, consult, own shares in or receive funding from any company or organisation that would benefit from this article, and have disclosed no relevant affiliations beyond their academic appointment.

    Partners

    Australian National University provides funding as a member of The Conversation AU.

    As the coronavirus pandemic stretches on, a small proportion of Australians infected have now died, while most have either recovered, or are likely to recover over the next few weeks.

    One thing many of us want to know is for how long people who have SARS-CoV-2, the virus that causes COVID-19, are able to pass it on to someone else.

    Let’s look at what the science tells us so far.

    How long does it take to get sick?

    The “incubation period” is the time between being exposed to the virus and the onset of symptoms.

    For COVID-19, the incubation period ranges from 1 to 14 days. But most people who develop COVID-19 symptoms do so 4 to 6 days after exposure.

    How long are you infectious?

    The “infectious period” means the time you’re able to spread the virus to someone else.

    For COVID-19, there is emerging evidence to suggest the infectious period may start 1 to 3 days before you develop symptoms.

    The most infectious period is thought to be 1 to 3 days before symptoms start, and in the first 7 days after symptoms begin. But some people may remain infectious for longer.

    Commonly reported symptoms for COVID-19 – such as fever, cough and fatigue – usually last around 9 to 10 days but this can be longer.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Why are some people infectious for longer?

    Typically with viruses, the higher the viral load (the more virus circulating in the body), the higher the risk of transmission through known transmission pathways.

    A study conducted in Hong Kong looking at viral load in 23 patients diagnosed with COVID-19 found higher viral loads in the first week of illness.

    Another study from China looking at 76 hospitalised patients found that by 10 days after symptom onset, mild cases had cleared the virus. That is, no virus was detectable through testing.

    However, severe cases have much higher viral loads and many continue to test positive beyond the 10 days after symptoms start.

    So the more severe the illness and the higher the viral load, the longer you continue to shed the virus and are infectious.

    When are you no longer infectious?

    If someone has been symptom-free for 3 days and they developed their first symptoms more than 10 days prior, they are no longer considered to be infectious.

    But we’re not sure whether people are infectious when they have recovered but the virus can still be detected in their bodies.

    One study from Hong Kong found the virus could be detected for 20 days or longer after the initial onset of symptoms in one-third of patients tested.

    Another study from China found found the virus in a patients’ faecal samples five weeks after the first onset of symptoms.

    But the detection of the virus doesn’t necessarily mean the person is infectious. We need more studies with larger sample sizes to get to the bottom of this question.

    Should you get tested again before going back into the community?

    Due to a global shortage of coronavirus tests, the Commonwealth and state governments have strict criteria about who should be tested for COVID-19 and when.

    People who have been self-quarantining, because they had contact with a confirmed case of COVID-19 and have completed their 14-day quarantine period without developing symptoms, can return to the community. There is no requirement to be tested prior to returning to the community. It is, however, recommended they continue to practise social distancing and good hygiene as a precaution.

    The requirements are different for people who have been diagnosed with COVID-19.

    At present, re-testing people who have experienced mild illness, and have recovered from COVID-19 is not recommended. A person is considered safe to return to the community and discontinue self-isolation if they are no longer infectious. This means they developed their first symptoms more than 10 days prior and have not experienced any symptoms for at least 3 days (72 hours).

    For people who have been hospitalised with more severe illness, the testing requirements before discharge are different. They will have two swabs taken 24 hours apart to check if they have cleared the virus. If the swabs are both negative, they can be discharged and don’t require further self-isolation.

    If one or both tests are positive but the person is well enough to go home, they must continue to self-isolate for at least 10 days since they were discharged from hospital and they have not experienced any symptoms for at least 3 days.

    There are also different testing requirements for people working or living in high-risk settings. If you work or live in a high-risk setting you should consult with your health care provider on re-testing requirements.

    The delta variant may lead to new COVID-19 symptoms. So how long are you contagious?

    How to tell when you are contagious

    • Email
    • Flipboard

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Pedestrians wear protective masks during the coronavirus pandemic, in the Queens borough of New York on May 19, 2021.

    Frank Franklin II, Associated Press

    The delta variant has changed the game when it comes to the pandemic. Health officials suggest infected people can spread the virus to five to nine people, compared to two or three with the normal variant of COVID-19.

    How long are you contagious with the delta variant?

    You could be contagious for up to two weeks with the coronavirus — no matter the variant.

    But people get sicker quicker from the delta variant, though, according to the Massachusetts Institute of Technology.For the delta variant, it took people three to five days to test positive. But in 2020, the average positive test came on average six days after exposure.

    • “Not only were Delta-infected individuals testing positive two days earlier, on average, they were also way more infectious by the time their infections were detectible,” according to MIT.
    • The delta variant is spreading ‘like wildfire.’ Does it make people sicker?
    • Where is the delta variant in the U.S.? This CDC map might give you a clue

    That’s what we know so far about the virus, according to the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention.

    • Fully vaccinated people should get tested for COVID-19 somewhere between three to five days after exposure. From there, you should wear a mask in public for 14 days until you test negative.
    • People should consider quarantining for 14 days to stop the spread of the coronavirus. You might shorten your quarantine after day 10 without testing, or day seven after testing, per the CDC.

    Is the delta variant more contagious?

    Yes. Dr. Rochelle Walensky, the director of the CDC, said during a COVID-19 briefing this week that the delta variant infects more people than previous strains, like the original alpha variant, according to MarketWatch.

    • “The delta variant is highly contagious,” she said. “To put this in perspective: if you get sick with the alpha variant, you could infect about two other unvaccinated people. If you get sick with the delta variant, we estimate that you can infect about five other unvaccinated people — more than twice as many as the original strain.”

    The delta variant can infect more people because infected people have higher viral loads, meaning they can transmit the virus a lot quicker.

    Published April 8, 2021

    Published April 8, 2021

    How to tell when you are contagious

    When new or recurring COVID-19 symptoms continue for weeks, you might be suffering from post-COVID syndrome (also called long COVID). Find out what are common (and less common) post-COVID symptoms, whether you’re still contagious and if you should get the COVID-19 vaccine.

    How to know if you have post-COVID syndrome

    Pulmonologist John Dickinson, MD, PhD, has been treating many patients suffering from post-COVID syndrome. Dr. Dickinson explains, “Post-COVID is defined as new or current symptoms that persist more than eight weeks after the original infection, and the individual is no longer testing positive.”

    COVID-19 long-haulers, also called COVID-19 survivors, can experience very different post-COVID symptoms. Post-COVID symptoms often come and go.

    Common post-COVID symptoms

    • Chest pain
    • Cough
    • Shortness of breath (hypoxia)
    • Tiredness or exhaustion
    • Trouble concentrating (brain fog)
    • Trouble sleeping

    Less common post-COVID symptoms

    • Anxiety or depression
    • Dizziness
    • Feeling lightheaded
    • Hair loss
    • Headaches
    • Heart palpitations (racing heart)
    • Joint or muscle pain
    • Loss of taste or smell
    • Numbness or tingling in the fingers and toes
    • Post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD)
    • Upset stomach

    Mental health concerns

    Anxiety, depression, sleep disturbances and PTSD have been reported in 30% or more of COVID-19 survivors.

    “As a pulmonologist, a lot of the people I see are ICU survivors. So, some of them have PTSD from their near-death experience in the ICU. COVID-19 was traumatic for those folks,” says Dr. Dickinson. But others stayed at home throughout their disease and started to experience issues with their mental health.

    “The dilemma of this post-COVID condition is that many people are never hospitalized, but they have these persistent symptoms that are distressing to them,” says Dr. Dickinson. “They often feel that no one understands them. They go to their doctor, who runs a test or does an X-ray, and it’s normal. So they feel like nobody gets what they’re going through.”

    Are people with post-COVID contagious?

    Typically, after four weeks, a long-hauler’s polymerase chain reaction (PCR) test is negative, meaning they are not contagious. The cut-off for being contagious (and ending your quarantine) would be when you test negative on a PCR test.

    Should people with post-COVID get vaccinated?

    “I recommend that post-COVID patients get the vaccine,” says Dr. Dickinson. “I typically recommend waiting 3 months after the initial infection to get the COVID-19 vaccine.” We don’t know yet if the COVID-19 vaccines help resolve post-COVID symptoms, but they do prevent against re-infection.

    Related stories:

    How to tell when you are contagious

    What are ‘long-hauler’ effects of COVID-19?

    Many COVID-19 patients, like Steve Schrader, are finding the road to recovery longer than they hoped. See what his experience with the disease was like firsthand and how he’s doing now.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    How to fight COVID-19 at home

    Most cases of COVID-19 can be treated at home, but some widely shared advice on how to beat it is just plain wrong. See what critical care physician Brian Boer, MD, advises.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    What if I get COVID-19 after my first vaccine shot?

    What happens if you get the first vaccine, then get COVID-19 – testing positive – what about the second shot?

    Guidelines are based on the limited available data

    Share this story

    • Share this on Facebook
    • Share this on Twitter

    Share All sharing options for: After recovering, COVID-19 patients struggle to know when to stop isolating

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Photo by John Nacion/NurPhoto via Getty Images

    Reyhan Harmanci is feeling better. After cycling through an illness she thinks was COVID-19, with headache, fever, and nausea, her symptoms started to subside. But she lives in Brooklyn, New York with her husband, who’s still sick, and her young kids — and it’s getting harder to schedule a grocery delivery.

    There’s a store around the corner, but Harmanci says she’s still struggling to figure out when it’s safe for her to leave the house without infecting other people. “Everyone has a doctor friend or doctor relative who is going to tell you different things,” she says. She’s heard that she should wait seven days without fever, or seven days without any symptoms, or even as long as 40 days.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Image by Alex Castro / The Verge

    The new coronavirus is spreading through the US, and several states have made emergency declarations. The World Health Organization has declared it a pandemic. Here are the basics:

    Everything you need to know about the coronavirus

    Right now, the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) says that people can stop isolating if they’ve been fever-free for 72 hours, their other symptoms have improved, and it’s been at least seven days since they first felt sick. The limited information available about how patients recover seems to support those guidelines, says James Hudspeth, the COVID response inpatient floor lead at Boston Medical Center.

    But patients like Harmanci are still facing conflicting advice, in part because there’s still no clear data showing just how long people who get COVID-19 are contagious. “There are a lot of questions left unanswered,” says Hudspeth.

    One study out of Germany, that hasn’t been peer-reviewed, showed that people who had COVID-19 but weren’t hospitalized had high levels of the novel coronavirus in their respiratory tract early on in their illness. The levels dropped off after four or five days of symptoms, and by the tenth day after they got sick, there was hardly any virus left. A study of hospitalized patients in China, though, found that the virus was detectable for up to 20 days after symptoms started — but levels also dropped off when the symptoms did.

    Doctors still don’t know how much of the virus is enough to infect someone else. But Hudspeth says they generally feel that if people have lower levels of the virus, the chances that they’re contagious is lower, as well.

    “That data has made us feel more assured about the CDC guidelines,” he says. “It’s reasonable that they will capture most cases, and make sure most patients are cleared to a reasonable degree.”

    Alexei Wagner, assistant director of adult emergency medicine at the Stanford Department of Emergency Medicine, also says he’s largely following CDC guidelines, with some exceptions. “Sometimes it’s easier to just tell people seven days since their last symptom,” he says. “That’s a more conservative interpretation of the guidelines.”

    Relying on symptoms can be challenging, because the illness caused by this coronavirus can come and go. Harmanci says her fever would go away and come back a few days later, and that she continued to develop new symptoms. “The shapeshifting nature of the illness makes it hard to track how you’re doing,” she says. “It adds another layer of confusion about when it’s ok to leave the house.”

    COVID-19 can also cause a wide range of symptoms, Hudspeth says — and doctor’s don’t have great answers about when or why certain symptoms appear. “We know some patients feel better, and then have more cough and shortness of breath again,” he says. Waiting three days, though, should usually give people enough time to see if they’re actually improving, he says.

    In some cases, people might be able to get tested after their symptoms improve to get a better sense of if they’ve cleared their infection — the CDC has a second set of guidelines saying that they can leave isolation if they have two negative tests in a row, 24 hours apart. US citizens with COVID-19 who were repatriated from the Diamond Princess were tested before they were allowed to leave isolation, for example. But it’s still challenging for most people to get tested to confirm they’re sick, and there aren’t enough tests to make it standard practice after recovery. “If we had unlimited tests, I’d recommend people get tested again to confirm,” Hudspeth says.

    Using testing as a criteria for letting people emerge form isolation comes with its own issues: the standard test checks to see if a patient has any amount of the novel coronavirus in their respiratory system, either by swabbing their nose or throat. But just because someone still has the virus in their system doesn’t necessarily mean they still have an active infection, Wagner says. Residual virus left over could still return a positive test, even if it’s not enough to be infectious.

    Scientists keep learning more about the novel coronavirus and COVID-19, and as they do, guidelines around recovery will continue to change. “Does viral detection mean you’re infectious? Maybe, maybe not,” Wagner says.

    For now, people like Harmanci — and the tens of thousands of others in the US who are sick and waiting at home — are left to make decisions based on the guidelines they have right now. The anxiety around that is understandable, Hudspeth says. Until there’s more information available, being cautious makes sense. “No one wants to be the person that infects their loved ones,” he says.

    Covid is spread through close contact with people who are infected with the virus so it is important to isolate to reduce the risk of transmission

    People who live in England and Northern Ireland are now advised to follow government guidance rather than legally enforceable rules, while Covid remaining measures in Scotland and Wales are expected to be lifted later this month.

    Sign up to our NationalWorld Today newsletter

    The i newsletter cut through the noise

    The change in guidance comes following a decline in infections, with scientists saying the Omicron wave in the UK has now peaked.

    The biggest change in guidance has been to self-isolation rules, which were scrapped in England last month.

    People are no longer legally obligated to stay at home if they test positive but the official advice still remains that people stay at home for five days to avoid further transmission.

    The new guidance is part of Boris Johnson’s strategy “living with Covid” which moves away from “state mandation” to “personal responsibility”.

    However, the Prime Minister has warned that the pandemic is “not over” and people are urged to remain cautious as the virus is still circulating.

    If you do fall ill with Covid, this is what you need to know about the contagious period and how long you will need to quarantine, depening on where you live in the UK.

    How long are you contagious with Covid?

    Covid is spread via small droplets in the air and is easily transmitted through close contact with people who are infected.

    It is spread when a person with the virus breathes, speaks, coughs or sneezes, and can be passed on even if someone does not have any symptoms.

    It can also be picked up by touching surfaces where infected droplets have landed, so it is important to thoroughly wash your hands to minimise the risk.

    People who have Covid can pass the virus to others from around two days before they start to display symptoms.

    Those infected can then remain contagious for up to 10 days after symptoms appear, according to the UK government.

    It is possible to spread the virus to others even if symptoms are mild, or non-existent, which is why you must self-isolate if you contract it.

    Read More

    • What does a faint line on lateral flow test mean? Covid test results explained – and rules if it’s positive
    • Does Omicron cause long Covid? How long symptoms last – and what we know about long-term effects of variant
    • How long do Omicron symptoms last? Length of time Covid variant stays in body – and how long you test positive

    When are you most infectious after a positive test?

    Findings from a study published in The Lancet Microbe last year suggested that people are most infectious in the first five days after the onset of symptoms.

    However, more recent research, published in JAMA Internal Medicine, found people are most contagious two days before and three days after they develop symptoms.

    The European Centre for Disease Prevention and Control (ECDC) has said that adults with mild to moderate symptoms remain infectious no longer than 10 days after symptoms begin, regardless of the variant.

    However, adults with severe to critical illness, or severe immunosuppression, can still be contagious for up to 20 days after symptoms start.

    The good news is that evidence suggests people who are fully vaccinated and contract Covid can have comparable amounts of virus in their body as someone who is unvaccinated, but they were less infectious overall.

    How long do I need to self isolate?

    In England and Northern Ireland, it is not a legal requirement to self-isolate if you test positive for Covid.

    However, it is strongly advised that people with coronavirus stay at home for at least five days and do not go into work, although this will not be enforced by law.

    It is also no longer a requirement for people to take daily Covid tests if they have been in close contact with someone with the virus, regardless of their vaccination status.

    In Scotland and Wales, people are still legally obligated to self-isolate after testing positive for Covid.

    The Covid-19 self isolation period starts immediately from when symptoms started, or from when a positive lateral flow or PCR test was taken if you do not have any symptoms.

    In Wales, the isolation period is five full days, providing two consecutive lateral flow test results are produced 24 hours apart.

    If you get a positive result on day five, you must then get a negative test on day six and day seven before leaving isolation. This process must continue until you get two negative results in a row up to the end of day 10.

    You cannot leave quarantine earlier than the full 10 day period if you do not get two consecutive negative tests, regardless of your vaccination status.

    These rules are expected to remain in place until the end of March.

    Anyone who tests positive for coronaviIn England, Wales and Northern Ireland, anyone who tests positive for Covid-19 can leave self-isolation after five full days, on the

    In Scotland, rules require people to stay at home for at least seven days, regardless of their vaccination status.

    Isolation can end if two negative lateral flow tests are produced 24 hours apart, with the first taken no earlier than day six.

    If you get a second negative result on day seven, and do not have a temperature, you can come out of isolation. If the day six test comes back positive, you must take further tests on subsequent days until you get two negative results 24 hours apart.

    After leaving isolation, it is “strongly advised” that you limit close contact with people in crowded or poorly ventilated spaces, and continue to work from home where possible to minimise the risk of passing the virus on to those at higher risk from Covid.

    Confirmatory PCR tests for asymptomatic people who test positive on a lateral flow device are no longer needed.

    A message from the editor:

    Thank you for reading. NationalWorld is a new national news brand, produced by a team of journalists, editors, video producers and designers who live and work across the UK. Find out more about who’s who in the team, and our editorial values. We want to start a community among our readers, so please follow us on Facebook, Twitter and Instagram, and keep the conversation going. You can also sign up to our newsletters and get a curated selection of our best reads to your inbox every day.

    Premium

    It’s not yet clear, but some early data suggests people might become contagious sooner than with earlier variants — possibly within a day after infection

    The U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention says people with the coronavirus are most infectious in the few days before and after symptoms develop. But that window of time might happen earlier with omicron, according to some outside experts.

    That’s because Omicron appears to cause symptoms faster than previous variants – about three days after infection, on average, according to preliminary studies. Based on previous data, that means people with omicron could start becoming contagious as soon as a day after infection.

    Covid hospitalisation increased. WHO on severity of .

    Tata Power Q4 results: Profit rises 28% to ₹503 cr; fi .

    Russian prez likely to make announcement on Ukraine dur .

    LTI, Mindtree merge in stock-swap deal

    With previous variants, people became contagious two to four days after infection. And people remain contagious a couple days after symptoms subside.

    Researchers say it’s too early to know whether that shorter incubation period for omicron translates into earlier contagiousness. But it would help explain the variant’s rapid spread.

    Dr. Amy Karger of the University of Minnesota Medical School recommends that people test themselves at three days and five days after exposure if possible.

    “A lot of people are turning positive by day three,” Karger says, referring to omicron. “There’s basically an opportunity here to catch people earlier than you would with the other variants.”

    If you only have one test, it’s fine to wait until day five, Karger says.

    People who have COVID-19 symptoms should get tested immediately if possible.

    Have you ever wondered how long people are contagious with COVID-19 and are still able to spread the virus to others? Scientists at the Public Health Agency of Canada’s (PHAC) National Microbiology Laboratory (NML) tried to find the answer to this sticky question.

    How to tell when you are contagious

    Dr. Jim Strong is a Senior Research Scientist at NML, working to understand the mechanisms that make COVID-19 so infectious. His team of researchers recently collaborated with Manitoba’s Cadham Provincial Laboratory to publish a paper on how long people infected with COVID-19 can spread the virus to others.

    How viruses attack

    “Viruses can not survive on their own, so they look to us for help” says Dr. Jim Strong, Senior Research Scientist, NML. “However, once viruses invade a person’s living cells, they can multiply exponentially and cause severe disease. If your immune system is not robust enough to fight off the virus when it first enters your body, then the bug is able to set up camp and begin wreaking havoc.”

    On their own, viruses are not necessarily harmful, but they can bring deadly disease with them. The virus that causes COVID-19 brings with it symptoms like coughing and sneezing that can spread the virus and infect other people. It seems, according to new research from NML, that the virus that causes COVID-19 only has a limited window of time to infect others. However, these are initial findings and more research is required to confirm results.

    The deadline for infection

    How to tell when you are contagious

    SARS-CoV-2, the virus that causes COVID-19.

    NML Scientists led by Dr. Jim Strong conducted the largest and most diverse COVID-19 infectivity study to date in the world, looking at samples from over 90 patients. In the study, researchers compared nasal and throat samples of patients at various times from symptom onset, and measured the ability of the samples to infect lab-grown cells. The researchers used the COVID-19-positive samples to grow the virus in a controlled environment.

    After growing the virus, the researchers monitored how infectious the samples were. The researchers found that patient samples did not contain infectious material after eight days following the onset of symptoms. This means, that up until eight days, the patients can still spread the disease. After that point, patients are unlikely to spread the virus. However, these findings do not mean the virus that causes COVID-19 disappears after 8 days. The researchers found that the genetic material of the virus remained in the samples, but it was unable to grow and therefore should not infect others.

    Before this research study, there was a lack of laboratory data to understand this very important factor in the spread of COVID-19.

    “This study continues previous research conducted by other experts from around the world, but with much larger sample sizes,” says Dr. Strong. “The next step is to replicate this study on an even larger scale. The reason we do this is to ensure the findings are consistent between different and larger groups, so that we can confidently adjust public health guidelines to best protect the health of Canadians.”

    Until more studies are done, the 14-day isolation period will remain in Canada and likely many other countries. While more research will need to be conducted, this study is a major stepping-stone on the road back to normalcy.

    Gastroenteritis, also referred to as ‘stomach flu’, is inflammation of the stomach and intestinal lining, which causes diarrhea and vomiting.

    It can be caused by a virus, a bacteria or a parasite. Norovirus is the most common cause of gastroenteritis in adults. In children, rotavirus is more often involved. These viruses circulate mainly in the fall and winter. Other viruses and bacteria can spread stomach flu, especially in people traveling abroad.

    Gastroenteritis is extremely contagious. You can avoid spreading and catching it through simple hygienic measures such as washing your hands.

    Symptoms

    The main symptoms of gastroenteritis are the following:

    • Diarrhea: at least 3 liquid or semi-liquid stools every 24 hours or stool that is more abundant and frequent than usual
    • Abdominal cramps
    • Nausea
    • Vomiting

    Other symptoms may sometimes appear:

    • Mild fever
    • Headache
    • Muscle pain

    Symptoms of gastroenteritis usually last 24 to 72 hours. However, they can last up to 10 days if the stomach flu began while travelling abroad or upon your return.

    Persons with gastroenteritis are usually contagious when showing symptoms, and most particularly so when symptoms are severe. They may be contagious even a few weeks after symptoms have subsided.

    If you have symptoms of gastroenteritis, it is important that you stay home to heal and to avoid transmitting the illness to other people, until all symptoms have disappeared. Should you have questions regarding your condition, contact Info-Santé 811.

    When to consult

    Gastroenteritis is generally not serious. Most people take care of themselves at home and self-heal without taking medicines. However, in some cases, you should consult a doctor or contact Info-Santé 811.

    Call Info-Santé 811

    People likely to experience complications should contact Info-Santé 811. Some cases also require evaluation by a nurse. For instance, you should call Info-Santé 811 if you or your child are in one of the following situations:

    • You have diarrhea and your stools are frequent and abundant or they contain a little blood
    • You are unable to drink or keep fluids down
    • Your diarrhea starts while travelling abroad or upon your return
    • You are unsure whether or not to see a doctor

    A nurse will give you specific advice and tell you whether or not you need to see a doctor right away.

    Consult a doctor the same day

    You should see a doctor the same day if you or your child are in one of the following situations:

    • You have diarrhea which does not subside after 48 hours despite following instructions for rehydrating and eating when you have gastroenteritis
    • You have diarrhea and fever (over 38 ºC or 100,4 ºF) for over 48 hours
    • You have been vomiting for 48 hours and the situation does not improve despite following instructions for rehydrating and eating when you have gastroenteritis
    • You have diarrhea that has persisted for over 1 week. However, if your diarrhea started during a trip abroad or upon your return, it could last more than a week

    You can find a resource near you offering medical consultation on the same or next day. To learn more or to find one of those resources, consult the Finding a resource offering medical consultation on the same or next day page.

    Go to emergency immediately

    You should go to emergency immediately if you or your child are in one of the following situations:

    • You have a lot of blood in your stool, or your stool is black
    • You have diarrhea with intense abdominal pain
    • You have diarrhea, extreme thirst, have not urinated in 12 hours
    • You are vomiting frequently, and it does not slow down after 4 to 6 hours
    • There is stool or blood (red in colour or ground coffee-like) in your vomit
    • Your general health is deteriorating (weakness, drowsiness, irritability, confusion)

    Treatment

    Rehydrating yourself and eating well are the two main ways of treating gastroenteritis. To learn more, see Hydrating and rehydrating when you have gastroenteritis and Foods to eat when you have gastroenteritis.

    Complications

    The main complication of gastroenteritis is dehydration. It occurs when the body eliminates too large a quantity of water and mineral salts, which are essential to the proper functioning of the body.

    People likely to experience complications

    Some people are more at risk of experiencing complications. They include:

    • Children less than 2 years old
    • People aged 65 years and over
    • Pregnant women
    • People with a chronic disease such as diabetes

    If you or your child are in these categories of people and show symptoms of gastroenteritis, contact Info-Santé 811. A nurse will evaluate your condition and give you the appropriate recommendations.

    Transmission

    Gastroenteritis is a contagious illness. An infected person can transmit the illness as long they have symptoms and up to 2 weeks after they have disappeared. He or she can be contagious even a few weeks after symptoms have subsided.

    Gastroenteritis can be transmitted:

    • Through consumption of contaminated water or food
    • Through direct contact with a contaminated person, for example by kissing or shaking hands, if the person’s hands are contaminated with microbes from stools
    • Through indirect contact with contaminated people or objects
      • By eating food that has been contaminated through handling by an infected person
      • By touching surfaces or objects that have been touched or handled by an infected person (example: door handles, utensils, clothes, toys)
      • By touching surfaces or objects contaminated by stool or vomit
    • Through breathing droplets spewed into the air, by vomit for instance

    Protection and prevention

    Adopt simple hygiene measures

    You can protect yourself from gastroenteritis and avoid transmission by adopting simple hygiene measures:

    • Wash your hands often
      • Before, during and after preparing meals
      • Before eating
      • Before breastfeeding or feeding a child
      • After using the toilet or having helped a child use the toilet
      • After changing a child’s diaper
    • Clean toilet seats and surfaces or objects that might have been contaminated by stool or vomit with a disinfectant
    • Put toddlers in superabsorbent diapers to prevent leakage
    • Prepare and clean feeding bottles under the cleanest possible conditions

    Vaccinate your children

    Rotavirus is the main virus responsible for gastroenteritis in children. Giving young children vaccination against this virus is the best way to protect them against gastroenteritis. Depending on the vaccine used, 2 or 3 doses are required. Children must receive the first dose of the vaccine before the age of 20 weeks and the last before 8 months.

    For information on the vaccine against rotavirus, consult a doctor or contact Info-Santé 811.

  • How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    One thing I’ve learned after years of training clients is that trying to squeeze in exercise while staying at home to raise the kids is not easy. Even the best-laid plans can be flushed down the drain for any number of reasons.

    But, it is possible to get some exercise in, even on your busiest day. To prove it, I went straight to the source—the clients I’ve trained who stay home to work and/or take care of the kiddos, probably the busiest people I know.

    The fact that these people found an hour for training each week is already impressive, but they also had some very creative ways of staying active. Here are their best ideas:

    Exercise With the Kids

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Now, I know this one isn’t easy. I’ve trained lots of clients with babies, toddlers, and teens and it isn’t always easy to get them involved. However, I’ve also had kids participating in the workouts and they often have a lot of fun exercising with Mom or Dad. Some ideas:

    • Include them in the workout. Create rolled-up sock “dumbbells” so they can copy your exercises. If they’re old enough and coordinated, have them hold very light weights or water bottles and have them exercise with you.
    • Take them for walks or bike rides. This is an obvious one, I know, but it’s one of the simplest things and one way everyone can have a good time while staying active.
    • Play games. These days, there are lots of games out there that involve physical activity, something everyone can do together.
    • Make chores into a workout. One client, *Denise, has her kids help her in the yard and they have contests to see who can rake the most leaves or sweep the sidewalk the fastest.

    Wear Your Workout Clothes All Day

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    One common issue many of my stay-at-home clients have is finding big chunks of time for workouts. Even trying to hop on the treadmill or do a quick 30-minute video while the kids nap can be tough.

    One of my clients, *Janine, who has two young kids, gets around this by putting on her workout clothes as soon as she gets up. Doing this:

    • Gets you in the mood. Just wearing your workout clothes may motivate you to work harder even if you’re just doing chores around the house. Plus, you can get sweaty and you don’t have to worry about it.
    • Makes workouts easier. You’re always ready for a quick workout or walk whenever time allows. Janine uses every little bit of time for short bouts of exercise, 10 minutes of cardio here or a quick core workout there. it all adds up
    • Reminds you of your goal to exercise. Wearing your workout clothes is a reminder to get some kind of exercise in, no matter how short.

    Make Everything Count

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    If you find you don’t have time for continuous exercise or that you’ve missed a workout, that doesn’t mean you can’t get in some activity. Try these ideas:

    • Run the stairs. One client, *Eddie said he adds extra laps on the stairs when doing chores or chasing the kids around.
    • Add more walking. Another client, A client races through the grocery store to burn extra calories. In the winter, she walks with the kids at the mall.
    • Incorporate strength trainingall day long. One stay at home dad does pushups with one of his kids on his back. Another client does lunges, squats and other exercises while she’s cooking dinner or when bending over to pick up toys or clothes. It all counts!

    It all counts. What ideas can you come up with in your own life?

    Have Workout Ideas and Options Ready

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Part of staying in shape when you have a hectic schedule is being ready to take advantage of a few minutes here and there. The trouble is, what’s the best way to use that time and get the most out of it? Short bouts of exercise can be effective if you work hard enough. One of my clients does these timesaver workouts throughout the week:

    I have other clients who keep it simple and do body weight exercises (pushups, squats, lunges, etc.) for a minute each followed by a quick run on the treadmill or a staircase. The point is to do something and work hard at it. If you have a plan, you’ll be more likely to follow through.

    Work With a Personal Trainer

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    If it’s within your budget, consider working with a trainer once a week or even every couple of weeks in your home.

    It isn’t for everyone, but in-home personal training is convenient and is becoming more common and affordable.

    My stay at home moms and dads find it’s a great way to get workout ideas and stay on track. With an in-home trainer you get:

    • Convenience. The trainer can work around your schedule and you don’t have to drive anywhere for an appointment.
    • Customized workouts. You’ll get workouts that fit your schedule, goals and equipment and workouts you can do on your own as well.
    • Motivation. It’s easier to work hard with a trainer pushing you a little.

    If money is an issue, consider doing partner training with a friend to save money.

    Involve Your Friends and Family

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    If you have a spouse or family around, you may be able to negotiate some exercise time during the week. Some ideas:

    • Negotiate with your spouse. I have married clients who alternate weeks — the dad works with me while his wife watches the kids and they switch off for the next week.
    • Take advantage of family. Many of my clients have grandma come over once or twice a week to spend time with the kids so they can get to the gym for a workout.
    • Get to know your neighbors. I have one client who has a deal with her neighbor. They watch each other’s kids once a week while the other goes for a run. They also walk together once a week to keep each other motivated.

    Not everyone has this kind of support but, if you do, take advantage of it.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Staying at home as a parent means that you have both more and less time on your hands than your working partner. You have more time because you don’t have to commute to and from work, but you have far less time because the little one is going to occupy every spare moment.

    Finding time to fit in a workout can be a challenge, but here are a few great tips to help you make your workout a priority every day.

    1. Make Potty Time a Workout

    While the little one is sitting on the potty, fit in a short workout. It’s usually only five to 10 minutes, but you can drag it on to a good 15 minutes if your toddler is entertained. Use that time to do your push ups, pull ups, planks, squats and chair dips.

    2. Squeeze a Stroll In

    Driving to the store can be a good time to get in your workout. Simply park a few blocks away from the store, and carry baby on your back or in your arms. You’ll get that good workout in both directions, and baby will be able to see more of the city.

    3. Look for Gyms with Child Care

    Many gyms do offer child care as a means of enticing busy parents into buying a membership. If your gym offers child care, take advantage of it–or else switch to a gym that does. You’ll have a wonderful workout break, a solid hour away from the kids. Even if it costs more, it’s worth considering.

    4. Do Workouts with the Kids

    Why not look for activities you can do that give all of you great exercise? Have you ever tried to jog while pushing a double stroller? You’ll find that it’s a wonderful workout, and your older children can jog alongside you. Combine your house chores with exercise, and find activities that take you outdoors and get you moving.

    5. Trim Down Your Workouts

    Do you really need to spend 60 to 90 minutes per day working out? Look for HIIT workouts you can do in less time, and get in a high-intensity workout in those few moments you have to yourself throughout the day.

    6. Use the Kids as Weights

    Tired of carrying the little one around all day? That’s because it’s exhausting for your muscles! Use the baby as a weight, and find ways to work out with your kid. You can do bench presses, shoulder raises, bicep curls, leg raises, and a whole host of exercises using your baby instead of a dumbbell.

    Being busy doesn’t mean that your fitness has to suffer As a stay-at-home parent, you can still fit exercise into your day no matter how much time your children demand from you.

    Some people get lucky and are born with fit, toned bodies. Andy Peloquin is not one of those people. Fitness has come hard for him, and he’s had to work for it. His trials have led him to becoming a martial artist, an NFPT-certified fitness trainer, and a man passionate about exercise, diet and healthy living. He loves to exercise–he does so six days a week–and loves to share his passion for fitness and health with others.

    As mom’s, our life is super busy right? Whether you are a working mom or stay at home mom, we are all doing things like cleaning, cooking, caring for the littles, and the list goes on. Anyone agree that there are not enough hours in the day? and especially not enough hours to fit in things for ourselves. I decided to ask women like you, how it is that they stay fit as a busy mom. What are their secrets and how do they make it work?

    I have compiled a list of 12 Tips for staying fit as a buys mom from other women like you so you can begin to take steps to feeling good in your own skin!

    Get Your Workout Done Early

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    This was the number one tip that every woman said! To quote a few, “Workout first thing in the morning!! I end up with a million excuses the more time passes haha” – New mommy, Schaelynne D. says. This is so accurate and I can relate to this so much. Have you ever been there where you kept telling yourself “I’ll do it later” and then later becomes never. If you are lucky to have kids that sleep in (because I do not), Fit mom, Leemay R. says she “wakes up early in the AM before the babes do to get my workouts done!”. We have built our home gym over the last year and it really pays off because I have no excuse to not workout. It may be hard but if you build a new routine, it will begin to feel amazing and you never regret working out.

    2. Be Flexible

    If you haven’t learned this yet as a mom, it’s so important. Being flexible is something that I have had to learn, even though I am super patient, I am not good with a change in plans. Sometimes (okay most of the time) you have your plans all laid out and you are ready to go, but then our kids remind us of how little control we have anymore. So just know that you may have to have a plan A, B and C!

    3. Break up your workouts

    Being flexible rolls right into my next tip of breaking up your workouts. For example, 3 – 10 minute workouts, or 2 – 15 minute workouts. It all adds up and is better than completely skipping your workout all together. Once you make it a priority, you will be surprised at how you begin to find time for it.

    4. Include the Kids

    discounts on running strollers)

    If you follow me on instagram, you know I am all about including my kids into my workouts. Yes, sometimes it is not the best workout, but they have so much fun and are learning so much. Make it fun by letting them count your reps or even buy them their own weights like I have for my daughter, Marlie. I also love to take them out in the stroller and running to get fresh air. I talk all about that in my blog post about tips for running with a stroller. Another mom says to “go on walks/runs with the kids” -Leemay. My kids know the routine now and yours may take time to get use to it, but eventually they will love it.

    5. Get Creative

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Some days, I just know I won’t have enough time, so while I am doing chores around the house, I turn it into a mini-workout. For example, the other day on my instagram story, I posted some ideas to clean your floors while doing some legs and cardio. I simply put cleaning wipes under my shoes, and did jumping jacks, reverse lunges and squats. Call me crazy, but this resulted in a clean floor and sore legs the next day. I was one happy Mom! Fellow mom, Leemay, is starting her masters in nursing in the fall and planned ahead knowing that “school/studying will be another time obstacle. But my goal is to incorporate workouts into my study sessions. It’ll help me get stuff done and also prevent me from getting too stuck on one subject like I usually do lol. “ Such a smart way to incorporate her workouts into her study sessions to kill 2 birds with one stone.

    6. Find something you love.

    When you love something, you are more likely to stick with it rather than feel forced to have to do it. I love the saying “workout because you love your body and not because you hate it”. When you love your workout and love your body, it’s a win win. Fellow fit mom, Mariane loves her “Peloton” bike at home, I enjoy going to the gym with friends and their kids and one day a week at Renegade fitness. If you haven’t tried the TITLE on-demand app, you can workout with me from home and I love doing that to stay moving. you can use Taylor20 for 20% off, super affordable!

    7. Drink Enough Water

    Drinking enough water will help to keep you hydrated and help you feel more satisfied and have more energy. I like to always have my hydroflask with me filled, that way I know how much water I am drinking and it serves as a reminder to take a drink.

    8. Plan Ahead

    Not only should you plan out your workouts each week, but you should also plan out your meals. I am an avid meal planner and this has helped the whole family eating well and taking out the stress of meal time. Each week I plan out what we are eating and then it makes grocery shopping a breeze. Working out wise, “writing everything out with goals of how long I expect each task to be allows me to see where I can practice some active/healthy habits without feeling like I have no time.” – Leemay

    9. Ask for Help

    Leemay says she is “ transparent with my husband. Sometimes none of those times work and I have to reach out to my partner to help. He supports me in my drive to be healthy and active so he’ll do what he can to help.” It is incredible to have a partner to tag team and help get things done, like a workout. For those who do not have someone to tag team, it is important to find a friend or reliable sitter that you can have help at least once a week for a few hours so you can get a workout in and have some “me” time. Never be afraid to ask for help, it doesn’t mean you can’t do it, it just shows how you are strong enough to make time for yourself.

    10. Breathe

    I don’t know about you, but this is the hardest one. Being a busy mom is tough, and being a busy mom who stays fit is really tough. It takes a lot of planning, failed attempts, more planning, good days, hard days, but eventually you will find a groove and you will feel so good when you are able to fit in your workouts and eat well.

    11. Don’t give up

    Some days everything will go as planned and other days will seem like nothing is going right. Some days you and your kids are eating chicken and broccoli and other days it’s quesadillas and frozen waffles. My point is to not let that one bad day ruin your entire week. Accept the hiccups, learn from it and move forward rather than giving up!

    12. Remember your Why

    In the moments when you’re stressed out, feeling misunderstood, or overwhelmed, STOP. breathe and ask yourself to remember your why. Why did you start? Why do you do it? And then, keep pushing forward. You will not always stay motivated, but you will be disciplined enough to keep going.

    Women today lead extremely busy lifestyles. With the demands of a profession, school and looking after the home, working out consistently and finding methods to reduce body weight and keep in good health can be quite a difficult process, especially for a working mom.

    A woman with kids that also works faces many problems in balancing their everyday lifestyle and adhering to a weight-loss program. However, don’t let your life get in the way of your workouts . No matter how you slice it, we all have 24 hours in the day, regardless of how busy we may be and we all make sure to fit the things we consider important into our daily routine. Staying fit is an essential part of a long term health strategy, no matter who you are or what you do. Exercise is quite simply one of the most important pieces to our overall wellbeing, and we need to take the time to do it regularly.

    Tips to stay fit and healthy for working women

    Do exercises that can be done regularly because they are more convenient. Purchase exercise videos, such as in-home walking, Yoga, weight training and other cardio routines. Most exercises require very little equipment and if you have several videos, you will find your exercise program interesting and different.

    Try exercises that include your child. There are many exercises including yoga for mothers that will allow both mother and child to contribute. Many fitness centers also offer mom fitness classes.

    Your lunch break also provides a good chance to stay fit. If you don’t have a lot of time to get to the gym, put your shoes on and take a quick walk after lunchtime.

    Get your friends and family members involved in fitness. Plan for bike trips, or play sports with friends and relatives. Working out on the weekends with your family also allows you to get in longer workouts and shows your family how important it is to be healthy.

    If you can’t find time for 30 minute workouts , try working out in bursts, two or three minutes ten times a day are just as effective as one 30 minute workout.

    Reduce stress and be healthy

    A working mom usually spends 30+ hours a week at work and comes home to cook, take care of her child, and be with her spouse. This can create a lot of stress.

    Take some time daily to meditate and clear your mind. It can be a few minutes to half an hour; before work or after you put your kids to sleep at night.

    Be sure to include time during the day to spend with your family to strengthen your bond with them. Take this chance to talk to your spouse and play with your children. Allocate time for fun and interesting activities for yourself as well. Take a bubble bath, read a book, exercise, or bake a cake. Do something you enjoy.

    Tips for eating healthy

    Eating healthy can be a challenging task when you have both personal and professional responsibilities. It can be difficult to find the time to eat at all, and even more so to eat a healthy lunch while on the go or at work. Try keeping soups, nut products, clean fruits, rice cakes and other natural foods as useful snacks to get you through the day.

    Tips to make smart meals choices

    The best possible diet for working women includes clean foods that are full of whole grains and fibers, low in fat, sodium and glucose and average in protein. Eat a lot of fresh vegetables and fruits and decrease your consumption of simple carbohydrate meals as they are high in calories and low in nutritional value. Try to limit yourself to 1-2 cups of coffee a day as well, anything over that could wear down and stress your body causing uneasiness, sleeplessness and an increased pulse rate. Instead go for green tea or just plain water.

    Staying fit as a stay at home mom isn’t always the easiest thing. I think some people have the perception that it’s just a “sit on the couch” type of job and we should have all sorts of free time.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Any of us who actually stay home with our little ones know that couldn’t be farther from the truth. While many of us are chasing toddlers and following preschoolers around the park, sometimes there’s a lot of sitting on the floor reading books, preparing meals, and eating what is left on little plates.

    All these things can add up — in more than one way. A few pounds here and a few pounds there start sneaking in, and before we know it, the battle to lose the baby weight is over. We give up trying and continue to let pounds creep into our lives — bite by bite.

    I think we all have that friend who can eat 15 Oreos in one sitting and wash it down with a glass of Coke without putting on an ounce. While I’d love to be “that friend,” I’m definitely not that girl.

    I’m the girl who has to watch what she eats, walk every day, and do crunches at night to keep her figure somewhat slim. As a mom of little girls (my girls will be 4 and 2 next month) and the operator of an online business and blog, it’s not always possible to do all those things. I’ll do great for a week or two, then life catches up with me and I don’t get to walk for an entire week.

    While I don’t always find time to fit in formal workouts, I do try to add things to my day that help me compensate. Here are 5 tips that will help you stay fit while you stay at home.

    • Teach your children how to do jumping jacks and other easy exercises. First of all, let’s be honest. It’s hysterical to watch a 3 year old try to do jumping jacks. Plus, they’ll need plenty of visual instruction. After your little one learns, do 10 jumping jacks after every book you read. What an easy way to fit in at least 100 throughout the day.
    • Take it outside. When the weather is nice, take your children outside. Whether it’s going for a walk down the street, playing tag in the yard, or pushing your baby in the swing, you’re more likely to be physically active outside than you are inside.
    • Park in the back of the parking lot. I know it’s tempting to park in that closest spot when you’re at Walmart or the grocery store. Don’t do it! If you park a long way from the door, those steps can really add up. More steps equals more calories burned.
    • Do workout videos that are 30 minutes or shorter. Let’s get real: not many of us have 60 minutes during our “mommy day” to devote to an exercise video. There are some excellent videos on YouTube or available for purchase that allow you to get your heart rate up for about 10 minutes. Squeeze a couple of those into your day and you’ll be sure to see some results.
    • Don’t be a picker. I think this was one of my grandfather’s favorite things to say to people. When he would see me snatching a bite of food off someone else’s plate or eating an extra cookie, he would warn me about mindless eating. At the time, I didn’t have to worry about my weight and it made me chuckle, but now it comes to mind quite often. When my little girl doesn’t finish all of her Cheetos, I’m tempted to eat them. Instead, put those leftover chips in a little container or plastic bag so your child can eat them for a snack after nap.

    Do you have any tips for staying fit as a stay at home mom? I’m always looking for some other ideas to help keep my figure without needing to fit long workouts into my day.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Everyone has different triggers or instances that make them more susceptible to putting on weight, but researchers say there are some major life events that seem to be catalysts for many of us.

    Becoming a parent (along with going to university and getting a job) is a key point in life for putting on weight, academics at the University of Cambridge have found.

    Let us be clear, this article is not about pregnancy weight gain nor is it about body shaming new parents. We simply want to offer up some expert information as to how new parents can prioritise their health while entering parenthood.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    The academics at the University of Cambridge studied weight gain in mothers over several years compared to women who remained childless. A woman of average height (164cm or 5ft 3in) who had no children gained around 7.5kg (16.5lb) over five to six years, while a mother of the same height put that on, plus an extra 1.3kg (2.9lb).

    Incidentally, one study looked at the impact of becoming a father and found no change in BMI (body mass index).

    Writing in Obesity Reviews, the experts said: “Becoming a mother is associated with 17% greater absolute BMI gain than remaining childless. Motherhood BMI gain is additional to an alarming BMI increase among young women, highlighting the need for obesity prevention among all young women, including new mothers.”

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Dr. Eleanor Winpenny, from the University of Cambridge, said: “This study is not about pregnancy weight gain, it’s about all the lifestyle changes that happen as people become parents.”

    It’s easy to forget about yourself when you’re looking after everyone else, so here are some tips to get started if your own health is way down the priority list right now.

    1. Get on your feet as much as possible
    Parenting is exhausting, particularly when the baby first arrives or when you’re chasing toddlers around. In those spare moments when you aren’t feeding, changing nappies and trying to work out why they just won’t stop crying, all you probably feel like doing is crashing into bed.

    But you don’t have to go on long runs to keep the weight off (because who can do that with a baby in tow anyway?), simply spending more time on your feet can help. Walking is a really underrated form of exercise; it isn’t strenuous, it doesn’t put pressure on your joints, it’s generally done outside – which can do wonders for mental wellbeing – and you can do it with a pushchair or a carrier.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    2. Embrace at-home workouts
    It can often feel as though you don’t have time to even make a cup of tea as a parent, let alone attend a gym class. YouTube is full of free, quick, at-home workout videos that can get your heart rate up and your blood pumping – all in your own living room. If you have young kids, they might even have fun joining in. And being at home means you can simultaneously watch a baby and Joe Wicks demonstrating a squat.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    3. Exercise and eat well – even if you’re tired
    This is tough, but not exercising and eating a diet high in fat, sugar and carbs (which we often crave when we’re tired) will likely make you feel even more sluggish – it’s a vicious cycle. A quick workout or a brisk walk will increase your energy levels and help you feel more able to cope with whatever is thrown at you next. Starting your day with a bowl of hearty porridge topped with lots of colourful fruit will keep your energy levels up until lunch, and help you stick to being healthier for the rest of the day.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    4. Make exercise a family affair
    How you look after yourself influences your children’s attitude to health too, so it’s never too early to get them started and involved – and it’ll help you exercise more often too. Get out for a big family walk or a countryside bike ride, go swimming together, book a tennis or badminton court and get competitive, kick a football around in the park or simply play some good music and have a living room disco. If you can rope the kids into helping out in the garden, even better.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    5. Take some nutritional shortcuts
    When you do cook, make way too much and freeze the rest in batches. It’ll mean less time in the kitchen, more time for you, and when there’s always something healthy to whip out and heat up, you’ll be much less likely to choose unhealthy convenience food.

    Book weekly food deliveries to avoid trailing around supermarkets with kids (why do that to yourself?!) and stock up on healthy pantry foods that won’t go off quickly, like nuts, seeds, dried fruit, pre-cooked lentils, nut butter and wholegrain crackers.

    Buy frozen fruit to store in the freezer so you always have the ingredients for a smoothie when time is short, and add almond butter, flax seeds and spirulina for an additional nutrient boost.

    Working parents can’t always find the time or energy to exercise. Use these tips for busy parents to help stay in shape and find time for quick exercises.

    Most of us acknowledge that exercise is important for our well-being, yet as working parents, we often cant seem to find the time for workouts on top of keeping up with children, jobs, commutes, and other chores and responsibilities. With busy schedules, its not easy to find time for our individual health and well-being. However, if you are able to find the time, you will realize that exercise will make you and your family healthier and happier.

    Research shows that exercise helps people stay healthy and more energetic, facilitates weight loss, improves circulation, tones muscles, improves posture, and gives us a more positive outlook on life. What child, spouse, or partner doesnt want a mom, dad or mate whos happy, smiling, and in good health? When you view it as something important for your family, it will make finding time to exercise easier.

    Workout Tips for Busy Moms and Dads

    • Fit exercise into small chunks of time. Finding the time to go to the gym can be the biggest challenge for working parents. Plan your day to include fitness between commitments or activities. Consider parking far away from your destination when running errands; walk up steps instead of taking the elevator; walk or bike to the store instead of driving; use part of your lunchtime to walk or work out; or take a brisk walk before picking up your children at child care. Even ten-minute increments make a difference.
    • Combine chores and exercise. Walk or ride a bike to do errands. Do squats while picking up toys or clothes from the floor. Put on music and dance while you dust or vacuum the floor. Do outdoor chores — gardening, raking, shoveling, sweeping driveway, etc.
    • Join in during play time. Playing with children is a great way to get exercise — shoot hoops, play soccer, ride bikes, play tag, set-up obstacle courses, play with hula hoops, have a dance party, or join in one of these classic playground games.
    • Try a gym that has child care. Child care at the gym can help busy parents turn exercise into a fun and stress-free experience. Your family is in the same building. There are new children to meet and different activities to experience. Many children see it as an adventure. You might refer to it as “Family Gym Camp.”
    • Trade off workout times with your partner or a friend. Take turns watching the children one night a week or on weekends so that you both get exercise time. Single parents can partner with other single parents or friends and trade child care.
    • Use “down time” to multi-task. Read a book while on a stationary bike or do sit-ups and push-ups while watching a movie. Take advantage of early morning hours. The time before other family members wake up offers solitude for yoga, an exercise DVD, or a workout routine.
    • Exercise as a family. There are countless ways to get healthy as a family. Take a walk after work or on weekends, go hiking, jog around the playground, do yoga together at home, play a sport together (tennis, skiing, hockey, taekwondo, etc.). In addition to the health benefits, family members will also enjoy quality time together.

    Of course, its terrific if you can wrangle alone time to go to the gym, jog around the neighborhood, attend a yoga class, or take a brisk walk with a friend. But when thats not possible, you can still work on your personal fitness by creatively analyzing your lifestyle to include exercise in your daily routine.

    Choosing to be a stay-at-home mum so you can be a more hands-on parent has its ups and downs too, especially for parents who never get a chance to do something for themselves. Imagine attending to household chores 24/7 and not being able to take some time off. But even if you’re mostly indoors and preoccupied, that doesn’t mean self-care should out of the way.

    Here are some tips to stay fit and healthy even while looking after your little ones.

    Exercise with your children

    Who says you can’t exercise indoors? With the help of gym equipment at home and workout videos you can take instructions from, there’s no excuse for you not to sweat it out from the comforts of your own home. Simply lay a mat on the floor and start working out. Invite your kids to join in on the fun by looking for simple exercises they can do with you—in matching gym outfits! If indoor workouts aren’t your type and you need some fresh air, consider getting a bicycle: one for you and one for your child and ride them together around your neighbourhood.

    Prepare and eat healthy meals

    As queen of the house, you have total control of what your family eats. Try your best to prepare healthy dishes for everyone including yourself. When you go grocery shopping, avoid the temptation of buying too many unhealthy snacks that you end up eating. Always choose the more nutritious options. When you introduce healthy eating to the whole family, you will find it easier to follow suit.

    Don’t eat unhealthy food every time you’re bored

    Have some downtime while watching TV or a movie? That is not an excuse to binge eat on chips and sweets with your kids. Instead, opt for healthier snacks like fruits or granola bars. You may be spending time working out but if you eat unhealthy food anyway, chances are your efforts will still not help you stay fit.

    Do something for yourself once in a while

    Staying fit and healthy is all about personal wellness. Take care of yourself by treating yourself once in a while with activities that make you feel good, whether it’s a yoga class, a spa session, or a long hot bath in the evening.

    Ask for help

    If looking for a time out is close to impossible, consider asking for help from your husband or relatives to take care of the kids even just for 30 minutes to an hour. You can also hire a nanny to help you with household chores so you can take some time off for yourself.

    Hydrate regularly

    Being too busy at home may sometimes make you forget to drink water. Consume at least eight glasses of water every day and if it will help, keep a reminder when you have to drink one already.

    Table of Contents

    10 Best Stay At Home Mom Tips to Staying Active

    • Staying active as a stay at home mom is essential to maintain good health and maintaining peace. Even though it is clear that we must stay active as moms, it still feels like a huge challenge. With crazy schedules and lack of help, remaining active can be unmanageable. But, don’t give up! You got this!
    • I’ve struggled with working out before my pregnancy but now because of the tips provided in this post; I can stay active as a stay at home mom. Don’t let all this information go to waste, keep reading for amazing tips for staying active as a stay at home mom.

    What is a SAHM (Stay at Home Mom)?

    • A Stay at Home Mom can be an unemployed mother that is getting supported by her partner in the reasoning of close parenting by the mother while the partner works to manage the finances.
    • A Stay at Home Mom can be a mother that is employed, or self-employed, and works at home while caring for her kids. She can still be supported by a significant other or can very well be a single parent.
    • Learn more about making money as a Stay At Home Mom.

    Why is staying active as a stay at home mom challenging?

    • I don’t know about you, but for me, before I even had my daughter, working out was hard. I found myself completely drained after working my 9 to 5 job and coming home. It was hard to find the motivation to go to the gym and work out. The only time outside of my pregnancy that I was able to motivate myself was during my deployment. Even then, I was powered by pre-workout drinks and BCAA. During my pregnancy, I was forced to attend Pregnancy PT (Physical Training) brought to you by the Army. It was hard enough waking up for formation at 7 in the am but now I had to wake up at 5:30 in the am to go workout. Yeah, I think anybody would feel powerless at that time of the morning.
    • But, don’t be discouraged! You can manage to stay active as a stay at home mom. I have gathered plenty of tips to help.

    10 Best Stay At Home Mom Tips to Staying Active

    Tip 1: Plan and Be Flexible

    • Though things don’t always go as planned, planning can prevent you from losing interest in working out.
    • Knowing the common roadblocks on a given day, you can better manage your motivation to stay active as a SAHM.
    • If you know your baby wakes up at a particular time of the day, workout before that time. If the baby decides not to cooperate on a given day, then take care of the baby and work out with the baby in sight.
  • Tip 2: Add the Kids

    • Have toddlers running around? This opportunity can be great for you, have them work out with you. Toddlers love to copy their mommy.
    • Workout with the kids can be fun and a great time to bond with your little one. Plus, they will be staying fit and have no clue of it. If you’re lucky enough, they will be tired afterward and ready to nap or go to sleep.
  • Tip 3: Go For a Walk

    • Walking is the natural form of staying active for stay at home moms. You can quickly go for a walk and bring the kids with you. If you have a baby or a toddler, bring out the stroller and strap them in.
    • Make sure to bring snacks and drinks on your water for you and the kids. In this way, neither you or the kids get “Hangry” or dehydrated.
    • Check out this amazing blog post about Benefits of Walking For Stay At Home Moms!
  • Tip 4: Wear Workout Clothes Throughout the Day

    • Wearing workout clothes will prevent you from making excuses or thinking about how much energy it will take to change clothes. Having on your workout clothes can also be used as a reminder throughout the day that you need to work out.
    • You can work out as soon as you have extra free time because you already being in the right clothes.
    • Tip 5: Ask Your Partner or a Family Member to Watch the Kids

      • Having someone take care of the kids so you can workout can aid you in having the time to exercise. Not having to worry about time, you can focus more on your workout and take the time out to relax. This isolation can be the time you can have to detox from a stressful day.
    • Tip 6: Use Home Workout Videos

      • The internet is full of online workout videos, some can be completely free and others for a small price. Youtube, might just be your best friend when it comes down to find quick and easy workouts to do at home. I love using Pinterest to find good workout plans.
    • Tip 7: Do Body Weight Exercises

      • As a Mommy Veteran, I know this tip very well. You have to randomly conduct physical training on your own throughout the day. Wake up and do 10 push-ups. Hold a plank for a minute in the kitchen while you wait for the food to be done. Do squats while caring for your baby.
    • Tip 8: Pool Time with the Kids

      • During pool time, you could be swimming with the kids. Make sure you and your kids wear the proper life vest.
    • Tip 9: Follow Fitness Influencers on Instagram

      • This tip can help anyone, pregnant or not pregnant. When I was really serious about working out and eating healthy, I added a bunch of fitness influencers on Instagram. In this way, when I log in, I was bound to see one of them promoting a workout. I used to save the post of influencers, so I can use their exercises later on when I was ready to workout. Even when I went to the gym and didn’t know what to do, I would revisit these posts. This tip can be used as a reminder and motivation to stay active.
    • Tip 10: Find a Gym with Childcare

      • I laugh when I think about this option because I recall when I was little my mom had me in this kids’ workout program at the gym. While she was working out, I was at the kids’ program. I had a blast, and I’m sure she loved her free time just to work out.
      • Many gyms offer childcare in their facility. LA Fitness and 24-Hour Fitness offer childcare.

    The Last Thing You Need to Know About Staying Active as a Mom

    • Stay motivated, have a plan ready, and be flexible.
    • Remember Sharing is Caring! Please, share this post on your Facebook and Pinterest. Also, please click the button below and share your fitness tips for mommies.

    Click here to submit your own tip If you are pregnant, check out these blog posts to help you through your pregnancy:

    Looking into becoming a SAHM, check out these blog posts below:

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    With the COVID-19 pandemic still going on, many children are still experiencing school from home. Instead of meeting friends and teachers in classrooms, they interact with others virtually and may be cooped up at home. In times like now, it is even harder for children to stay fit and reach the physical activity guidelines recommended for their age group.

    This article will introduce 8 tips parents and children can utilize to stay fit during these times. The perks of these tips? Fancy gym equipment or large spacious backyards are not needed! These can be easily completed in small apartments and limited space without requiring the purchase of expensive gear.

    1. Take walks around the neighborhood.

    Even better, try to make them a daily habit! Getting fresh air is beneficial to both parents and children and with the warmer, spring weather coming up, these walks are surely enjoyable. If you have a dog that needs to be walked, this can be a great way to kill two birds with one stone.

    1. Pick exercise routines out of a jar.

    Write down exercises that can be done at home on pieces of paper and throw them in a jar. This can include sit ups, jumping jacks, planking, jogging in place, and so on. Have everyone pick a piece of paper, do the move, and repeat if desired.

    1. Have a dance party with exciting music.

    Turn on some exciting music and have a dance party with your children! You can even video call with family members or friends and have them join in on the fun.

    Hula hoops can be purchased at low prices and used indoors. They are great for your cardiovascular and aerobic health, as well as burning calories. There are even hula hoop tricks that children can try to learn.

    1. Exercise while watching TV or movies.

    Taking exercise breaks when commercials or advertisements come out is one way to stay fit and relax at the same time. You can also jog in place, practice yoga, squat, or do some butt kicks while watching TV.

    1. Look for ways to stay fit in daily activities.

    Encourage your child to take the elevator instead of the stairs, or park your car further away and walk a greater distance. Since most people are not going out as often because of the pandemic, taking advantage of smaller daily life activities will add up.

    1. Make exercising a game to create more fun and motivation.

    Have your child set a goal for exercising (a certain number of situps or jumping jacks, for example). Once that is reached, they can “level up” and receive a small prize of sorts, while working for the grand final prize. If you have more than one child, this can turn into a mini competition of sorts.

    1. Household chores are another way to burn calories and stay fit.

    You can assign age-appropriate household chores to your children to have them stay fit. This includes cleaning, mopping, doing the laundry, rearranging or building furniture, and anything that needs to be done around the house. This can also help you finish those chores that need to be done!

    There are many ways to keep fit and exercise while at home, so there is no need to worry about not having access to a gym/fitness center and all the equipment they have. Exercising with your children can also be a great family activity and for everyone to stay healthy. To join our exercise programs, check out our calendar at for a date and time that fits your schedule.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    • Try a mom and baby workout
    • Schedule time for exercise
    • Find a postpartum exercise you can do at home

    For many new moms, finding time to exercise may take a back seat to more pressing concerns, like caring for your growing family or squeezing in a few extra moments of precious, precious sleep. But postpartum exercise has many benefits worth tapping into, from relieving stress and boosting energy to strengthening your core and even promoting more restful slumber.

    Once you’ve seen your healthcare provider at your postpartum checkup and they’ve given you the go ahead to start working out again, you may find that even just short bursts of exercise can leave you feeling more reenergized and refreshed. The American College of Obstetricians and Gynecologists recommends 150 minutes of moderate-intensity aerobic activity a week, which can include anything from a one-hour fitness class to something as simple as a ten-minute walk around your neighborhood. It’s all about finding what works best for you.

    In the throes of 4 a.m. feedings and unpredictable baby sleep patterns, it can be hard to even think about getting back into working out. But there are creative ways to fit some physical activity into your schedule and lifestyle. Here are a few ideas:

    Try a mom and baby workout

    Whether it’s a formal mommy and me exercise class or a walk around the neighborhood with your little one in tow, working out while spending time with your baby is multitasking at its finest.

    • Put your baby in the stroller and go for a walk. When your baby is at least 6 months old, they can go in a jogging stroller and you can pick up the pace.
    • Head out for a walk with your little one in a baby carrier or sling. If your baby is sitting up, they can go for a hike in a backpack carrier. (Just make sure your baby is well supported – a sling is fine for a walk around the block, but isn’t a good option for a more rigorous adventure or a hike through the hills. Make sure you’re supported too, and that whatever carrier you’re using doesn’t strain your shoulders, neck, or back.)
    • Check out local health clubs, gyms, or yoga studios. Many offer postpartum exercise classes suitable for new moms as well as daycare or even classes you can take with your baby. If your gym doesn’t offer postpartum classes, pick a low-impact class that has a decent warm-up period (at least 10 minutes) and includes stretching and toning. Note: If you’re thinking of joining a club that offers babysitting services, look for one that has a safe, secure area staffed by trained childcare providers and a clean, inviting playroom stocked with age-appropriate toys and books. Also look for one with a low child-to-staff ratio (about four children to every adult) and a policy of not accepting sick children.
    • Join a mom-and-baby stroller exercise program like Momleta or Stroller Strides – local fitness clubs in your neighborhood may offer something similar. It’s a great way to get outside, exercise, meet other moms, and spend time with your baby.

    Schedule time for exercise

    Finding time to exercise on the fly may be difficult, so if you’re able to consider when working out may work best for you and plan ahead, you might have more success.

    • Have your partner or another caregiver watch the baby for 30 minutes so you can get out for a walk around the neighborhood and enjoy some time to yourself.
    • If your maternity leave is over and you’re back at work outside the house, try getting up about an hour before everyone else in the morning and head to the gym. If you’re a stay-at-home mom, get up before your partner leaves to squeeze in some exercise.
    • Bring your sneakers and a change of clothes to work and go for a stroll or to the gym during your lunch break – you can do the same if you’re working remotely.

    Find a postpartum exercise you can do at home

    There’s no shortage of great and easily accessible streaming workouts and videos you can access at home, including BabyCenter’s Postpartum Exercises series.

    • Consider investing in some home exercise equipment that you can use while your baby is napping or otherwise occupied. It doesn’t have to be a stationary bike – even something as small as a jump rope or some free weights will help you get moving.
    • If you’re on a budget, search online for free exercise videos, or download an exercise app on your smartphone. It’s easy to find everything from aerobics to meditation to kickboxing.

    Read more:

    Sources

    BabyCenter’s editorial team is committed to providing the most helpful and trustworthy pregnancy and parenting information in the world. When creating and updating content, we rely on credible sources: respected health organizations, professional groups of doctors and other experts, and published studies in peer-reviewed journals. We believe you should always know the source of the information you’re seeing. Learn more about our editorial and medical review policies.

    This article was written by an 8fit team member – he’s an all-star dad who works hard to balance work, family life and staying active. Read the article below for his tips, then tell us how you balance being a parent and maintaining a healthy lifestyle. Share your stories and tips on social media and tag 8fit!

    Parenting is one of the toughest – and most rewarding – jobs on the planet. It takes time and energy, but the benefits are pretty amazing. As parents, we understand that we have a responsibility to raise intelligent, kind human beings and that, oddly enough, these little humans enjoy spending time with us.

    With new responsibilities come new routines, but we learn to adapt quickly. We begin to use our time more wisely and multitask, and to be more self-disciplined when it comes to fitting in “me” time.

    Staying fit as a busy parent

    In my experience, one of the best ways to stay active as a parent is by doing fitness-related activities with your children – that way, both parties benefit. Here’s how to do this with children of different ages:

    Baby to toddler

    Think of how calm your child becomes when your strap them in the car seat for a drive, when you go for a walk in the stroller, when you pick them up to dance around the house, or when you bounce them on your knee – babies love to be on the move. Because of this, they’ll love being an accessory to your next workout.

    There are a number of exercises you can safely do while holding your child like a weight. Here are some ideas (funny faces optional, but encouraged!):

    Squats, holding child at chest height

    Squat with push press, holding child at chest and then pressing overhead*

    Lunges, holding child at chest height

    Sumo squat, holding child at chest height

    Bear crawl, done with child

    Push-up with child on back (when your child is old enough to hold on)*

    *Best done long after meal time.

    This exercise time is beneficial for both parties – you’ll get a good sweat, and your child will enjoy the movement. You’ll also build strength and improve stability that will help you carry your child for longer periods of time while reducing the risk of your child developing conditions like container baby syndrome.

    Young kids to teens

    As children become stronger and more mobile, the number of activities you can do together increases. My advice: Don’t just sign your children up for sports – play sports with them! When sports are only played in a competitive atmosphere, children can sometimes lose enthusiasm over time. Make sure your children know that know not everything needs to be a competition and that sports are also an enjoyable way to stay healthy.

    Communicate your fitness plan

    What I find really useful is communicating with my children by telling them that “I plan to work out at home at lunchtime,” or that “I am going to do a workout in 1 hour.” I’ll then ask if they want to join or if they would rather I help them set up an activity for that time (e.g. coloring book, movie, homework, etc.). Another tip: If your child is joining your workout, start your workout with dynamic stretching, do exercises your child can complete at least 3-5 reps of, and always compliment their achievements to help build self esteem. Be sure to coach them through proper form and promote hydration post-workout as well. The best part: you’ll build habits by working out together, setting your child up for lifelong health.

    Parenting and nutrition

    Just because you’re eating healthier doesn’t mean your child is ready to eat healthier. They are used to their routines, to certain foods, and to certain food preparations. What you can do is offer bites of your healthier meals to test the waters. Then focus on introducing the healthy foods they like into their meals – educating them on why that particular food is a healthy one.

    Another way to get them to eat healthier is to disguise their favorite meals with healthier versions. If your child loves spaghetti and meatballs, swap white pasta for whole wheat pasta or 50% zucchini noodles. If PB&J is the go-to lunch in your house, swap out your sweetened, salted peanut butter for a unsweetened, all-natural version. If all your child wants for snack is potato chips, try veggie chips or dehydrated fruits. You can also add “nutrition booster” to their favorite treats like these vegan banana bean muffins or brownies with added protein.

    Bottom line

    Maintaining a healthy lifestyle as a parent isn’t easy. It takes patience, time management, and dedication. The key is getting your kids on board – they’ll motivate you as much as you motivate them, and you’ll both be healthier and happier as a result.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Parenthood comes with countless surprises. Most involve bodily fluids. Like, for instance, the sudden lack of opportunities for Mom and Dad to sweat.

    “We both used to get up in the morning and just go exercise,” explains Amanda Holliday of Takoma Park, Md., a dance fitness teacher whose son was born in 2016. “That’s not happening anymore.” Even if it’s possible to tote the kid along for a workout, there’s a lot more to consider beyond your number of reps — and a lot more to cram into your gym bag.

    Get the full experience. Choose your plan ArrowRight

    And although it seems it should get easier to carve out me-time as tykes turn into tweens, don’t count on it, says 44-year-old Jennifer Lungren, who has been teaching fitness classes for moms in Northern Virginia for 15 years. Thanks to her four kids (ages 8, 10, 13 and 15), every afternoon, evening and weekend is a blur of shuttling between activities.

    Don’t want to take an 18-year break from exercise? Consider these strategies to make ­workouts work for families.

    Congratulations, you now have a weight that probably will cry and scream if not held ­constantly.

    This can be an opportunity, suggests Holliday, 30, who quickly discovered that her son was happiest when snuggled and swayed in a baby carrier. Rocking him to sleep at 3 a.m. got boring, so she experimented by adding in some salsa moves. He was such a great partner that she created a baby-wearing dance fitness class, Baby Mombo, which she started teaching when he was just 8 weeks old. Think smooth steps and belly dancing to get the heart rate up and work the core, plus squats and lunges for toning. “People have taken it at different levels of sleep,” notes Holliday, who purposely keeps the choreography simple. And of course, as the kid gets heavier each week, it’s more of a challenge.

    There’s also plenty you can do with a child in a stroller, including running or a structured program. The best known is probably Stroller Strides, a class developed by Fit4Mom, which has franchises across the country. The idea is to pepper total-body parent moves with songs to keep everyone entertained.

    The important thing is just to start doing something, says Lauren Gerard, 27, who’s now a Fit4Mom instructor in the District but didn’t exercise at all the year after her now-3-year-old daughter was born. “Everything seemed like a monumental task,” she recalls. But once she managed to drag herself to a workout, she discovered energy that lasted throughout the day.

    When kids advance from crawling to walking to oh-please-stop-at-the-corner zooming, all parents become expert sprinters. But most of the time, the job of a lifeguard is pretty sedentary, which means missing out on fitness opportunities.

    That’s why Salil Maniktahla and Malikah Lakhani, the owners of Urban Evolution parkour gym in Northern Virginia and parents of ­2-year-old-twins, require moms and dads to participate in toddler classes. The goal, Maniktahla explains, is to help them learn to climb, balance and fall with their kids. “It’s how we play with our own children,” he says, and he thinks moms and dads can learn more from experiencing than simply supervising. Plus, getting out of a foam pit is really tough, he adds.

    Holliday, who teaches Zumbini (ages 0-4) and Family Zumba (ages 4 and up) — two spinoffs of the popular Zumba dance workout — has a similar take: “It’s funny how many parents come in jeans the first time. We sweat.” She wants families to jump like kangaroos not just when they’re with her, but also when they’re home or at the park. Although goofing around at the playground “isn’t going to melt off 20 pounds,” she says, it’s a way to fit in some extra activity.

    Ideally, that’s a supplement to the time you’re taking for yourself. “You have to block it off,” says Capitol Hill resident Shea Miller, 38, who has two sons, ages 4 and 18 months. She’s devoted to Fit4Mom’s Body Back Boost classes, high-intensity workouts meant for moms to do without their kids. Sometimes she’s there at 8 p.m., just after bedtime. Other days, it’s 5:45 a.m., before anyone else at home wakes up. (Her trick for getting ready fast in the morning: Sleep in her workout clothes.)

    On a recent Tuesday night, after an hour of sumo burpees, Russian twists and planks galore — followed by an empowering meditation — Miller and other moms discussed the most difficult move: escaping the house. “My last vision of my youngest tonight was her saying, ‘Don’t go!’ ” 40-year-old Cathy Weber said. The group reassured her: Getting out to get exercise isn’t selfish. It’s being a role model.

    Kids will naturally be curious about the kinds of activities you do for fitness, and as they get older, they can hike a trail or bend into yoga poses with you. It can be rewarding to pay attention to what they enjoy and find ways to join them.

    Clay Smith, of Mobile, Ala., had never been a runner. But when his son Stone was 6 years old and already quite speedy, his gym teacher recommended signing him up for a 5K. So, father and son trained for a few weeks. “And we had a good time,” says Smith, 42, who credits his now-13-year-old son for helping the whole family (including his wife, Christi, and 11-year-old daughter, Audrey Kate) get into the habit of running together whenever possible.

    “When my son wanted to wake up on a Saturday morning and spend time with me, I didn’t want to turn that down,” Smith says. Races and fun runs have become their favorite social activity, which is why when they lived in the District last summer for Smith’s work, they all hit the streets with a club organized by Pacers Running on 14th Street NW. (It didn’t hurt that one of the group’s monthly events is the Shake Shack Run.) Smith’s advice? Finding a community — especially one with other parents and kids — makes it easier to log miles.

    For Jonathan Hill, 39, and Jennifer Dolan, 42, of Fairfax City, parkour is the way they bond with their 10-year-old daughter and 8-year-old son. They discovered Urban Evolution around the time the kids were outgrowing the child-care center at their more traditional gym, and they were drawn to the fact that kid and adult classes often lined up on the schedule. Now, quite conveniently, every member of the family is obsessed.

    Ladies, can we all start by agreeing that being a mom is way harder than we ever imagined?

    No matter what season of parenting you’re in, there are twists and turns that stretch us to limits we never imagined. Whether it’s toddlers that are up all hours of the night, or teenagers whose schedules require an advanced degree in logistics management–everything changes, and you get to figure it all out again.

    If you’re like a busy mom like me, you may struggle to find the time and energy to fit exercise into your schedule—even though you know that it’s critically important for your mental and physical well-being. To help you reach your fitness goals (whatever they may be), I’ve compiled my favorite ways to get your workout in and your sanity back—all while sticking to your schedule and budget.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: High
    Cost: Free

    For stay-at-home moms or mothers who work part-time, this is my favorite method of staying active. It goes something like this:

    – Find a friend who has kids a similar age as yours
    – Discuss your goals and plan ways to exercise together
    – Strap the kids into their strollers and go for a long walk or to the playground/park
    – Challenge each other to bodyweight exercises, like pushups or squats, while the kids are playing

    Leverage the fact that you have some extra free time and use your creativity to move your bodies while keeping your kids busy.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: High
    Cost: Free

    For stay-at-home moms or mothers who work part-time, this is my favorite method of staying active. It goes something like this:

    – Find a friend who has kids a similar age as yours
    – Discuss your goals and plan ways to exercise together
    – Strap the kids into their strollers and go for a long walk or to the playground/park
    – Challenge each other to bodyweight exercises, like pushups or squats, while the kids are playing

    Leverage the fact that you have some extra free time and use your creativity to move your bodies while keeping your kids busy.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: Medium influencers
    Cost: Free

    The beauty of social media is that there are hundreds of fitness accounts you can follow to craft unique workouts every day from the comfort of your home. Whether you choose to watch YouTube yoga classes— like Yoga with Adriene —or follow fitness buffs on Instagram—check out @whitneyysimmons)—it’s easy to return daily for at-home workouts that are fast, convenient and free!

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: Medium influencers
    Cost: Free

    The beauty of social media is that there are hundreds of fitness accounts you can follow to craft unique workouts every day from the comfort of your home. Whether you choose to watch YouTube yoga classes— like Yoga with Adriene —or follow fitness buffs on Instagram—check out @whitneyysimmons)—it’s easy to return daily for at-home workouts that are fast, convenient and free!

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: High
    Cost: $30-$100/month

    We all can agree that our kids are the best, but how glorious is child-free time? If you have a little extra in your budget, consider investing in a membership at a fitness studio near you that offers childcare. Most places will give you up to two hours of daycare a day—that means that you’ll have time to get a full workout, shower, and perhaps even blow-dry your hair so you can forego your standard mom bun.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: High
    Cost: $30-$100/month

    We all can agree that our kids are the best, but how glorious is child-free time? If you have a little extra in your budget, consider investing in a membership at a fitness studio near you that offers childcare. Most places will give you up to two hours of daycare a day—that means that you’ll have time to get a full workout, shower, and perhaps even blow-dry your hair so you can forego your standard mom bun.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: Low
    Cost: $30-$100/month

    Convenience fitness is booming, and it’s all about making fitness fit your life. From at-home sweat sessions to taking classes at the new studio in your neighborhood, working out whenever you want, wherever you want has never been easier. Peloton offers its in-home cycling bike for $97 a month ($59/month for 39 months + $39/month subscription). Peloton’s classes range from 10–to 60–minutes from the comfort of your living room, so it’s easy to squeeze in workouts before the kids get up (or in between activities). If premium cycling equipment isn’t your style, MINDBODY offers individual workout classes, memberships, and deals at the best fitness studios near you, right at your fingertips. From trying your first HIIT workout to tapping into some calm from kid chaos during yoga class, MINDBODY makes prioritizing self-care, simple.

    Let’s all agree that being a mom is the strangest mix of awesome, joyous, and downright exhausting. It’s hard to take time for yourself, but everyone wins when mom feels better—physically and emotionally!

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Time commitment: Low
    Cost: $30-$100/month

    Convenience fitness is booming, and it’s all about making fitness fit your life. From at-home sweat sessions to taking classes at the new studio in your neighborhood, working out whenever you want, wherever you want has never been easier. Peloton offers its in-home cycling bike for $97 a month ($59/month for 39 months + $39/month subscription). Peloton’s classes range from 10–to 60–minutes from the comfort of your living room, so it’s easy to squeeze in workouts before the kids get up (or in between activities). If premium cycling equipment isn’t your style, MINDBODY offers individual workout classes, memberships, and deals at the best fitness studios near you, right at your fingertips. From trying your first HIIT workout to tapping into some calm from kid chaos during yoga class, MINDBODY makes prioritizing self-care, simple.

    Let’s all agree that being a mom is the strangest mix of awesome, joyous, and downright exhausting. It’s hard to take time for yourself, but everyone wins when mom feels better—physically and emotionally!

    By Laura Heggs | Last updated December 30, 2017

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Motherhood involves a lot of care: care for babies, care for toddlers, care for scheduling–but it not always self-care. Juggling to-do lists, maintaining work-life balance and caring for tiny humans keeps you on your toes but not always on your fitness game. The tips below can help you stay fit and active. Moms have enough pressure in their lives, so take these tips and make them work for your life, schedule, and family.

    1. Find a Tribe.

    Finding a community that supports you and helps you grow can be key to staying fit. Whether you are a new mom or an experienced mom with multiple toddlers, the support of friends is great for your physical and mental health. Plan on getting active outside with friends and the kids, or work with one another to watch each other’s children while you take time to work out. Getting social means getting active!

    2. Join a Gym with Childcare Services.

    If finding a tribe seems too daunting or adds stress, try joining a pre-made one: the gym! Many gyms now offer childcare services, which allow you get your workout in while a professional watches your child, often in a cool room with toys. This not only allows you to get your workout in but also provides an opportunity for your child to socialize.

    3. Set Goals and Make Moving a Habit.

    Setting goals can help guide you on the path to success. Make short-term goals that are accessible and allow you to see results. This will keep you motivated to keep going, and before you know it, you may be exercising without even thinking.

    Once you lose the mindset of “having” to workout, and rather work out by staying active in life, your workouts will morph from something on your to-do list to something you are already doing. For example, start walking instead of driving. Make moving a priority, and don’t guilt yourself for missing a workout.

    4. Value Your Time.

    Time management can be the key to getting a workout in. Be mindful of your schedule, and remember that your time is extremely valuable. Find workouts you can do from your home (many exist on YouTube) that are effective yet only 30 minutes long. Try to fit this time in every day, and remember that the work you put in will add up over time.

    5. Send the Kids to One Class and Yourself to Another.

    Getting the kids out to try new things is great for their social and mental development. Sign your children up for a fun class, like arts and crafts or gymnastics, and use the time they are away having fun to get your own class in!

    6. Create a Space at Home for You, and Only You.

    Children can quickly take over the space in a home, so find a room or even a corner that you can dedicate just to yourself. No toys, and no entry without permission. Let that space be your area, where you decompress and find your fitness or wellness routine.

    7. Get Outside.

    Getting outside is great for everyone, and can be a simple and fun way to get active. Walk the kids to a local park, explore the neighborhood, or head out to a family-friendly attraction like the zoo.

    8. Split It into Mini Workouts.

    We often think of workouts as occurring all at once, in solid blocks of time. However, small workouts throughout the day can add up to a full workout by evening. While your child is occupied by a toy or television show, stay nearby and slip in a few sun salutations, sit-ups or squats. A few movements scattered throughout the day can add up to big results.

    9. Get the Kids Involved.

    Exercising does not have to mean getting away from the kids. Love a workout video? Invite the kids to join in! This keeps them occupied while teaching them the value of exercise. You may be able to find “Mommy and me” classes, where you bring your child into the class with you.

    A busy family schedule can often throw self-care out the window. Do your best and practice one or more of the tips above to find what works best for you. Always keep self-care on your radar–your time is valuable and you are worth it.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Kristin McGee is the full-time working mom of three boys and realizes the value of mindful movement and meditation. She currently teaches yoga and meditation for Peloton.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Emily is a board-certified science editor who has worked with top digital publishing brands like Voices for Biodiversity, Study.com, GoodTherapy, Vox, and Verywell.

    Kids need to be active every day for their health and happiness. Physical activity can help children and adolescents build strong bones and muscles, keep weight steady, promote better sleep, and protect against several diseases, including heart disease, cancer, and diabetes. A regular fitness routine can even reduce feelings of anxiety and depression in kids.

    Now more than ever, it can be tricky to get kids to unplug and play. But with some creative strategies, fitness can be fun, not a chore. Here are ideas for getting kids motivated to be active with friends, with you, or on their own.

    Making Fitness Fun

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Frequently Asked Questions

    Many fitness centers have age minimums, mainly to keep kids safe. Equipment like stationary bikes are often designed for people around 5 feet or taller, and treadmills can pose a real injury risk to children. But some family-friendly gyms welcome children to work out alongside a parent. Kids as young as 7 or 8 can begin resistance training using weights. They should be supervised by a certified strength-training expert to ensure they use proper techniques to prevent injuries.

    At age 10, kids should do 60 minutes or more of moderate-to-vigorous intensity activities each day. The best kind of workouts for this age group are aerobic: activities that get the heart pumping fast and exercise large muscle groups. Some kids this age may enjoy creating or joining an after-school running club. They should also do activities that strengthen their muscles or bones a few times a week. Jumping rope builds cardiovascular capacity and bone strength, and kids can do it anywhere.

    The best physical activities for kids are ones that keep them moving and that they enjoy doing. For many children, team sports like soccer and basketball are a perfect way to keep fit and bond with friends. Others gravitate toward less traditional sports, such as archery, fencing, or water polo. Still, other kids prefer non-competitive physical activities and might enjoy dance, jumping rope, and even hula hooping.

    To spark your child’s interest, family exercise should be fun, not forced. Preschoolers will appreciate active games like dragon tag, freeze dance, or balloon volleyball. For bigger kids, consider activities that allow you to take on a challenge together. Learn a lifetime sport like golf or pickleball side by side, sign up for an adventure race, or try geocaching.

    Your child is more likely to enjoy and stick with physical activities when they get to do it with their favorite grown-up: you! And active kids, in turn, may motivate you to revive a fitness routine that was shelved when you became a parent.

    Doing physical activities together can also promote family bonding since you are all working hard and having fun together. It’s a healthy cycle. As families spend more active time together, relationships tend to improve, which often inspires parents and kids to participate in more family fitness activities to keep the good vibe going.

    Rather than putting kids on an “exercise plan,” present them with plenty of active choices and opportunities. For small children, make a chart with pictures of a dozen or so activities, including active games they can do on their own. Consider giving them a small reward for trying new activities or doing a certain number per week, which is a proven motivator. Arrange for social older kids to do fitness with a friend, whether it’s taking them to a martial arts class or driving them to a cool hiking spot on the weekend. Cool gear never hurts: Buy them hand weights in their favorite color or workout clothes they feel good in.

    Make physical activity a daily part of life from the time they are small. Take the stairs with them instead of the elevator at the airport or mall and make a tradition of after-dinner walks or once-a-week bike rides. Keep active toys around family spaces, since kids are more likely to play with what’s easily accessible. Once they are a bit older, push for more physical activities at your child’s school and let them try a variety of sports until they find one they love.

    Keeping Kids Active

    Anyone who’s seen kids on a playground knows that most are naturally physically active and love to move around. And climbing to the top of a slide or swinging from the monkey bars can help lead kids to a lifetime of being active.

    As they get older, it can be harder for kids to get enough daily activity. This can be due to:

    • more demands at school
    • a feeling among some kids that they aren’t good at sports
    • a lack of active role models
    • busy working families

    And even if kids have the time and the desire to be active, parents may not feel comfortable letting them freely roam the neighborhood as kids did generations ago. So their chances to be active might be limited.

    Still, parents can teach a love of physical activity and help kids fit it into their everyday lives. Doing so can set healthy patterns that will last into adulthood.

    What Are Some Benefits of Being Active?

    When kids are active, their bodies can do the things they want and need them to do. Why? Because regular exercise provides these benefits:

    • strong muscles and bones
    • healthy weight
    • decreased risk of developing type 2 diabetes
    • better sleep
    • a better outlook on life

    Physically active kids also are more likely to be motivated, focused, and successful in school. And mastering physical skills builds confidence at every age.

    What Motivates Kids?

    So there’s a lot to gain from regular physical activity, but how do you encourage kids to do it? The three keys are:

    1. Choosing the right activities for a child’s age: If you don’t, the child may be bored or frustrated.
    2. Giving kids plenty of opportunity to be active: Kids need parents to make activity easy by providing equipment, signing them up for classes or sports teams, and taking them to playgrounds and other active spots.
    3. Keeping the focus on fun: Kids won’t do something they don’t enjoy.

    When kids enjoy an activity, they want to do more of it. Practicing a skill — whether it’s swimming or riding a tricycle — improves their abilities and helps them feel accomplished, especially when the effort is noticed and praised. These good feelings often make kids want to continue the activity and even try others.

    Age-Appropriate Activities

    The best way for kids to get physical activity is by incorporating physical activity into their daily routine. Toddlers and preschoolers should play actively several times a day. Children 6 to 17 years should do 60 minutes or more physical activity daily. This can include free play at home, active time at school, and participation in classes or organized sports.

    Age-Based Advice:

    Preschoolers: Preschoolers need play and exercise that helps them continue to develop important motor skills — kicking or throwing a ball, playing tag or follow the leader, hopping on one foot, riding a trike or bike with training wheels, or running obstacle courses.

    Although some sports leagues may be open to kids as young as 4, organized team sports are not recommended until they’re a little older. Preschoolers can’t understand complex rules and often lack the attention span, skills, and coordination needed to play sports. Instead of playing on a team, they can work on fundamental skills.

    School-age: With school-age kids spending more time in front of screens, the challenge for parents is to help them find physical activities they enjoy and feel successful doing. These can range from traditional sports like baseball and basketball to martial arts, biking, hiking, and playing outside.

    As kids learn basic skills and simple rules in the early school-age years, there might only be a few athletic standouts. As kids get older, differences in ability and personality become more apparent. Commitment and interest level often go along with ability, which is why it’s important to find an activity that’s right for your child. Schedules start getting busy during these years, but don’t forget to set aside some time for free play.

    Teens: Teens have many choices when it comes to being active — from school sports to after-school interests, such as yoga or skateboarding. It’s a good idea to have an exercise plan since it often has to be sandwiched between school and other commitments.

    Do what you can to make it easy for your teen to exercise by providing transportation and the necessary gear or equipment (including workout clothes). In some cases, the right clothes and shoes might help a shy teen feel comfortable biking or going to the gym.

    Kids’ Fitness Personalities

    In addition to a child’s age, it’s important to consider their fitness personality. Personality traits, genetics, and athletic ability combine to influence kids’ attitudes toward sports and other physical activities, especially as they get older.

    Which of these 3 types best describes your child?

    1. The nonathlete: This child may lack athletic ability, interest in physical activity, or both.

    2. The casual athlete: This child is interested in being active but isn’t a star player and is at risk of getting discouraged in a competitive athletic environment.

    3. The athlete: This child has athletic ability, is committed to a sport or activity, and likely to ramp up practice time and intensity of competition.

    If you understand the concepts of temperament and fitness types, you’ll be better able to help your kids find the right activities and get enough exercise — and find enjoyment in physical activity. Some kids want to pursue excellence in a sport, while others may be perfectly happy and fit as casual participants.

    The athlete, for instance, will want to be on the basketball team, while the casual athlete may just enjoy shooting hoops at the playground or in the driveway. The nonathlete is likely to need a parent’s help and encouragement to get and stay physically active. That’s why it’s important to encourage kids to remain active even through they aren’t top performers.

    Whatever their fitness personality, all kids can be physically fit. A parent’s positive attitude will help a child who’s reluctant to exercise.

    Be active yourself and support your kids’ interests. If you start this early enough, they’ll come to regard activity as a normal — and fun — part of your family’s everyday routine.

    Here are 5 easy tips for stay-at-home moms who want to get in shape.

    Maintaining an exercise routine can be difficult for anyone. However, it can be a little bit more difficult for moms to fit in workouts. After all, how are you supposed to find time to exercise when you can’t even go to the bathroom without being interrupted? However, there are ways by which you can make exercise a reality and a priority.

    Here are 5 realistic and easy tips for any mom who wants to get in shape while being at home.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    1. Exercise early in the morning

    Work out before the day passes you by. If we get right to it, it’s difficult to come up with as many reasons why we didn’t exercise that day. Make an effort to set aside thirty minutes for yourself before or after breakfast.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    2. Exercise with the kids

    Include your kids in your workout. If they’re old enough and coordinated enough, have them hold very light weights or water bottles and exercise alongside you. You can even play games with them which can involve physical activity. One can even take them for walks or bike rides wherein everyone can have a good time while also staying active.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    3. Make any space into a home gym

    While it can be hard to make it to the gym or a class, the truth is, you don’t actually require any special fitness equipment or a gym membership to workout. Sometimes all you need is a chair, and you’d be surprised at the variety of exercises you can do with one.

    4. Wear your workout clothes throughout the day

    Finding large chunks of time for workouts is a common issue for many stay-at-home parents. Even getting on the treadmill or watching a quick 30-minute video while the kids sleep, can be difficult. If you are putting on your workout clothes all day long, you’ll always be ready for a quick workout or a walk whenever time allows. It might also encourage you to take out time for yourself.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    5. Make every move count

    If you don’t have time for continuous exercise or if you miss a workout, that doesn’t mean you can’t get some exercise in. You can run the stairs and add extra laps to it. One can even add more walking to the routine for burning those extra calories. You can even try lunging and squatting while doing daily chores at home or while picking up something from the floor.

    Every individual is unique. It is important to do what is best for you and fits into your lifestyle. You won’t even have to think about it once you’ve gotten into the swing of things.

    Preach, mama. You tell them.

    Anna Strode, a stay-at-home mom to toddler twins and a soon-to-be little girl, has worked hard to get fit. She has a large following on Instagram, where she shows other moms out there that it’s possible to work out with little ones scampering around, underfoot. Even if you have to stop a few times to break up a little hair pulling fight.

    Considering what Strode does is pretty darn admirable, it’s hard to imagine that anyone could criticize her (mind you, her workouts nearly always involve watching her kids). But, hey, leave it to the Internet. When someone made an insensitive comment on one of Strode’s posts, she created another post, documenting how much it hurt her. “It basically said, ‘I wish I got to stay at home all day and exercise with my child, instead I have to go to work and do WORK,'” she wrote. “It cut me pretty deep and while I do my best to remain positive — this hurt.”

    She clapped back, though, despite hurt feelings — and her reaction has since gone viral (5,400 likes!). “You think 2 x 22 month old toddlers just let me kick my feet up all day after I’ve done my morning workout?” she wrote. “You think I’m beaming with energy as I grow a new baby and frantically do my best to keep up with twin boys that run rings around me?!”

    Strode gave a breakdown of her day, just to illustrate how much work she actually does — because yep, being a stay-at-home-mom certainly is work. (I know this because I had one and she killed it.) She exercises just 20-30 minutes a day — and the rest is soothing cranky babies, changing diapers, making food (that often gets thrown on the ground, anyway) and teaching two little humans who don’t know any better that sharing is important. All while growing another one. Total cake walk. Right.

    And while she didn’t have to justify her hard work to anyone, her post gives due visibility to stay-at-home moms everywhere who are, unfortunately, still thought to have it easier than moms in the workforce. Bottom line: We need to stop judging moms and realize that being a mother isn’t easy — whether you’re doing it from home, an office or both.

    How to stay active as a pregnant parent.

    11 July 2016 • 4 min read

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    As a busy parent, finding the time to stay fit and active isn’t simple. It requires planning and organisation to make it happen, and there will be days when you just won’t get any free time to yourself. As if having to consider your current children didn’t make it difficult enough, being pregnant adds an extra layer of complexity, as your energy and motivation might not be as high as normal. Pregnant or not, don’t let the kids stop you from getting your exercise fix. Here are some tips to help you make it happen.

    Pound the pavement

    If there’s one upside to modern parenting, it’s the leaps and bounds gadgetry has made over the years. The range of buggies that are designed for active parents to walk, jog and run long distances is impressive, and when you’ve got small children, it’s one of the easiest ways to get your 30 minutes of daily exercise. Just strap the kids in and run out the door. There are also some innovative solutions for bikes, including bike seats or trailers for your kids to sit in while you ride. Or if you’re a runner and your child is old enough to ride a scooter, get them to ride next to you, while you try to keep up.

    Keep it short and sweet

    Be realistic about how much time you’re likely to get, and figure out how to maximise it. Opt for short and sweet workout sessions that are moderate in intensity, and put as much effort into them as feels safe and comfortable. Being pregnant, you’re not trying to break any world records – you’re just aiming to keep your body moving as regularly as possible.

    Find some buddies

    Fitness instructors across Australia are quickly catching on to the parent/child classes, with some even using your toddlers as props instead of weights! Whether it’s a one-on-one session with a personal trainer, or a group training class with other mums and bubs, it’s become the norm to take your baby with you and keep them entertained in the pram while you get your workout done. Or, if you don’t want to pay for a class, just take turns at exercising with a friend, while the other one looks after the kids.

    Stay at home

    If you can’t get out of the house, a home workout is just as effective. From yoga and pilates to strength building exercises, there’s plenty you can do within the walls of your own home. Try getting up before everyone else does to get through your workout without any distractions. Or, if that’s not possible and you need to keep younger children entertained, be prepared with plenty of distractions: books, colouring in, or set them going with an easy craft activity, which should buy you 30 minutes or so. If you have older children, try and co-ordinate your workout for the time they sit down and do some reading or homework, or get them to join in and count your push-ups for you!

    Get everyone to join in

    When your kids are old enough, get everyone in on the action and exercise as a family. Head down to the local tennis courts and play doubles, enter a fun run together, or if the weather is nice, round up some friends and set up a big game of beach Frisbee or cricket. You could also get onto a playing field and kick a ball around for an hour or two, or go swimming at the local pool. Kids need exercise just as much as adults do, so get outdoors and have fun together.

    Head here to read more articles about how to stay fit and active during pregnancy, and don’t forget to see your GP before starting a new exercise routine.

    Each pregnancy is unique, Medibank recommends all members seek medical advice concerning their individual health, appropriate nutritional and fitness regime, prior to, during and post pregnancy.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parentHow to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Being a stay-at-home mom isn’t an excuse to stop exercising! Here are some tips to keep yourself motivated and fit at home!

    Working out and getting fit takes a lot of hard work and motivation. This is especially true for stay-at-home moms who take care of their kids, and manage the entire household all by themselves.

    However that’s not an excuse to not exercise, sinceВ taking care of your health and fitness is just as important as taking care of your family. So here are some useful tips that you can use to keep yourself fit and healthy as a stay-at-home mom!

    1. Just do it!

    Stop making excuses and just start exercising! It takes just 30 minutes of exercise daily to keep you fit and in tip-top shape, so make sure to take some extra effort and spend just 30 minutes of your day exercising.

    If you canВ take care of your kids and manage the entire household everyday, then surely you should be able to sneak in 30 minutes of exercise in your busy day.

    2.В Ask for help!

    If you’re really struggling to find time in your busy day, then ask someone for help. If a friend or a relative can help you take care of your kids for just 30 minutes to an hour, then you should do so.

    Exercise might seem like a tiring activity, but it actually helps keep your body strong and healthy, and can actually help you relax and reduce feelings of fatigue or tiredness.

    3. Do itВ first thing in the morning

    A lot of people put off exercising because they’re too tired, or they want to prioritize another task first. The key to making sure that you can exercise daily would be to make it the first thing that you do everyday.

    Once you get used to making it a part of your daily routine, you’ll actually start to look forward to exercising, since it’s a great way to start the day. It also keeps your energy up, so you’ll get tired less throughout your day.

    4. Exercise with your family!

    Something that makes exercise fun to do is if you do it with your family! You can make it a part of your daily routine, or you can exercise early in the morning to bond with your husband and spend some quality time together.

    Exercise also keeps your family healthy, so exercising with your family helps keep your family close, fit, and healthy!

    5. Be patient

    If you’re trying to lose the weight that you gained during your pregnancy, or if you just happened to gain a lot of weight while being a mom, then the only thing that you can do would be to keep at it and be patient.

    It takes some time before you can start seeing results, but the most important thing to know is to be consistent and just keep at it. The results will soon follow, especially if you also eat healthy in addition to daily exercise.

    At the end of the day, the important thing that you have to remember would be that your health is the most important thing, and in order to care for your family, you should also care about your health!

    An ex-professional boxer (and new dad) reveals how he’s looking after his physical and mental wellbeing

    New fathers face a multitude of time-consuming dilemmas: feeding the baby every two hours, dirty nappies, bath time, hospital trips, getting them to sleep (the list goes on, but I’m sticking to a word count here). Much of early fatherhood is spent meticulously caring for this new life – so much so that you can forget to look after yourself. And although your heart may be in the right place, if you’re not taking care of your own mental wellbeing and physical fitness, how are you supposed to take care of someone else?

    Recent research has shown that up to 38% of new dads worry about their mental health and 20% of them felt isolated during their first year of fatherhood. Yet, worryingly, only 36% of referrals for NHS talking therapies are for men (despite men aged 40-49 having the highest suicide rates in the UK).

    Everyone’s situation is different, so there’s no one solution to fit all when it comes to our mental wellbeing, but it can be helpful to hear from others and how they are navigating parenthood. That’s why Men’s Health and Dove Men+Care have recruited Chris ‘The Bull’ Baugh, an ex-professional boxer and personal trainer who takes mental health just as seriously as physical.

    Chris became a dad on 22 January 2021, and since then he’s experienced pitfalls and peaks, and grown both as a parent and as a man. Here he explains how his fitness flagged, how he got it back, the importance of taking time out, and how he’s integrating fatherhood into his passions.

    Take time off

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    “I’m an ex-professional athlete, so I can’t let myself go completely. But when my little girl first arrived, I did nothing for six weeks. Sometimes we have this voice in our heads that tells us we need to do more, but I knew that nothing was going to be more important than soaking up those newborn memories, because you’ll never get them back. So for a while I just ate what I wanted and cuddled up with my daughter, and I recommend every new father to do the same.

    “I think there’s a damaging narrative where people assume that dads can’t do anything in the beginning, that it’s all about the mum. That’s not the case at all. You can be involved with your baby as you want to be. My girl had trouble feeding, so she was bottle-fed a mix of breast milk and formula. If dads have the opportunity to feed their kids, they should do it, because it creates an incredible bond. You just need to remember to cut yourself some slack, because being a parent is unpredictable.”

    Studies have shown that taking time off from your career has positive benefits for new fathers and their partners. A study by Dove Men+Care and Promundo found that fathers reported being more satisfied with their lives (87% vs. 50%), jobs (82% vs. 52%), and sex lives (77% vs. 44%) when they had more time to be involved with their children’s upbringing. An additional study also found that mothers were less likely to experience depression when fathers were more involved in infant care.

    Join a fitness community

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    “Becoming a father can be lonely. If you’re on paternity leave, or a pint after work with your colleagues is no longer an option because you have to get home for bath time – which is important and you should be doing – that reduction in social interaction can hit you. But finding a time to join a fitness community can compensate for that.

    “Your fitness goals will never be more important than being emotionally present for your baby”

    “My mental health, like everyone’s, swings up and down and I have to work on it to keep it positive. Running has helped me a lot with this, and I never used to be a long-distance runner. Just before I had my child, I was running 15K solo in the mornings to calm my mind. Now I love doing it with friends or at a run club, sometimes competitively and sometimes just for the fun of it. It’s such a good way to connect with people, chat and be pushed to your limit. It’s hard to talk to someone when you’re trying to get a new deadlift PB, but I believe a lot of fitness should be social, especially because so many of us have been cut off from each other for so long in lockdown.”

    Don’t forget your passion

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    “Getting back into boxing has been great. I retired in 2016 to start running a business and take up more functional fitness, but since my daughter came into my life, my love for boxing has come back – both coaching and practising it.

    “It’s been so stimulating to work with professionals again. It really helps to have something you feel grounded in when everything changes in your life. Yeah, you’ve got to run around after your kid, but you’ve also got to remember what you’re about. You’re a father and your kids are going to watch and look up to you, so set an example. If you’ve got something you’re passionate about, you should share it with your kid, because it’s going to light both of you up. If you only focus on your child and stop doing everything you love, it might tick a few boxes for a while, but what I want to do is show my daughter what a passionate, invested and fulfilled person looks like.”

    There’s a misconception that burning the candle at both ends results in a better output of work – whatever your career may be. However, a recent study of 1,500 employers offering paid family leave found that over 80% of employees experienced a positive impact on employee morale and over 70% of employees reported an increase in productivity. Chris has seen a boost too, both physically and mentally, since taking a well deserved break from his 9-5 to support his new family, proving that paternity leave shouldn’t just be a luxury to a lucky few, but a mandatory employee benefit supported by businesses around the globe.

    Be realistic

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    “In the beginning, keep your expectations super-low and aim for 20-minute workouts. Still push yourself, just in small bursts. Don’t expect to immediately go back to how you were before your break, because it’ll just knock your confidence and you’ll be more likely to quit.

    “New fathers are always going to be tired, and in periods of fatigue we generally drift into things that numb us: TV, social media. So my advice would be, when you’re not with your child, put the electronics to one side and just go to bed. This will help you keep your energy up.

    “And don’t think for a second that your fitness goals will ever be more important than being mentally and emotionally present for your baby. I do need training to keep myself steady, but taking six weeks off isn’t the end of the world. Just listen to yourself and find out what your body and mind really need.”

    Dove Men+Care supports fatherhood and all the challenges it comes with, from championing paternity leave by researching its benefits for new fathers and their families to breaking down the stereotypes that hold men back from experiencing the positive effects of care on themselves and on others.

    If you or anyone you know is suffering mental health issues, Mind and the Samaritans can offer the support you need. The NHS also offers a vast array of mental health services that could benefit you.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    When Brandon Swan – who has competed at the CrossFit Games three times – became a father in 2019, his daily life took on a whole new look.

    • “Not only did I become a dad, but I became a full time stay at home parent,” said the Brisbane, Australia resident who is now training to become a firefighter. “My wife was a school principal, and I was training full-time so out of the two of us, it made sense for me to stay home. We converted our garage into a gym and I started training whenever I had time, which I quickly learned wouldn’t be very often and mostly at times that weren’t ideal.”

    Swan quickly found out being a dad was a full-time gig in itself, and that he was either training really early in the morning, late at night or while his son was napping. He was also loading regular work and errands onto his schedule and found that pretty soon, he was burning the candle at both ends.

    It was here when Swan started sharing some of his experiences on Instagram, using the hashtag #dadhours. “It turned out a lot of other people found motivation and resonated with it also,” he said.

    The idea gathered more steam when he realized his partner was in a similar position and tailoring their workouts around their busy schedules was paramount.

    • “What I also noticed was that my wife was coming home from a massive day at work each day, often exhausted and unmotivated, but still wanting to train and keep herself fit, whilst balancing being a mum.”

    Swan said the goal was to be as efficient as possible, knowing seconds counted.

    • “Each day’s challenge was thinking about how I could both maximize the short windows of time I had in the gym, and how I could create basic, yet challenging workouts that were not only appropriate for me, but appropriate for my wife too. Where we found the most success was in simplicity. Lots of machines, dumbbell workouts and basic bodyweight movements that we could get moving on quickly without too much movement prep or warm up.”

    Swan didn’t stop there however, and decided to launch Dad Hours, an online program that helps people like him and his wife who don’t necessarily have the time to trek to the gym or the box everyday due to demanding schedules.

    • “It’s purpose it to teach parents how to maximize their training time, even if that is only 15-20 minutes per day, to allow them to A) carve out some important time for themselves each day and B) get back to their busy lives feeling fulfilled and ready to take on whatever they day throws at them.”

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    From hiking the Devil’s Millhopper, to turning the local park into an outdoor gym, there are many possibilities for moms to stay in-shape.

    Brinn Strange, mom and owner of AUXO Fitness studio in Gainesville, said the only way a mom can really provide the best care for her family is if she takes care of herself. After having a child, it’s important to stay healthy and to focus on that which can improve your life and the life of your child, she said.

    Strange has run AUXO Fitness (formally Barre Forte) for about three years. After she began her business, she had her first child, Brandon. She was teaching a class the night before she went into labor.

    Between running a business and being a mom, Strange manages to teach 10-15 classes a week and also work out.

    “We have 5:30 a.m. classes, so moms will come at 5:30 to 6:30 and then be home before their kiddo wakes up at 7:30 or 8,” she said.

    She also helps her clients come up with creative ways to schedule their daily activities, so they can make it to the studio.

    It is possible to find time to work out while being a mom, she said. For her, exercising early in the morning is what works. She usually runs in the morning before her 2-year-old son wakes up.

    When she’s not at the studio, Strange tries to incorporate fitness into activities with her son.

    “I can push him in the jogging stroller and take him on the run,” she said. “I’m showing him that it’s important to get outside every day.”

    Her “30-pound chunk” is the perfect weight addition to any work out. She holds her son while doing squats and straps him on her back while hiking. Strange and her husband go to Paynes Prairie and Devil’s Millhopper during the weekends with their son to enjoy the outdoors and get in some exercise.

    Strange is now expecting her second child, due in April, and intends to continue her fitness routine.

    truenpf7/homemagazinegainesville/wp-content/uploads/2018/11/Image-2-copy.png” />Claudia Cometa, also a working mom who runs the Peace Advocacy Group, has a 10-year-old and manages to work out three to four times a week. Cometa, who runs half-marathons, said she tries to exercise right after she drops her son off at school, then she typically works from home the rest of the day.

    Cometa’s son was born in 2008, and she started running in 2012. She usually attends a running club in San Felasco Hammock Preserve State Park on Sunday mornings.

    “I have always been active in some way,” she said, “so, it was really tough having a kid and trying to juggle all of what was going on.”

    She said it was really difficult to figure out how to run with a small child, but she began bringing him along in the stroller. She would also bring him to running groups and let him play in the middle of the track while she gets her mileage in.

    “I struggled for a while trying to figure out how to exercise and put him somewhere, whether it’s childcare or whatever, then I realized it’s easier to just incorporate him,” Cometa said.

    Now that her son is older, it’s easier to bring him along to running events. If there is a child’s one-mile race, he will usually run it.

    Another fit mom, Ashley Finnegan, is a mother of two boys. She runs her own business called Mom CEO. With all of her involvement in the business, marketing for her husband’s business and the MomsEveryday Show on TV20, Finnegan said she used to prioritize everything else before her work outs.

    She studied exercise and sports science in college and had always been very healthy, until she let her busy schedule take up all of her time. Now she has her workouts marked on the calendar as a reoccurring meeting. Everything else she does, she plans around these workouts.

    “Life’s about balance,” she said. “There is no ‘one size fits all’ program for somebody, but what I will say is that putting those things in my calendar and sticking to them has really made a huge difference.”

    She does weight training twice a week after she drops the children off at school. She also attends fitness classes and walks three miles with her husband at least once a week. Her family spends a lot of time outside, whether it’s swimming, walking or chasing the children in the backyard.

    The first year after having children is the toughest, she said. There’s so much devotion to one little life, so it’s easy to feel guilty hiring a babysitter to go work out.

    “But as a mom, you have to figure out what works for you,” she said.

    There are so many resources for moms, and fitness groups to join, so there are always people to hold you accountable, she said.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Finding the time to exercise is hard if you don’t have a lot of spare time. If you’re a single parent, chances are you don’t have a lot of time to devote to your own fitness. Even if you do have a moment of free time, you’re likely exhausted from life’s never-ending responsibilities. And on top of that, getting in shape is expensive, right? What if money is tight? While it would be disingenuous to say that tending to your own fitness as a single parent is easy, it can be done. Here are some tips for the overworked, overbooked, and overextended.

    How to stay fit as a stay at home parent

    Don’t put it off

    One of the few times you’re likely to have some personal time on any given day are the early morning hours – before you have to make breakfast, get the kids ready for school, and head off to work. The simple fact is that responsibilities compound as the day progresses. The more you can squeeze physical activity into your early mornings, the more likely you are to actually get it done.

    Learn some 15-minute workouts

    You don’t need a fancy gym or an expensive exercise machine at home to stay fit. In fact, all you need is some motivation, a little bit of time, and maybe some basic (and cheap) accessories. There are tons and tons of 15-minute workout routines that anyone can do at home or at the office. Many require just your own body weight and a little bit of space to complete, while some can be performed with as little equipment as an adaptable resistance band (check out these easy exercises). These handy workout tools are cheap, durable, effective, and as Redfin.com points out, easily stored.

    Combine relaxation and exercise

    As a single parent you deal with stress on a minute-to-minute basis. This stress can actually sap your motivation to get fit. You can kill two birds with one stone by practicing mindfulness exercises that actually help you burn calories and tone your muscles. The obvious example here is yoga, but any routine that focuses on meditative body movements (like pilates, for example) is good. Some can even find mental respite in something like running or biking. Whatever activity helps center you and allows you to focus on the here and now is good for your overall mental health.

    Build exercise into your daily routine

    You don’t have to block out as much specific time for exercise if you can build it into your schedule. For example, take the stairs at work instead of the elevator. Park further away at the grocery store and get some extra steps in. Hop off the train or subway a block early and walk the rest of the way to your destination. You’ll be surprised at how much these little tweaks will add up over time.

    Get the kids involved

    As a single parent, you probably don’t have a lot of kid-free time. So why wait until you do to get some exercise in? Kids are naturally energetic and most are thrilled to spend some quality time with their parents. Involve your kids in your exercise routine – whether it be jogging, biking, or playing a sport. Here are some creative ways to get in some physical activity with your kids.

    Being a single parent is one of the hardest things on the planet. It’s typical for single parents to sacrifice their own well-being – specifically physical exercise. The good news is that getting in shape doesn’t require a lot of time or money. All it requires is the willingness to get creative.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Tips for Accepting a Job Offer With Examples

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Andresr /E+ / Getty Images

    How to write an acceptance letter

    You’ve just been offered a new job and have decided to accept the offer. How should you formally accept the position? It’s always a good idea to accept a job offer by sending or giving your new employer your acceptance in writing. Do you be sure that everything you expected is in the offer, and ask about anything you have questions about before saying “yes.”

    Before You Accept the Offer

    When you receive the offer, you don’t have to accept it immediately. It’s acceptable to ask for time (typically 24 hours to consider it) even if you think you’d like to accept. That way, you’ll have time to make sure the terms of the offer are what you expected, and get a response to any questions you may have.

    Once you’ve had time to review the offer and are ready to accept, ask for the offer in writing so you’re sure your expectations match what the employer is offering.

    How to Accept a Job Offer

    The best way to accept a job offer is to confirm the details in writing. Even if you have verbally accepted the position, it’s important to confirm the terms of employment and the date you’ll be starting your new job.

    A job acceptance letter allows you to demonstrate your professionalism and make sure there is no confusion about the precise terms of the offer, such as compensation, vacation time, or benefits. It’s also an opportunity to express your gratitude for being offered the position, as well as your enthusiasm for taking on the new role.

    What to Include in a Job Offer Acceptance Letter

    When you’re ready to respond in the affirmative, take the tip to write a letter or an email confirming your acceptance of the offer. Your letter can be concise, but should include the following:

    • Thanks and appreciation for the opportunity
    • Written acceptance of the job offer
    • The terms and conditions of employment (salary, benefits, job title, etc.)
    • Starting date of employment

    Advice on Writing a Job Offer Acceptance Letter

    Format your letter correctly. The letter can be sent by email or mail. If you’re sending a hard copy through the mail, format the letter as you would any business letter. Include your contact information and phone number, even though it’s on file with the employer.

    Keep it brief. While you want to include all the most important information, this doesn’t mean your letter should be long and drawn out.

    The employer is busy, so a concise letter that includes all the necessary information is best.

    Express your gratitude. Demonstrate how thankful you are for the new job opportunity. You might want to briefly explain why you’re particularly excited to work for the company. For example, you may want to share your desire to contribute to their sales team, or your passion for their mission. Again, keep this polite but brief.

    Proofread and edit. You don’t want to create any last-minute reasons for the employer to take back the job offer, such as a sloppy or unprofessional letter.

    Watch out for spelling and grammar errors.

    Go over the letter a couple of times to make sure you catch all the typographical errors and grammar mistakes. While you’re at it, it’s a good idea to double-check the spelling of the name of the person who offered you the job.

    Example of a Letter Accepting a Job Offer

    This is a job acceptance letter sample. Download the letter template (compatible with Google Docs or Word Online) or read the example below.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Example of a Letter Accepting a Job Offer (Text Version)

    Jason Burnett
    87 Washington Street
    Smithfield, CA 08055
    (909) 555-5555
    [email protected]

    Mr. Michael Hynes
    Director of Human Resources
    Smithfield Granite and Stonework
    800 Marshall Avenue
    Smithfield, CA 08055

    As we discussed on the phone, I am very pleased to accept the position of Advertising Assistant with Smithfield Granite and Stonework. Thank you again for the opportunity. I am eager to make a positive contribution to the company and to work with everyone on the Smithfield team.

    As we discussed, my starting salary will be $48,000, and health and life insurance benefits will be provided after 30 days of employment.

    I look forward to starting employment on August 31, 2020. If there is any additional information or paperwork you need prior to then, please let me know.

    Again, thank you very much.

    Handwritten Signature (hard copy letter)

    Example of an Email Accepting a Job

    Here’s an example of an email sent to accept a job offer. The email confirms the start date, salary, benefits, and vacation leave.

    Subject line: Janet Fieldstone – Job Offer Acceptance

    Dear Mr. Campbell,

    It was wonderful to speak with you on the phone yesterday about the Marketing Director role at ABC Company. I’m thrilled to formally accept this job offer. I’m looking forward to working with you, and the rest of the senior management team at ABC, on charting a new direction for marketing strategy.

    As we discussed, my start date will be May 13, 2020, with an annual salary of $65,000, and three weeks of paid leave annual. This salary does not include company provided health insurance, which is effective on my start date.

    I’m looking forward to seeing you next Monday. Please let me know if there is any paperwork or additional information you need from me beforehand, or if there is any documentation I should bring along on my first day.

    I’m always available by email, but feel free to call if that’s more convenient (555-555-5555).

    Again, thank you so much for this opportunity.

    Sending an Email to Accept a Job Offer

    When sending an email letter, put your name in the subject line (Your Name – Job Offer Acceptance). This helps ensure that your message will be opened and read.

    No matter which way you send the letter, make sure to address the letter to the person who offered you the position.

    The job acceptance letter should be well planned and well written. The job acceptance letter should be to the point and positive.

    Acceptance Letter It should include the following points

    • Thank the employer for the offer letter stating the full job title
    • The terms and conditions of employment should be discussed.
    • Salary should be negotiated clearly.

    Acceptance letter Format with Free to Download Sample Templates in Word & PDF:

    An acceptance letter document is a written acknowledgement given by one party after accepting an offer or an invitation from another party. An formal written acceptance letter is a formal document that can be used as a legal or professional reference. It can be issued upon acceptance of a social invitation, accepting a scholarship, final a business or insurance payment settlement, while conclude negotiations and so on. The acceptance letter implies an your positive response to an second party assured them of your commitments to what they may have proposed or to be offered. Given below are the descriptions of popular acceptance letters along with some samples.

    A college acceptance letter is written by the college to notify the students that their application to the college is accepted and they can complete the admission process and secure a seat in the college. College acceptance letter are reasons for great joy, more especially among students in the United States due to the sharp competition and expensive fees.

    What is an Job offer Acceptance letter?

    At the work place, a Job acceptance letter/email is written to conclude the Recruitment process . Offer acceptance is important part of recruitment process and A job acceptance letter is written by an employee and is addressed to the employer after the company confirms the individual’s appointment in the company.

    When to write Acceptance letter?

    The offer acceptance letters also helps to clarify, one last time, the terms and conditions of employment and so can prevent future misunderstandings. The acceptance letter is not mandatory but if well written, it does express sincere thanks towards your employer and shows professionalism

    Tips for writing Best Acceptance letter Email

    If you have to write an acceptance of offer letter, be sure to keep it formal and brief. Express your gratitude thanks for begin given the job opportunity and assure your employer of your commitment to the job. As it will be your first correspondence with your new employer, be sure to double check your letter to avoid any mistake or typos.

    Warm acceptances will build excellent relationships

    Choose a topic to view acceptance letter templates:

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Use an acceptance letter for accepting a job, resignation, gift, invitation, honor, and many other special situations.

    Even if you have accepted verbally, it is smart to write an acceptance letter to formally accept the offer and to confirm the details.

    Be gracious
    When accepting a job, promotion, appointment, public office, gift, etc.

    Thank the person, business, organization, etc. when you begin your letter.

    Briefly identify what it is that you are accepting.
    For example, “This is a wonderful opportunity for me, and I am happy to accept the position as associate director of sales.”

    Thank those who have helped you, if you feel it is appropriate.

    Restate the terms as you understand them if you are formally accepting a job position or similar assignment, including the starting date, job expectations, rate of compensation, health and dental benefits, sick and vacation days, etc.

    Keep the tone of your letter positive if you are accepting a resignation. Do not say anything that might make you liable for legal action.

    Thank the person for the invitation if you are accepting an invitation to a social event, and express your anticipation that the event will be a success. Clarify any details about the event, if needed, such as date or time, location, dress, etc.

    Recheck for errors.
    For job offers and the like, the acceptance letter may become part of a company’s permanent file for you, so make sure that it is well-worded and free of embarrassing grammatical or other errors.

    Close your letter by restating your appreciation for being offered the job, award, gift, etc.

    It’s strongly encouraged to accept a job offer both verbally and in writing.

    Make sure that if you are sent a copy of an offer letter, it contains the most updated terms of employment negotiated. When calling your main point of contact (usually the person who interviewed you or who made the offer), tell them you have accepted their offer and they can expect written confirmation (generally by email).

    Hopefully at this point they will give you detailed information about the logistics of your first day, as well as any materials you’ll need to bring to take care of the administrative side of things (e.g. ID, a void cheque or direct deposit form, your Social Instuance Number (SIN) number). Make sure you know where to go on your first day, information about directions and parking, and who to ask for. If this information has not been provided, be sure to ask!

    After accepting the offer verbally, it’s a good idea to write a follow up letter or email formally accepting the position. It can be brief, but should include the following:

    • Thanks and appreciation of the opportunity
    • Written acceptance of the job offer
    • Terms and conditions of employment (salary, benefits)
    • Starting date (and time of start) of employment

    Address the letter to the person who offered you the position, and make sure it is well written and does not contain any typos or grammatical errors. Even though you’ve already landed the job, you still need to impress your new boss, so keep all correspondence professional.

    Here is an example of an effective job offer email:

    Dear [New employer],

    As we discussed on the phone, I am very pleased to accept the position of [position title] with [organization]. Thank you for the opportunity. I am eager to make a positive contribution to the company and to work with everyone on the [organization name] team.

    As we discussed, my starting salary will be $XX,000, with two (2) weeks’ vacation per year, and health and life insurance benefits being provided after XX days of employment.

    I look forward to starting employment on July 1, 20XX. If there is any additional information or paperwork you need prior to then, please let me know.

    Let your references (or others that helped you) know that you have accepted an offer and that you appreciate their help along the way. In your thank you letter, include something like the following:

    I am excited to tell you that I have accepted my offer to join [organization name] as a [position name]. Without your help during the recruitment and hiring process, I would not have had such a great experience or learned so much about the company.

    Thank you very much for your guidance and support, and I look forward to staying connected with you in the future.

    Enjoy your new career, and continue building those professional relationships!

    Sample Letter of Acceptance: Acceptance is an expression or an agreement. An acceptance letter is written when you are accepting a job offer or a business deal. In these letters, you convey the decision you have taken and establish a contractual relationship between you and the employer.

    An acceptance letter should communicate your decision regarding a job. Along with accepting the job offer, you should share the outline of the job.

    A letter of acceptance should be sent by email or post. The letter should be well-written, to the point and simple. It is a simple letter where you are communicating that you are accepting a job offer.

    Get Other Types of Letter Writing like Formal, Informal and Different Types of Letter Writing Samples.

    With the letter of acceptance in a good way, you can show your employer your professionalism. Your acceptance letter should be enthusiastically captivating, having kind regards and warm wishes for the job. You need to show the immense amount of interest you have in the position.

    An acceptance letter should indicate all the terms and conditions you agreed to while accepting the job. Some of the crucial topics it should include are salary, bonuses, packages, opportunities and packages. You should add details of when you will join the company and start work.

    A business acceptance letter is different from a simple acceptance letter. It is a letter that one company sends to another. It is a letter that helps companies make deals.

    In a business acceptance letter, one company informs another that they agree to the recipient company’s terms and conditions. It is a step before entering into a business contract.

    Acceptance letters show a sender’s readiness and willingness to accept a job proposal. A letter of acceptance is an essential document before accepting a job or agreeing to a business proposal.

    Sample Letters of Acceptance

    Here are a few of the samples of letters of acceptance based on the occasion or a person.

    Letter of Acceptance Format

    When writing a letter of acceptance, the pattern should be around the following points:

    • The choice of words that you choose in acceptance letters is essential.
    • You should read the job offer carefully before you respond with an acceptance letter.
    • Your acceptance letter should contain crucial things like the salary, packages and insurance.
    • Your tone in the acceptance letter should be professional and straightforward.
    • Be careful of keeping the contents of the letter respectful.
    • It would be best if you communicated all the outline of your job.

    Job Offer Acceptance Letter

    I am happy to receive the job offer for the position of (position) at (company’s name). The job offer is quite fair, based on the position’s requirements and responsibilities and my qualifications.

    Please record this letter as my official letter of acceptance for the job. The confidence that you have in my abilities to perform the duties that will be expected of me.

    My years of experience and judgment, which I have gained over the past years, will enable me to perform these duties. I hope to achieve all the tasks successfully and wholeheartedly.

    I look forward to working with you.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Acceptance Letter for Position of Director

    Dear (Recipient name),

    I am happy to receive your job offer for the director’s position at the (company’s name). With a joyful heart, I am pleased to inform you that I will accept the company’s kind offer.

    I thoroughly enjoyed the conversations we have had in the past and looked forward to being a part of this community. It will be a learning experience to work as the director of your company.

    The salary, packages, hours, start date and other essential details presented are agreeable and acceptable. The standard benefits with additional three weeks of vacation are great.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Offer Acceptance Letter

    Dear (Recipient Name),

    My immediate supervisor has informed me of my public relations professional of the year award in the corporate client service division. At first, I was unsure if I had worked hard enough to win the prize. I do want to say how proud I am of growing successful here at Coleman Paper Company.

    I am returning to you a signed copy of my work records for the last year as per your instructions. If you need any further information or require any assistance from me, please contact me at my direct office line, which is (number of your office). You can reach me at my email address which is (official email address).

    I am incredibly grateful to be recognised as a leader in the continuing growth of Coleman Paper Company. I have started working hard to make sure I retain the award next year too.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Employment Acceptance Letter

    September 25, 2017.

    Lily International School,

    Chandpura- West Bengal – 510007.

    Subject: Acceptance Letter for joining the school

    It is with pleasure that I accept your offer of the position of Teacher in History at Lily International School. The signed copy of the contract of employment is enclosed, as requested by you.

    I will be able to join the institute on October 3, 2017.

    Thank you for this opportunity.

    Encl: Contract of employment

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Position Acceptance Letter

    5002 D. Beach Street

    Rocky Mount, NC 30076

    November 25, 2020.

    Human Resources Director

    Rocky Mount, NC- 30076

    I am pleased to inform you that I accept your job offer for the position of Accounting Assistant. I am starting at $30,000 per year and understand that I am entitled to full benefit coverage beginning the first day of employment.

    I am looking forward to starting working at this prestigious organisation. I look forward to meeting and working with your staff.

    I will see you on December 13, 2020. You can reach me at (252)-424-7575 should the need arise during that time.

    So, you’ve landed your dream job? Congratulations! The next thing you need to do is sit down and write a job acceptance letter or email. An employer will expect this as formal proof of acceptance of your new post and confirmation that you understand its terms and conditions. In addition, it’s an opportunity to express your gratitude to the employer and enthusiasm for your new role.

    In this post, we’ll cover five tips for creating a perfect job acceptance letter:

    1. Follow a standard letter format (or write a clear subject line for an email).
    2. Thank the employer for the job offer and accept it.
    3. Agree to the terms of employment and start date.
    4. Close the letter correctly with a formal sign-off.
    5. Proofread your letter to make sure it is error free before sending.

    For more guidance on writing a job acceptance letter or email, read on below.

    1. Follow a Standard Letter Format

    If you need to print off your letter and send it by mail, you’ll need to make sure that it follows the standard business letter format. This includes providing your contact details and the date at the top right, and your new employer’s name and address at the top left. You can see an example of this below.

    For an email, meanwhile, you should start by writing a clear subject line. A simple option here will be “[Your Name] – Job Offer Acceptance.” This will immediately tell the reader who the email is from and what it is about.

    2. Thank the Employer for the Offer and Accept It

    First, address the letter by name to the person who offered you the position within the company. Then, thank the addressee for the offer of employment and formally accept it, putting the title of the job in writing to confirm the position.

    Feel free to express enthusiasm for the new role here, too. You could also include a brief sentence saying what you are looking forward to in your new job.

    3. Terms of Employment and Start Date

    Next, you’ll want to confirm the terms of employment, including your salary, any benefits, and paid annual leave. If you negotiated any special conditions at the interview, such as working from home or any pre-booked holiday time, you should mention these here, too, along with your agreed start date. It is important to recap these details in writing to avoid any confusion or disagreements at a later date.

    4. Close the Letter Correctly

    Before you sign off, you may want to reiterate your thanks for the offer or your enthusiasm for your new role. Then, as this is a formal letter and you know the name of the addressee, you should close the letter using “Yours sincerely.”

    If you are sending your letter by mail, you can also leave a space for a handwritten signature above your typed name. This is not necessary for emails, though.

    5. Proofread Your Job Acceptance Letter

    Finally, don’t forget to get your letter proofread. No matter how carefully you’ve checked it, there’s no substitute for professional proofreading. Our expert editors can fix grammar, vocabulary, punctuation, and spelling errors as well as vague language and awkward phrasing. Upload a trial document today to find out more!

    An Example Job Acceptance Letter

    Sandra Nelson
    3498 Black Oak Hollow Road
    Sunnyvale, CA
    94089

    Getting your dream job appointment can sometimes be overwhelming and comes with much joy. When one is offered an appointment letter for a new job that he or she has been waiting for, The person is required to write a letter to the new organization accepting the appointment.

    Please kindly Share this Article on WhatsApp, Facebook and other Social Media Platform Using the Button Below. Thanks For Sharing🙏

    This letter of acceptance can sometimes help the job offering institution determine further your capability and your level of professionalism.

    Before writing the letter of acceptance for a job offer, one must be well organized and planned. There should be no room for typos and grammar errors in the letter as it can undermine your professional light.

    The letter is a good opportunity to further show your professionalism and commitment to your employer. It should be directly addressed to the office/person who offered you the job.

    Key Points to note when Writing the Acceptance Letter for a Job Offer

    • The Letter of acceptance must be a formal letter.
    • You can start the letter by thanking the employer for the job offer.
    • It’s worth stating the full job title and reference in the letter.
    • It is also good to discuss the terms and conditions of employment in your letter of acceptance ( salary, benefits, work schedule, and starting date).
    • Just like any other offer, you can show your appreciation and enthusiasm for the opportunity given to you.

    See below a sample of an acceptance letter for a job offer in the Local Government Sector.

    The job offer acceptance letter should be well planned and well written.

    The letter is a good opportunity to demonstrate your professionalism and commitment to your new employer and to create a good impression from the word go.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    The employment acceptance letter should be addressed to the person who offered you the job.

    Check it carefully for typos and errors, you want to be sure it presents you in a professional light and reinforces that the employer made the right choice!

    Adapt this sample letter for your own use when accepting the offer of employment.

    Sample Job Offer Acceptance Letter

    Your Name
    Your Address
    Your City, State, Zip Code
    Your Phone Number
    Your Email

    Mrs Jane Brown
    Human Resources Manager
    Open Door Company
    Address
    City, State, Zip Code

    Thank you for offering me the position of Assistant Accountant with Open Door Company. I am pleased to accept this offer and look forward to starting employment with your company on Month Day, 2022.

    As we discussed my starting salary will be $42,000 and health and life insurance benefits will be provided after 60 days of employment.

    Thank you again for giving me this wonderful opportunity. I am eager to join your team and make a positive contribution to the company.

    If there is any further information or paperwork you need me to complete, please let me know and I will arrange it as soon as possible.

    Top tips for writing your acceptance letter

    The job acceptance letter should be to the point and positive, and should include the following:

    • thank the employer for the job offer stating the full job title
    • formally accept the job offer
    • discuss the terms and conditions of employment – salary, benefits, work schedule, starting date. This is an opportunity to clarify your employment conditions and prevent any future misunderstandings
    • highlight your appreciation and enthusiasm for this opportunity

    If the employer has sent you the formal job offer in writing for you to sign and return, it is advisable to send an email to confirm your acceptance and that you have signed and sent the letter. You can use this sample employment acceptance email to do this.

    The guide to the job offer letter clearly outlines what should be included in an offer of employment letter.

    How do I decide whether to take the job offer?

    It is important not to accept the offer until you are sure of your decision. Go through accepting a job offer to view the questions to ask yourself before you accept a job offer.

    Should you accept a job offer immediately?

    If you want some time to think about the job offer it is advisable to acknowledge the job offer in writing or by email and buy yourself a bit of time to really consider the offer. If you are sure you want to accept the job offer then there is no reason to delay.

    How to ask for more time to consider a job offer over the phone

    How to respond to a job offer over the phone

    What to say and do when you receive a job offer over the phone

    How to write an acceptance letter

    How to resign from your company gracefully

    Resign properly from your job using the sample resignation letter and leave the company on the right note.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    How to withdraw from the job search

    Once you have accepted the offer you should formally withdraw from the job search.

    It is professional and polite to notify any other employers who you are in the hiring process with that you are no longer a candidate. You can either do this with a polite phone call, a brief email or a letter.

    Withdrawing your name from consideration should be done as soon as possible after writing your job offer acceptance letter.

    Sample email withdrawing from the job search

    I would like to express my appreciation for including me in the interview process for your Accountant position. I enjoyed meeting with you and learning more about your company.

    However, I have accepted another employment offer and respectfully withdraw from consideration for your position.

    I wish you and your company success and thank you again for your time and effort.

    Remember to also cancel any upcoming interviews as soon as possible. Leaving other employers with a positive impression is important should you ever need to enter the job market again. п»ї

    Useful job offer pages

    How to write an acceptance letter

    THE JOB OFFER

    How to write an acceptance letter

    THE JOB OFFER

    How to write an acceptance letter

    THE JOB OFFER

    By sending a formal job offer acceptance letter you begin your employment with the company on a positive and professional note. It only takes a couple of minutes but it is of real value in creating the right impression.

    Can I turn down a job offer after accepting it?

    This is a frequently asked question and the simple answer is that as long as you have not yet signed a formal employment contract with the employer you can legally change your mind about accepting the job offer.

    If you have signed an employment contract, go through it carefully to see what your legal obligations are. Check with an expert. Even if you have signed a contract, it is worth exploring the option of rejecting the job offer with the employer.

    Experience shows that the majority of employers would rather not have you start than begin your employment and quit shortly after.

    Be 100% sure that you want to turn down the job offer before taking any action. The employer is unlikely to give you a second chance. Always inform the employer of your decision not to take the job as soon as possible.

    Be polite and professional in your communication, usually better done in person, and always thank the employer for the opportunity. Follow up with a letter or email so it is in writing.

    This sample letter or email will help you write your own decline a job offer letter after you have already accepted the position.

    After accepting the job offer

    View this standard job offer letter to make sure your offer of employment includes all the necessary details

    Find out how to resign using this essential job resignation checklist. Ensure that you resign from your job properly and professionally.

    Cancel any scheduled job interviews. How to cancel interview email

    Secure the job offer in a professional manner and begin your employment on the right note with a well written job offer acceptance letter.

    An acceptance letter is one that is written when you want to accept a job, a gift, an invitation, an honor, a resignation etc. You may have verbally accepted the job or gift. Still it is a smart idea to formally accept the offer with an acceptance letter.

    How to write an acceptance letter:

    Formal acceptance letters must have the same format as a formal letter. Put your own address at the top on the right. Put the date directly under the address. Put the name and address of the person you are writing to on the left side of the page, starting on the same level as the date or slightly below.

    At the beginning of the letter itself, thank the person or organization for offering you the job, promotion, appointment etc.

    For example, Thanks for offering me a job at your prestigious organization.

    Make a brief but clear reference to what it is that you are accepting.

    For example, you may write: This is a great opportunity for me, and I am happy to accept the position as regional manager of sales.

    While formally accepting a job offer or similar assignment, briefly restate the terms you have both agreed upon. This should include the date when you can join the organization, your job expectations, salary and other perks.

    Close the letter by restating your appreciation for being offered the job, assignment, honour, etc.

    Recheck for spelling or grammatical errors

    Make sure that your acceptance letter is well-worded and free of grammatical or spelling mistakes. Careless mistakes like these will not only create a bad impression for you but also ruin the entire purpose of writing the letter.

    Letters of acceptance, or acceptance letters, are used for both personal and business situations. The most well known of these is the personal job acceptance letter. However, on the business side, there are a number of situations in which formal letters of acceptance are also appropriate. These are almost always written in response to some sort of formal application received from an applicant. The sample below is typical; it is a mortgage approval letter of acceptance advising an applicant that his home mortgage application has been accepted.
    (print business Letter of Acceptance on business letterhead paper)
    December 15, 20xx
    Mr. Roger Treadway
    350 Drummond Street W.
    Perth, ON
    K7H 2K1

    Dear Mr. Treadway:

    Re: Mortgage Application – 457 Cornelia Lane, Perth, Ontario
    This is to advise you that we have completed our review of your recent application for a homeowner’s mortgage on the above-noted property and have approved it for a total loan amount up to $175,000.

    The initial term of the mortgage is 5 years, at an annual fixed interest rate of 5.75%. You will have the option of taking out low-cost mortgage life insurance when you sign the papers.

    You will soon be contacted by Susan Laurent of my office who will set up an appointment with you so that you can sign the final papers and formalize the agreement.

    We thank you for your interest in working with our mortgage department and we look forward to a long and mutually beneficial relationship.

    For any additional information regarding the terms of your mortgage, please do not hesitate to contact me at (xxx) 865-2595.

    At the moment you agree to an open invitation or request, show with enthusiasm your decision. One of the best ways to do so, simply creating a letter that says you accept. The act of replying in writing says great things about your character to those inviting. It says you are a genuine character and looking to support the function/event whole heatedly.

    The greatest part of writing your acceptance, it is many times easier than making the decision to say ‘yes.’

    Here are a few things you might reply to with a letter of acceptance:

    • admissions requests: educational institutes / clubs / organizations
    • franchising opportunities
    • invites to dine, celebrate, privy lunch outings, hospitality, meetings
    • a proposal
    • employment opportunity
    • privy memberships invites: board committee/commission/empowered organizations
    • invite to a wedding ceremony
    • speaking engagements: workshops/forums/celebratory feasts
    • any request for donations, a charitable favor, or other help

    What to include in letter:

    • The same thoughts that inspired you to agree to the the invite or proposal, should be expressed in the letter. Make sure your reply is a pleasure for inviting party to read.
    • To further customize the acceptance, include the details of the event ( date, time, amount of the contribution you agree to, duties you are agreeing to, what you might be assisting with upon approval )
    • Within the body of the letter, make mention of any needs if applicable to your situation. Whether you need a receipt for charitable donations to use as a tax deduction, address and directions to a venue, equipment for speaking or performance, list of everyone involved with organizing the event, or special needs for disabled, it should be mentioned in your reply which accepts the invite.
    • Closing out the letter, express with transparency how much of a pleasure it is for you to be attending, being promoted, and/or finding growth from the situation.

    Sentences For Invitations That Are Commonly Used:

    “After reviewing your recent application, our company is pleased with your submission and able to offer you the funding requested.”

    “I accept with great pleasure the offered position of Senior Analyst Chemist.”

    “I am very happy to be able and offered the opportunity to do this.”

    “I appreciate greatly your generous apology and do accept with clear understanding.”

    “I accept and happy to be meeting together in your office the morning of March 11th at 9:30. Together we shall plan this year’s All-American Science Fair and create another wonderful event.”

    “In a single word, my answer is Absolutely.”

    “My response to your letter requesting a supportive donation for the Smithsonian Children’s Home, a charitable cause I appreciate the efforts of, find a check enclosed for $1,000.”

    “Thanks for inviting me to be a speaker at the Swan Suun Meditation Center the next two months.”

    “We do accept your kind invitation and with the greatest pleasure. Expect us to be there.”

    “The estimate for refinishing the Queen Louisa dining room suite is graciously accepted. We are happy to hire you.”

    “We are definitely pleased to grant you an extension of 6-weeks to complete your work. Everything done thus far has been great. You are great at your craft so we are willing to work with you.”

    “The office of admissions is pleased to tell you that your application for enrollment to the Tiller School has been approved.”

    “Our entire staff looks forward to having you in office and working with you.”

    Paragraphs Commonly Used In Letters of Acceptance:

    “I accept your invitation to have dinner on Friday, 16th of February. I will be there at 8 p.m. as requested. I look forward to this meet. I cannot wait to see you and Jennifer again.”

    “Thank you for telling how the children at St. Josephine’s Home appreciated my storytelling earlier this week. In knowing the kids appreciate my efforts, I am happy to accept your invite to become one of the regular volunteers. I will cheerfully show up every other Wednesday evening to perform. To aid my storytelling, do you have an iPad or other mp3 playing device and speakers which I can use to play music?”

    “We look forward to seeing your graduation and I will also attend the reception after-wards. Thank you for including me in the group invited.”

    “The bid your company made for $11,111 to put up the wallpaper on our grand reception rooms has been approved. Your attention to detail in the proposal submitted and bidding price are favorable. Please read over the contract we have enclosed with this approval letter and sign. Call us with any questions.”

    Received an exciting offer for your dream job? Formalize your acceptance by writing the perfect letter to your new employer.

    by Belle Wong, J.D.
    updated May 02, 2022 · 2 min read

    It’s almost official: You’ve just received an offer for that great job you interviewed for. While your hiring becomes official when you sign the employment contract, writing a job acceptance letter helps set a polite and professional tone with your new employer.

    An acceptance letter is not legally binding in the way signing an employment contract is. While you can still decide to turn down the job after you send the letter, it’s not particularly professional to do so, so make sure to take some steps first.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Reviewing the Job Offer

    Before you do anything else, carefully read through the job offer. Even if it’s your dream job, you need to consider aspects such as the salary, the start date, and benefits, including vacation time.

    If the offer includes a description of the job, make sure it’s the position and title you interviewed for. Now is also the time to review any conditions mentioned in the offer. For example, if the offer states that you are required to work from the employer’s offices and you’d like to have the option to work from home once a month, you should prepare to negotiate this point before you accept the offer.

    Negotiating Before You Accept

    When you formally accept a job by sending a letter, you are indicating to your new employer that you’re happy with the terms they’ve offered. So if there are any changes you’d like to make, now is the time to bring them up. While you can still try to change any terms after you’ve sent the letter, you have a better chance of negotiating if you address your needs beforehand—plus you’ll come across as more professional to your new employer.

    Start by setting up a time to discuss the offer details. During the discussion, be clear about what you’d like changed. For example, if you’re looking for a higher salary, give the employer a specific salary range. Even if the employer denies your request, the offer for the job itself should still be on the table, so you can decide then whether you’d still like to accept the position as it was initially offered to you.

    Writing the Job Acceptance Letter

    Once you’ve decided you do want to accept the job, it’s time to write the acceptance letter. In addition to being clear and fairly brief, your letter should contain the following:

    • Gratitude for the job offer. Expressing your appreciation is a professional approach and is a gracious way to begin.
    • Refer to the position you’ve been offered. Include a reference to the job title to make sure there’s been no misunderstanding about the position itself.
    • Your formal acceptance of the position. Clearly state that you are accepting the job.
    • Summarize the details of the offer. This summary should include your starting salary, your start date, any benefits such as vacation time, and any changes based on your negotiations, to make sure there is no misunderstanding down the line.

    It’s exciting to receive a job offer. Sending a clear and concise job offer acceptance letter formalizes your confirmation and lets you put your best foot forward when it comes to starting in your new role.

    Table of Contents:

    Related Stories:

    Congratulations! You were just offered that dream job you have been interviewing for! Now that you’re ready to accept the position, what is the next step?

    When it comes to accepting a job, you want to approach your acceptance letter with the utmost professionalism. This company has decided to hire you for your knowledge and skills, so it’s important to thank them appropriately.

    Not only will this start you off on a good note with your new company, but it will make a great impression on your new boss.

    As simple as an acceptance letter can be, there are a few details and formats that are best to follow and place in your email or letter. We have enclosed a few examples for you to follow!

    What should be included?

    A job acceptance email or letter should always include a few key factors such as your full name, the person’s full name that you are addressing, the job position you accept, the company name, and your employment start date.

    Other factors can also be included, such as your agreed-upon salary and notations about company benefits.

    Accepting a job by email

    Email is the fastest and most utilized form of communication in today’s world. Most employers still tend to communicate via email rather than other forms of communication.

    There are several different options for sending an acceptance email to your new employer. This sample acceptance letter via Indeed.com that gives some excellent examples of what you should include:

    Subject line: Charlie Spears—Offer Acceptance

    Please accept this email as my formal acceptance of the offered position as the Director of New Accounts with Leyton Purchasing. I thank you for the opportunity, and I look forward to applying my skills to the position.

    As the offer letter displays and as we previously discussed on the phone, I accept the starting salary of $68,000 with the availability of benefits after 60 days of employment.

    I look forward to beginning work and meeting the team on July 1, 2019. If you require any additional information from me before then, please let me know. You can reach me at (564) 893-7833 or by email at [email protected]

    Thank you again for giving me the opportunity to demonstrate my value to the team.

    Accepting a bob by letter

    While it may not be as popular as it was previously to send a formal physical letter, it is still a great option when accepting a job! It may take a bit longer for it to get to your new employer, but many will appreciate the extra touch of sending that formal letter.

    A formal letter usually contains more details than that of the email format. This example of an acceptance letter from TheBalanceCareers.com covers all of those necessary details.

    Mr. Michael Hynes
    Director of Human Resources
    Smithfield Granite and Stonework
    800 Marshall Avenue
    Smithfield, CA 08055

    As we discussed on the phone, I am very pleased to accept the position of Advertising Assistant with Smithfield Granite and Stonework. Thank you again for the opportunity. I am eager to make a positive contribution to the company and to work with everyone on the Smithfield team.

    As we discussed, my starting salary will be $48,000 and health and life insurance benefits will be provided after 30 days of employment.

    I look forward to starting employment on August 31, 2020. If there is any additional information or paperwork you need prior to then, please let me know.

    Again, thank you very much.

    Handwritten Signature (hard copy letter)

    Following a template

    Not sure how to get started? Monster.com has an excellent customizable template for you to follow to get started on that acceptance email or letter!

    It is with great pleasure that I accept your offer to join [employer name] as a [position title] under [supervisor name]. The goals you outlined for the position are well-matched to my abilities, and I consider it a privilege to join your team.

    As we discussed, my annual salary will be [salary], and medical benefits will commence after 30 days of employment.

    [Mr./Ms. last name], thank you for making the interview process enjoyable. I look forward to working with you and the [employer name] team. I will report to work on [date]. In the meantime, feel free to call me at (555) 555-5555.

    This format can be used for both email and letters. You would eliminate a few bits of information to comply with what is necessary for each.

    Should I send a letter or an email?

    This should be determined based upon the type of company you will be working for. Look at a few key factors, including how they initially communicated with you, to begin with

    Did they call you? Send you an email? Do they appear to prefer technology or tradition?

    The bottom line

    The hard part of interviewing and hoping that you get the job is already completed at this point.

    The acceptance letter is just that extra step toward a positive start. There really is no wrong way to complete an acceptance letter! Use the tips we listed above to decide which format will be best, and work on that letter or email.

    Ghana Education Service has released the postings of newly trained college students who completed in 2020. One of the demands, before you report to the school of teaching, is to write an acceptance letter. Find here how to write GES acceptance letter and sample.

    The acceptance letter is just to show appreciation for the posting. Also, it is an official letter and hence all features of the official letter must be included. Let’s see what should be included in the letter.

    How to Write GES Acceptance Letter and Sample

    • First of all, you need to have your address. This is necessary in case of a reply by GES, their letter can be addressed to you.
    • Secondly, you are writing to the Regional Education office of the region you are posted. You need to address the Educational Director of the region (Municipal/District).
    • Make your heading unique
    • Introduce the letter by making reference to the appointment letter given to you. You need to quote the date, reference number on the letter.
    • In the body, express your gratitude to GES for the posting and stating clearly your aims and objectives as you are posted. Tell them how ready you are to work.
    • In conclusion, summarize all that you have said and also state the supporting documents you attached to the letter.

    SAMPLE OF GHANA EDUCATION SERVICE ACCEPTANCE LETTER

    YOUR ADDRESS

    POST OFFICE BOX X

    TOWN

    24 TH JANUARY, 2022

    THE DISTRICT DIRECTOR

    GHANA EDUCATION SERVICE

    REGION

    TOWN

    ACCEPTANCE LETTER

    I write in reference to the appointment letter dated DATE with reference No. : YOUR REFERENCE NUMBER offered me as a Teaching Staff in the Ghana Staff in the Ghana Education Service.

    I hereby accept the appointment offered to me to teach at NAME OF SCHOOL JHS/PRIMARY/KG in NAME OF TOWN in the NAME OF REGION and I pledge to abide by the rules and regulations governing all teachers in the Ghana Education Service.

    YOUR NAME

    (PHONE NUMBER)

    Related Posts:

    • Documents Required for Processing of Newly Posted Teachers
    • GES Recruitment General Application Requirements
    • GES Posting of Teachers Returning From Study Leave with Pay
    • How to Write Official/Formal Letter and its Features
    • How to Write a Cover Letter for a Job Vacancy in 2022

    Join Our Group For More Updates Via WHATSAPPS: Join Group Here

    So, you’ve been sending those tiresome job application emails, aced the phone interviews, and you now want to send an offer letter acceptance mail? Congratulations! Now, all you need to do is respond with an offer letter acceptance mail to secure your spot.

    An offer letter acceptance mail requires sending a formal acceptance email to the prospective company. To ensure that all parties are on the same page, you may put the employment offer’s terms and conditions in writing.

    To help you get started, we’ve included a job acceptance email template that you can use to help you understand how to reply to a job offer and what constitutes an excellent letter of acceptance.

    How to Write an Offer Letter Acceptance Mail

    Accepting a job offer orally and in writing is highly recommended. Do not accept an offer letter without verifying that it includes the most current conditions of employment. Call your primary contact (typically the person who interviewed you or made the offer) and inform them that you’ve accepted their offer and that you’ll be sending a formal confirmation their way.

    When you get to this stage, I’m hoping they’ll give you specific instructions on what you’ll need to bring on your first days, such as identification, a voided check or direct deposit form, your Social Security number, and so on. Make sure you know exactly where to go and how to get there on your first day.

    1. Clear Subject Line

    Send an email with a subject line that clearly explains what the message is all about. It would help if you made sure that the subject line of your email is professional. Do not use a cryptic subject line that forces the receiver to open your email to decipher what you’re trying to say.

    Thank them for the opportunity to work for them, and pledge to do your best.

    1. Determine and Agree Upon the Parameters of your New Job

    Mention the position you’ll be filling, the compensation you’ll get, any other perks or advantages you expect to receive, and when you plan to begin working there. Both sides will be able to communicate effectively.

    1. Proofread

    Please make sure there are no typos in the email before sending it.

    Here are some free templates that you can use to help you create the ideal job acceptance email for your hiring manager. To learn how to send a job acceptance email, continue reading:

    1. Ask about Employee Advantages and Perks

    It is essential to write a letter to the individual who accepted your job offer. While you do that, ensure that your sentences are grammatically correct and error-free. Ensure that you address the letter to them directly. Maintaining a professional demeanor in every contact, even if you’ve already been hired, will impress your new supervisor.

    Offer Letter Acceptance Template 1

    Offer Letter Acceptance Template 2

    Offer Letter Acceptance Sample 1

    Offer Letter Acceptance Sample 2

    Offer Letter Acceptance Sample 3

    Offer Letter Acceptance Sample 4

    Conclusion

    Before sending your offer letter acceptance mail, be sure to proofread it thoroughly for grammatical and spelling errors (try adding a free assistant like Grammarly to your browser). You don’t want to make a wrong first impression on your new company by submitting a formal job offer acceptance that is riddled with typos and grammatical mistakes.

    Eventually, inform your references (or anybody else who assisted you) that you’ve accepted a job offer and express your gratitude for their assistance. Include the following in your thank you letter:

    This Page (contents):

    Congratulations on the job offer! You can officially accept a job offer in a professional way by writing an acceptance letter. This type of letter verifies to the employer that you have accepted the job and the terms of the offer. Continue reading below to see our example acceptance letter and to download the free template.

    Job Offer Acceptance Letter Template

    Download

    Author: Brent Weight and Jon Wittwer

    Online Form

    Tips for Writing an Acceptance Letter

    • When accepting a job offer, let the company know you are grateful they took time out of their busy schedule to offer you a job.
    • Be prompt in your response.
    • Restate the agreed upon salaries and benefits.
    • If you have negotiated changes to the offer, make sure you get them in an amended or updated offer letter before accepting.
    • Make sure to get any paperwork you may need from them.
    • Thank them for considering you for a position.

    Sample Acceptance Letters

    Sample Job Offer Acceptance Letter

    Bob Jostle
    2 Heaven Cir
    Numbers, New York, 13549
    (456) 987-3546
    [email protected]

    Dave Thimble
    The Number Store
    Hiring Coordinator, Human Resources
    1 Fiji Way
    Numbers, New York, 13549

    I was thrilled to receive your letter today 10/21/2014 offering me the job of Assistant at Cashiering. I accept this job offer and am excited to join the Number Store team.

    My understanding of the offer is as follow. My agreed upon salary is $15.00 an hour at 40 hours a week and I will get paid on the 10th and 20th of every month. Being on time for my shift makes me eligible for a $1.000 per hour bonus. My benefits will start after I have worked for the company for 60 days and include: medical, dental, vision, paid vacation and time off, sick leave, and 401(k).

    Thank you for extending, to me, this wonderful opportunity which will allow me to work for The Number Store. Please let me know if there is any other paperwork that I need to fill out before my first day of work.

    �o��qxec>��v>�= > endobj 4 0 obj > endobj 5 0 obj > endobj 6 0 obj >stream

    Acrobat Distiller 7.0 (Windows)

    Acrobat PDFMaker 7.0 for Word 2007-06-14T16:30:08+08:00 2007-06-14T16:30:05+08:00 2007-06-14T16:30:08+08:00 uuid:bcb21842-55d7-46ff-89cb-a26c24083f39 uuid:ac170a96-ee4a-4391-ae50-44c9040a4c78 11 application/pdf MEMO_ ED

    endstream endobj 7 0 obj > endobj xref 0 197 0000000000 65535 f 0000007114 00000 n 0000008942 00000 n 0000010288 00000 n 0000010321 00000 n 0000010344 00000 n 0000010396 00000 n 0000014793 00000 n 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f 0000000000 65535 f trailer > startxref 116 %%EOF

    You landed the job, and now the only thing that stands between you and starting the new position is saying you’ve accepted. If you’re wondering how to write an acceptance letter, use these tips to help you craft the perfect response.

    Use a Professional Format

    If you are sending a paper copy, use the same letter format that you would for a business letter. Make sure to include the address and date on the top of the page, and include your address at the bottom. You should take the time to sign the letter, too.

    Identify the Correct Recipient

    As with any letter, you should start by addressing the recipient. Do you know who this person is? Do you know this person’s correct title? You don’t want to say “Dear Mr. Black” when it should be “Dr. Black.” Make sure that you know who to address the letter to by contacting the company, if necessary.

    Clearly Accept the Position

    After addressing the recipient, open your letter by accepting the position. Don’t leave the recipient wondering whether or not you will accept the job. Keep your letter direct and clear. Say thank you, and let them know that you’re excited for the opportunity.

    Confirm Position Details

    In the next paragraph, clarify the details for the position. State the position title, salary, supervisor, and start date as you understand it. Also, if you have any planned trips that you cannot change, let the company know about them now. Make sure that they know you have plane tickets and other details set that can’t be changed.

    Close Your Letter

    After accepting the position and confirming the details, you could say something like “If you need any documents from me, please let me know. Otherwise, I’ll start on ______.” Then, use a closing phrase (Sincerely, Thanks again, etc.) and sign your name.

    Watch Your Tone

    Your letter is your last chance to make a good impression on your new employers. Make sure that they won’t be regretting their decision. Be professional and positive throughout the letter!

    Don’t Forget to Proofread

    After completing your letter, go back and proofread it. Check for any spelling, punctuation, or grammar errors. Your letter should be well-written and polished, which will help you make a good impression on your new employers.

    Final Thoughts on How to Write an Acceptance Letter

    Try to send your acceptance letter as soon as possible. You can take a couple of days to think it over and craft the letter, but the company will expect your response within a few business days. Then, use the remaining time to prepare for your first day on the job. Congratulations!

    What other tips do you have to share on how to write an acceptance letter?

    More from Magoosh

    • Where to Find Business Proposal Templates
    • Your Guide to Professional Email Etiquette
    • How to Write an Academic Cover Letter
    • 17 Resume Writing Tips to Help You Get the Interview

    Author

    Jamie graduated from Brigham Young University- Idaho with a degree in English Education. She spent several years teaching and tutoring students at the elementary, high school, and college level. She currently works as a contract writer and curriculum developer for online education courses. In her free time, she enjoys running and spending time with her boys!

    How to write a Job Offer Acceptance Letter as Employer? In the process of hiring a new employee, this sample letter an be useful for your HR department.

    Overview

    As a company, it’s also common to send an acceptance letter to the employee, with conditions that apply for the job that was discussed in the interview. This is also an opportunity to thank the employee for his or her’ effort. Consider the acceptance letter as another way to express your gratitude and enthusiasm, which will be positive for the future relationship.

    How to write a Job Offer Acceptance Letter as Employer?

    In the process of hiring a new employee, it’s possible to send a Job Acceptance Letter as an employer to follow up on the confirmation of the employee. This Job Offer Acceptance Letter template can help you to write the perfect one! This will save you or your HR department time, cost, and effort when your company is pleased to extend to you an offer of employment as in the department.

    When you are sending out an Employment Acceptance Letter, you can also put some conditions that the candidate meet, before he or she will start in the position. This way you can also confirm the details of employment, such as the rate of compensation, vacation time, sick and personal leave, benefits, and reimbursement for expenses. This will help avoid confusion when they draft an employment agreement or contract.

    This Job Offer Acceptance Letter has ways to grab your job candidate’s attention:

    Dear Sir, Madam,

    This is a reference to the job offer letter sent by you regarding <>. <> is pleased to extend to you an offer of employment as <> in the <> department at a rate of <> <> (which is <> <> per year on an annualized basis) beginning <>. This conditional job offer is contingent upon receipt of results of a satisfactory drug and alcohol screening test. This conditional job offer is valid until <>. Should you accept this offer and begin employment with us, you retain the right to resign, without notice or cause. <> reserves the same right with respect to termination.

    Your employment is for no definite term, regardless of any other oral or written statement by any Company officer or representative, except for an expressed written employment contract signed by the President. If you understand and accept these terms, please sign and return one copy of this letter to the HR department in the enclosed envelope. We look forward to the contributions you will make to <> and to the professional and personal opportunities, we will be able to provide to you!

    Yours sincerely,

    Use an Employment Acceptance Letter to seal the deal. They are drafted by HR professionals, are intelligently structured, and easy-to-navigate. Download this Conditional Job Offer Acceptance Letter template now!

    The content is for informational purposes only, you should not construe any such information or other material as legal, tax, investment, financial, or other advice. Nothing contained this site constitutes a solicitation, recommendation, endorsement, or offer by Bizzlibrary or any third party service provider to buy or sell any securities or other financial instruments in this or in any other jurisdiction in which such solicitation or offer would be unlawful under the securities laws of such jurisdiction.

    The main function is to prepare effective lesson plans and educate students at all levels. When you are in mind to write a nice acceptance letter for such a post, then make sure that you write in it how well you will be handling your responsibilities, how you will add to the success of the institution, and most importantly, how grateful you are for the chance given. You can also refer to this useful sample letter if you want.

    Letter Template: 1

    [Insert or write the address of the sender]

    [Insert or write the date]

    [Insert or write the name of the recipient]

    [Insert or write the post of the recipient]

    [Insert or write the name of the company]

    [Insert or write the address of the company]

    Subject: Acceptance of the job position of a Teacher

    Dear Sir / Madam,

    I am very happy to be writing this letter to let you know about my acceptance of your employment offer for the post of a teacher at [Insert or write the name of the institution]. I am finally delighted to be a part of such a renowned institution as I look forward to commencing work from [Insert or write the date].

    I assure you that working here; I will always work to the best of my abilities. Assuming the role of a teacher, my focus will be on carrying out my daily responsibilities with absolute sincerity.

    I will create and distribute educational content, evaluate and record my students’ progress, provide feedback and grades, and plan and execute the events.

    Outdoor activities and educational programs will develop and enrich my knowledge and professional skills by attending workshops, seminars, and conferences to maintain a neat classroom.

    Although I am clear about my remuneration, working days, and hours, I still have doubts regarding the other perks and benefits, such as the medical benefits, so I would request you to kindly let me know about it.

    I have sent all the important documents via mail and believe that no paperwork is pending from my side. If there is any left, please let me know. You can reach me at [Insert or write the contact no.], or drop a mail at [Insert or write the email ID].

    I am looking forward to having a positive working experience.

    GUIDELINES

    1. You should give an enthusiastic response to the person who asked you to join an organization. The reader has honored you by inviting you to accede to the organization. Accept the invitation warmly and maintain a positive tone.
    2. Thank the reader for the invitation and tell him/her that you wish to join.
    3. Compliment the organization.
    4. Express your desire to be an excellent member.

    SAMPLE LETTER

    [Subject: Normally bold, summarizes the intention of the letter] -Optional-

    Dear [Recipients Name],

    I’m so happy to accept the invitation you have extended to me to join the Lockeye Eagle Lodge. I always held the lodge in high esteem and upheld the work and principles that it advocated. I am aware that is the noble heritage of service and cultural and community support.

    As a member, I am going to be doing my best to continue in this privileged position. I’m looking forward to a very rewarding association with the current members. Kind thanks for this expression of your highest confidence.

    [Senders Name]
    [Senders Title] -Optional-

    [Enclosures: number] – Optional –
    cc: [Name of copy recipient] – Optional –

    Offer acceptance letter to join an organization.

    Further things to consider when writing acceptance letters to companies

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Acceptance Letters

    Acceptance letters are a form of written communication exercised by people to accept a proposal or request formally. The purpose of these letters is to acknowledge your acceptance of the request at hand or express your readiness to do something. The simple act of replying in writing demonstrates a bright side of your character to those inviting. Some of the situations you might want to reply with an acceptance letter include admission requests, franchising opportunities and invite to meetings or celebrations. Proposals, job opportunities, privy membership invites, or speaking engagements may also require you to write an acceptance letter.

    When writing acceptance letters, you should thank the person at the beginning of the letter and state how happy you are about accepting the proposal. Be sure to write the exact title of the proposal. Mention any needs, to your situation, for example, address and directions to the venue or agreed amount for charitable donations. If you are accepting an employment offer, restate the terms to show the other person you clearly understand them. Keep the letters as brief as possible and straight to the point. Where appropriate, inform the other person what is going to happen next.

    Letters to Companies

    Letters to companies are formal letters written by individuals or companies to other companies, commercial businesses, or organizations. Such letters are usually business letters whose contents are formal and professional in nature. There are many types of letters sent to companies, and each has a specific focus. For example, sales letters to promote products and services, order letters to order goods and services, or inquiry letters to request information. They could also be transmittal letters to accompany a package or recommendation letters to recommend employees. In any of the mentioned scenarios, a letter to a company must be addressed to the right person and closed with a proper signature.

    All letters to companies are official and require professionality and specificity. Therefore, the letter you produce must reflect this ideology. Know who you are addressing the letter to and how to respectfully address him/her. Make your information accurate and specific so that the recipient can quickly make his/her way through it and understand what is expected of him/her. If you are sending any attachments, mention what they are as well as their importance within the letter. End the letter by asking the recipient to respond or contact you directly.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    An appointment acceptance letter is a formal letter written by the newly hired employee, indicating his willingness to accept the job offered by an employer. Writing an appointment acceptance letter is a good idea as it includes an acknowledgement of having appointment letter. This simple letter is written once you receive and appointment letter from the organization and it is the next step of communication between you and the new employer.

    It is a sort of guarantee that you have accepted the job offered by the company and available to render them your services. There are several ways of writing an appointment acceptance letter but best is the one that is precise and formal. In addition to that, make sure to choose the best words and phrases while writing the appointment acceptance letter as it is your golden chance to clearly convey your sincere thanks to the new employer and the organization.

    This simple article is a complete guide as it gives overall idea about how to write an impressive appointment acceptance letter along with the sample, and format.

    Tips to Write an Appointment Acceptance Letter

    • Since it is an official letter, make sure that you maintain a formal and professional tone
    • Be concise throughout your letter
    • Write the dates which are necessary for your appointment
    • Always be thankful to the other party

    Others are Reading

    • How to write an acceptance letterLeave Letter for Absence from Work
    • Festival Leave Letter

    Instructions

      font-size: 13px !important;color: #474747;text-align: justify;line-height: 21px;” >

    Sample of Appointment Acceptance Letter

    Katherine Jane
    123 North-West Hills Street,
    Minneapolis, MN 67890,
    0044 – 63733939393
    Katherine. [email protected]

    Mayor Smith
    Human Resource Manager
    ABC Industries Limited
    western Bridge Street,
    St Paul, MN 123456,
    [email protected]
    0044-474822373839

    Thank you so very much for your letter offering me the position of marketing manager with ABC Industries Limited. You can consider this letter as my official appointment acceptance of the job offer.

    I am very pleased to accept the salary package of $ 5000 per month. As per the telephonic conversation, I will join the company on March 20, 2010 after my official commitment ends in my current organization. In addition to that, I have gone through the job offer letter and I agree with all the terms and conditions of ABC Industries Limited.

    I look forward to work with your esteemed company and offer my experience and expertise for the growth of the organization. Once again, I would like to thank you for showing trust and confidence in my capabilities and offering this position to me.

    Template of Appointment Acceptance Letter

    (Your Name)
    (Your Address)
    (Your Phone Number)
    (Your Email Address)

    (Name)
    (Designation)
    (Company’s Address)
    (City & Zip Code)

    Dear (Recipient’s Sir Name),

    I received your letter which you sent me in order to inform me about my acceptance as a (job title) in your organization, (company name). Therefore, I am writing this letter to you so that I can let you know that this is my official appointment acceptance.

    I am extremely pleased with the salary package of (salary amount in dollars) per month. We already had a conversation regarding my joining date and I will be walking in on (start date). I am quite pleased with the terms and conditions and I have signed them as well. This is why I have attached them with this acceptance letter.

    I am looking forward to working with (company name). I will make sure that I do not disappoint you as you have chosen me over several other candidates.

    (Signature of the Sender)
    (Name of the Sender)
    (Designation)

    A letter of acceptance of contract offer is a document an offeree writes as a formal way of agreeing to contract terms. 3 min read

    A letter of acceptance of contract offer is a document an offeree writes as a formal way of agreeing to contract terms. You may write a letter of acceptance when taking a new job or when contracting with another company to benefit your business.

    How to Format a Contract Letter of Acceptance

    A strong acceptance letter should consist of around three paragraphs. Begin your letter of acceptance by writing the document on your company’s letterhead, if applicable. Be sure to use proper spelling and grammar at all times.

    Open the letter with an acceptance statement for the employment or business contract. Mention a few deals related to the offer to both personalize the message and open further discussion as needed. You should always close with appreciation, thanking the employer or business for accepting the contract terms.

    Don’t forget to sign and date the letter of acceptance.

    To further customize the letter, include the following details:

    • What inspired you to agree to the proposal or invitation
    • The details of the event, including the time and date
    • The amount you’ve agreed to contribute if working an event
    • What duties you are agreeing to
    • What activities you might be assisting with after approval

    In the body of the acceptance letter, mention any needs you may have such as charitable donation receipts for tax deductions, equipment for a performance, or directions to a venue. If you’re involved in an event, you may want to request a list of everyone else involved in case you need to contact others and coordinate your efforts.

    Close the letter by expressing how much you’re looking forward to the new job, promotion, or event you’ll be attending. It might be beneficial to include a line about finding growth from your newfound situation.

    A few other tips to keep in mind when writing an acceptance letter of contract offer include:

    • Writing the exact proposal title
    • Thanking the person in the beginning and expressing how happy you are to accept
    • Restating the terms of an employment offer to show the person you understand them

    Writing an Employment Acceptance Email

    In some cases, you may want to write an employment acceptance email instead of sending a letter. Either way, you’re confirming an offer in writing.

    Once you’ve accepted a job offer verbally, submit the final offer in writing before going over the employment contract. Some companies require you to sign a letter of employment stating your acceptance of the job offer, which they keep on file for their own records. Even if they request your signature on a letter of employment, it doesn’t hurt to send an email confirmation that you received the job offer and have sent it back with your signature. Doing so allows the employer to know that the process is moving forward.

    Remember, a job offer is not binding until it’s been communicated in writing. Emailing a confirmation solidifies the offer and restates your enthusiasm for the position. It also keeps the hiring managers informed that you’re starting your career on the right foot.

    When Should You Write a Letter of Acceptance?

    Creating an acceptance letter shows enthusiasm for an open request, invitation, or job offer. Aside from employment opportunities, there are many situations in which you might write a letter of acceptance. These include:

    • Franchising opportunities
    • Admission requests
    • Speaking engagements
    • Privy membership invites
    • Invitations to celebrate or dine
    • Invitations to attend a meeting
    • Wedding invitations

    The simple act of replying with a letter of acceptance says a lot about your character. It shows the recipient that you are excited to support the upcoming event or that you’re looking forward to your new position.

    Commonly Used Sentences for Letters of Acceptance

    If you need some inspiration, here are some commonly used sentences for letters of acceptance:

    • “I accept with great pleasure the offered position of [X].”
    • “After reviewing your recent application for [X], we are pleased to offer you the funding request.”
    • “Thank you for inviting me to be a speaker at [X].”
    • “I accept your kind invitation with great pleasure. Expect my attendance.”
    • “We graciously accept your estimate for refurbishing the midcentury sofa. We are happy to hire you.”

    If you need help writing a letter of acceptance for a contract offer, post your job on UpCounsel’s marketplace. UpCounsel accepts only the top 5 percent of lawyers to its site. Lawyers on UpCounsel come from law schools such as Harvard Law and Yale Law and average 14 years of legal experience, including work with or on behalf of companies like Google, Menlo Ventures, and Airbnb.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Accepting a job offer isn’t as simple as saying, “I’ll take it! When do I start?” It’s important to make sure you and your employer have covered all the bases and there’s no confusion. It’s best to accept a job offer with a letter of acceptance.

    What to Look for in a Job Offer

    Prior to the official offer, you may take part in a brief little dance (sometimes called a supposal) where your potential employer says something like, “Suppose we want to offer you a position. What would we have to offer in order for you to accept?” Once you’ve negotiated the terms, it’s time to seal the deal.

    Except in the most informal cases, your future employer should then extend an offer to you in writing. The offer should lay out:

    • Your salary
    • Your benefits package
    • Your start date

    How to Write an Acceptance Letter

    You’ve got the job! Now it’s time to show your new employer they’ve made a good investment. You polished your resume and cover letter, so give your acceptance letter the same attention. Make sure you proofread your letter carefully. (May we suggest a helpful personal editor?)

    Be sure to express your gratitude for the job offer. You’ve been given an opportunity, and your acceptance letter is a great time to show how excited you are to get started. Think about what you’re looking forward to the most. Maybe you’re amped about contributing your creative energies to projects, or you’re on board with the company’s mission, or you’re ready to dig into a project you’ve been told about. Go ahead and say so!

    Keep your letter short and sweet, but do include these elements:

    • A thank-you for the opportunity
    • Verbiage that says you accept the company’s offer of employment
    • Your title
    • A recap of the salary and benefits as you understand them
    • The date you expect to start

    Job Offer Acceptance Letter Example

    You can send your acceptance letter by snail mail or email. If you send a hard copy letter, format it like a business letter with your contact information at the top.

    If you’re sending an email, include your name in the subject line and the words “Job Offer Acceptance.”

    Here’s what the body of your message might look like:

    I was excited to get your phone call yesterday. I’m writing to formally accept your employment offer for the Social Media Manager position at XYZ Company. Thank you for the opportunity to put my skills to work making XYZ’s brand shine across multiple platforms.

    As we agreed, my starting salary will be $52,800 per year with two weeks of paid time off. I understand that health and dental benefits will be available after ninety days of employment.

    If there’s anything you need from me prior to that start date, or any documents I should bring on my first day, just let me know. I’m eager to dig in and get started on November 6, 2017.

    As a professional, you’re bound to have a need to write an acceptance letter in the course of your career or life. Probably, you might have written one before but it never occurred to you that you did.

    This post gives guidelines on how to write an acceptance letter

    What is an acceptance letter?

    An acceptance letter is defined as a type of letter that is written to officially acknowledge a successful application. It is a formal letter that helps to confirm an appointment, an invitation, a job offer, admission letter, scholarship, or contract. When you receive an offer, it is advisable to wait for 24 hours before submitting an acceptance letter. Likely acceptance letters include but are not restricted to – college acceptance letters, job acceptance letters, interview acceptance letters, promotion acceptance letters, etc.

    In writing an acceptance letter the tone of your letter should be professional and polite. It is also advisable to sound positive, so the receiver will feel you’re excited about the new adventure. Then state your acceptance in clear words to avoid confusion.

    In this post, I will restrict my focus to job acceptance letters and school acceptance letters as they are the most common. Before the sample letter take note of the following key points while writing a job acceptance letter and school acceptance letter

    1. Keep it concise and polite
    2. Express your gratitude for the new opportunity and indicate your eagerness to take up the new challenge.
    3. Ensure to enumerate the conditions of the job as stated in your appointment or employment letter to avoid ambiguity.

    If you’re wondering what an acceptance letter is, you should read this. Here’s what it is: the letter you need to write to the graduate program that’s accepted you and the one which you plan to attend.

    Why do you need to write it? You need to accept an offer formally. This means you need to write it. And it needs to be good. Really good. And really short.

    Why? It shows your commitment to the program and respect to the program faculty who accepted it.

    Follow these simple steps to writing a great acceptance letter.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    1. Take your time…

    …But not too much time. Regardless of how you’re notified—phone, email, or formal letter, don’t say yes immediately. This can be hard, especially if you receive a phone call.

    Why shouldn’t you accept immediately? Give yourself time to think, share your good news with family and friends, and most importantly, thank those who helped you earn that acceptance.

    Within one to two weeks of learning of your acceptance, write a thoughtful letter accepting the offer.

    Keep it short, sweet, and to the point. Your first sentence should state something to the effect of this:

    “I am writing to accept your offer to enroll in [program] at [university].”

    How to write an acceptance letter

    2. Be enthusiastic.

    While it’s great to be excited and to express your excitement, your acceptance letter shouldn’t have exclamation points! At all!

    Something like this works well:

    “I am delighted to accept your invitation to begin graduate studies at [university].

    Bottom line? Make it clear that you’re happy to be there and looking forward to it.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    3. Discuss important or upcoming issues.

    This is the place to address anything that was brought up in the acceptance phone call, email, or acceptance letter.

    Make sure that your student ID number is obvious, if necessary, and ensure that you’ve clearly stated the program to which you’ve been accepted. If, in the acceptance, you’re invited to an open house or a department meeting, indicate that you will attend. If you need to make an appointment with your advisor, indicate that you will.

    Sometimes, formal acceptance letters from universities ask you about housing or indicate paperwork that you need to fill out.

    Address their requests succinctly. If you’ll need housing, state it, and state the presence of any attachments with your letter (see #4).

    How to write an acceptance letter

    4. List all the attachments.

    Any forms that your program or university sent should be returned with your acceptance letter, and listed at the end. If you’re sending payment, please indicate that too.

    Your list of attachments can be in bullet form after your closing, or summed up in a closing paragraph.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    5. End politely.

    Thank the admissions committee again for their offer and indicate your excitement. End with “Yours truly” or “Sincerely” in closing. Be sure to leave space for your signature. Write your name, address, phone number, and e-mail address.

    How to write an acceptance letter

    6. Don’t forget to write your declined offer letters, too.

    Hopefully, you received more offers than you can accept. Be sure to write polite letters declining the offers you don’t intend to accept.

    Make it short, direct, and respectful.

    Bottom line? Don’t burn any bridges that you may need to cross in the future. You never know, do you?

    Congratulations! You’ve written your acceptance letter. Now off you go!

    An employee hands you their resignation. Now what? Read on to find out how to write a resignation acceptance letter and what to include.

    29 April 2022

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Siobhann Provost

    Employees will resign for many different reasons, to move on to other employment opportunities, poor leadership, make more money, don’t fit the company culture, go back to school, travel, raise a family, and because of health issues, to name a few.

    Having a resignation policy or process in place provides clear guidance aligned with the company’s culture to the employee leaving. That process would include responding to the employee’s resignation with a resignation acceptance letter.

    What is a resignation acceptance letter?

    It formally acknowledges the employee’s resignation and clarifies the following steps and timelines.

    Once the letter has been sent to the employee, other details such as working through how you will announce their departure to the team and the broader organisation can be put in place. Plans to celebrate the employee’s time with the company can be organised and consider whether the employee’s role needs to be backfilled or redesigned.

    How to write a resignation acceptance letter

    It is a formal document and is best placed as a formal letter. The primary fields to include in an acceptance letter are:

    Top left of the letter:

    • letter date
    • employee full name
    • company address.

    Body of the letter:

    • employee salutation
    • company name
    • date resignation was submitted
    • the final date of employment
    • company-specific information including:
      • applicable restraint clauses
      • updating personal details on the payroll/HR system
      • how to complete an exit interview, and
      • the date equipment is to be returned.

    Bottom left of the letter:

    • letter signatory name.

    Once the letter has been given to the employee, it is best to keep a record yourself or provide a copy to human resources or payroll.

    How to deal with a resignation email

    Often business communication is by email, and you may receive an employee’s resignation this way. Depending on the circumstances and your company culture, this may be acceptable, and you may send an email resignation acceptance.

    Keep most of the format outlined above except for the top and bottom of letter components. The email will start with ‘Dear employee name’ and sign off using your email signature.

    The other addition to the email will be the subject heading, for example, ‘Resignation acceptance and Congratulations.’

    Finally, if you aren’t already connected, you may like to include a Linkedin invite to stay connected.

    What Is a Volunteer Acceptance Letter?

    When you have selected the volunteer candidates you wish to assist your group or organization you will need to send each person a Volunteer Acceptance Letter. This letter serves as a notification to the candidate and will help you later keep track of who has accepted the offer and who has declined it.

    You can download a printable Volunteer Acceptance Letter template through the link below.

    How to Write a Volunteer Acceptance Letter?

    To write a Volunteer Acceptance Letter, include the following information:

    1. Your organization’s name and letterhead and an opening salutation.
    2. Begin the letter by congratulating the applicant and that they were accepted as a volunteer by your organization.
    3. Discuss the next steps that will happen in the process, such as any additional documentation needed, and the length of the volunteer commitment.
    4. Include a signature section before the end of the letter, with lines for both the volunteer and organization’s representative to sign and date. Ask the volunteer to return the signed Acceptance Letter to your organization and the latest date you will accept confirmation responses.
    5. Close the letter by again welcoming the volunteer to your organization and a person they can contact should they have further questions.
    6. End with a closing salutation, your name, job title, and signature.

    Not what you need? Check out these related templates:

    When offered an appointment, it’s always a good idea to accept the offer by sending your offer acceptance in writing. It’s also a chance to express your appreciation for being offered the position, as well as your eagerness for taking on the new appointment.

    If you have been offered an appointment, take a look at some sample Appointment Acceptance Letters below to help you write a befitting one.

    Sample Appointment Acceptance Letter #1

    Appointment Acceptance Letter Template #2

    Thanking you
    Yours faithfully
    (Your Signature)
    (Your Name)

    Appointment Acceptance Letter Template #3

    Sub: Appointment Acceptance Letter

    I thank you for your letter no. (***), dated (DD/MM/YY), together with two copies of a letter of appointment. I am delighted to accept your offer and look forward to commencing work with your company from [Date]. (Describe in your words). I accept the terms and conditions mentioned therein and have pleasure in informing you that I will report for duty on (Date). (Describe all about the situation).

    Although I am clear about my salary, which is per annum, I still have doubts regarding the other benefits such as insurance and medical facilities. (Focus on compensation and rules – regulations). I agree with all the terms and conditions and the salary package as well. I understand and accept the conditions of employment that you explained in your offer letter.

    I hope to complete all the formalities prior to my joining so that I can start my work professionally. Enclosed please find the duplicate copy of the letter of appointment duly signed by me.

    I thank you once again for having given me a chance to serve in your organization and I assure you, sir, that I will do my best to give you entire satisfaction. (Explain your greetings).

    Sample Appointment Acceptance Letter #4

    Sub: Appointment Acceptance Letter

    With reference to my appointment letter last week I am thankful to you for appointing me at the position of (Job Designation). I’m glad to accept your meeting request that you scheduled on [date]. (Describe in your words). Big thanks for believing me and this job is according to my own interest as well. This letter will serve as my formal acceptance of your offer to join your team as a senior accountant. (Describe in a formal way and all about the situation). I would never disappoint you with my work.

    I understand my initial salary is [Salary Amount], which will be increased after the periodical assessment. (Focus on compensation and rules – regulations). I will be working flexibly once a week, the cause for which I have previously mentioned during my interview.

    I would join the company right after the end of the meeting with the current organization. (Explain your greetings).

    All applicants have to upload an acceptance/invitation letter. Applications without any letter of acceptance/invitation will not be processed.

    What information should be stated in the letter?

    – The name of the student/guest researcher.
    – The name of the contact person at Karolinska Institutet (e.g. student coordinator, professor etcetera).
    – In which department you will be doing your studies/work.
    – For what period you will be doing your studies/work.
    – What the purpose of your visit is (e.g. PhD studies, internship, master thesis, research etcetera).

    Students with housing priority

    If you have been invited/accepted within an exchange or cooperation agreement in which KI prioritizes you for housing, this should be confirmed in your acceptance/invitation letter.

    For further information about the allocation procedure and priority order, please see this link.

    Program students (admitted to Bachelor- or masterprogram)

    All program students should submit their notification of result from Universityadmissions.se.

    Exchange students (coming through a central bilateral exchange agreement)

    An exchange student has got an invitation letter from one of the international student coordinators at KI. The name of the student, the name of the student coordinator at KI, that you are an exchange student and what courses you are participating in must be written in the acceptance letter. The period of study must be written in the acceptance letter as well.

    Click here to see an example of an acceptance letter that exchange students receive.

    Other groups (PhD students, PostDocs, Guest researchers and FreeMovers)

    For other students (if you have not received a letter of invitation/acceptance), you can ask your contact person at KI to fill in this form (download the form here), sign it and then upload it to your user account.

    Reviews contest

    KI Housing is curious to find out what you think of your time in Stockholm and our accommodation. Share your honest review of your.

    Office closed July 9 to July 31

    From Saturday, the 9th of July, to Sunday, the 31st of July, the KI Housing office will be closed. Accommodation offers Accommodation offers for.

    Office closed during Easter Holidays

    The KI Housing office is closed from lunchtime on Thursday, the 14th of April, through Monday, the 18th of April. If you have any.

    Karolinska Institutet Housing AB

    Corporate identity number:
    556485-1367

    Follow us on Facebook

    Follow us on YouTube

    Follow us on Instagram

    Nanna Svartz väg 6A
    171 65 Solna, Sweden

    Cornell University Graduate School

    On or before your decision date, you should verbally inform the employer of your decision. Follow up with a well-written confirmation letter.

    Accepting an Offer

    Express your enthusiasm to be joining the organization, and reiterate salary, start date, and position title. Specify when you will meet any conditions of employment, such as completing a medical exam or providing required documents.

    Sample Acceptance Letter

    634 Oak Avenue
    Ithaca, New York 14850
    April 30, 2010

    Peggy Hayward, Director of Marketing
    Associated Shops
    312 Fifth Avenue
    New York, New York 10122

    Dear Ms. Hayward:

    I am pleased to confirm my acceptance of your offer to join Associated Shops as Assistant Product Manager. As we discussed in our telephone conversation yesterday, I will begin work on June 15 at an annual salary of $58,750 and will complete a medical examination before the start date. I look forward to receiving a written confirmation of the offer and benefits package.

    In the event that you need to contact me before June 15, please note that I can be reached at 914-555-3210 from May 30 through June 14.

    Thank you again for your consideration and help during the interview process. I greatly appreciated your informative and personal approach.

    (SIGNATURE)
    Marla Linsky

    Declining an Offer

    Thank the employer for extending you an offer. Explain that you are accepting an offer that better matches your needs or desires at this time. Keep the door open for future associations with the firm.

    Sample Declining Letter

    321 Buffalo Street
    Ithaca, New York 14850

    Barry Boscone
    Research and Development Director
    Triton Industries
    1234 Eastman Avenue
    Rochester, New York 13688

    Dear Mr. Boscone:

    Thank you very much for offering me the position of Researcher at Triton Industries. After considering this opportunity carefully, I have made a difficult decision not to accept your offer. I believe that at this point in my career another position I have been offered fits more closely with my career interests and goals.

    It was a pleasure meeting you and members of your staff. I appreciate the time you spent with me and the consideration you extended to me.

    (SIGNATURE)
    David Squires

    Land Acknowledgement

    Cornell University is located on the traditional homelands of the Gayogo̱hó꞉nǫ’ (the Cayuga Nation). The Gayogo̱hó꞉nǫ’ are members of the Haudenosaunee Confederacy, an alliance of six sovereign Nations with a historic and contemporary presence on this land. The Confederacy precedes the establishment of Cornell University, New York state, and the United States of America. We acknowledge the painful history of Gayogo̱hó꞉nǫ’ dispossession, and honor the ongoing connection of Gayogo̱hó꞉nǫ’ people, past and present, to these lands and waters.
    This land acknowledgment has been reviewed and approved by the traditional Gayogo̱hó꞉nǫ’ leadership.

    When a foreign national applies for a Canadian study permit , or a Certificat d’acceptation du Quebec (CAQ), they must provide a valid acceptance letter proving that they have been accepted to enrol at a Designated Learning Institution (DLI) in Canada. Without providing an acceptance letter, a study permit application will be refused. If the applicant is submitting their application online, they must include a scanned copy of the acceptance letter. If, on the other hand, they are submitting a paper-based application, they must include an original copy of the acceptance letter for the immigration officer.

    The Designated Learning Institution (DLI) should be familiar with issuing acceptance letters for international students, however the applicant should verify that all necessary information has been included. When submitting a letter of acceptance, Immigration, Refugees and Citizenship Canada (IRCC) requires detailed information about the applicant, the institution that issued the letter of acceptance, and the program the applicant has been accepted into.

    Requirements for Acceptance Letters

    • Full name, date of birth and mailing address of the student;
    • Name of the institution and official contact;
    • DLI number ;
    • Telephone, fax, website and email information for the institution;
    • Type of school or institution (e.g., private or public and, in cases where the institution is publicly funded but not a university, indication as to whether the institution is a post-secondary college, a post-secondary community college or a post-secondary technical college);
    • The field or program of study, year and level of study into which the student was accepted;
    • The estimated duration or date of completion of the course;
    • Date on which the selected course of study begins;
    • The last date on which a student may register for a selected course;
    • The academic year of study that the student will be entering;
    • Whether the course or program of study is full-time or part-time;
    • The tuition fee;
    • Scholarships and other financial aid (if applicable);
    • An expiry date indicating the date until which the letter of acceptance is valid;
    • Any conditions related to the acceptance or registration, such as academic prerequisites, completion of a previous degree, proof of language competence, etc.;
    • Clear identification of the educational institution, normally confirmed through its letterhead;
    • For study in Quebec, the requirement of a Certificat d’acceptation du Quebec(CAQ) , and;
    • Where applicable, licensing information for private institutions normally confirmed through letterhead.

    Conditional Letter of Acceptance

    If a foreign national needs to complete prerequisite courses in order to be admitted into a specific program, an institution may issue a conditional letter of acceptance , granting the foreign national acceptance to the program provided that they first complete the prerequisites. For example, a foreign national may be accepted to a Bachelor’s Degree program provided that they first complete an English as a second language (ESL) course. When completion of the prerequisite is a condition for acceptance into the program, the immigration officer will issue a study permit for the length of the prerequisite course only.

    Upon completion of the prerequisite, the foreign national must apply to extend their study permit for the new course.

    How Canadim Can Help

    Included in Canadim’s International Student Program , our Educational Counsellors assist all applicants not only with finding a suitable program of study, but also with obtaining the acceptance letter and verifying its validity for submission in a study permit application. If you have concerns about your acceptance letter, or if you want more information about becoming an international student in Canada , please complete our free student assessment and one of our qualified Educational Counsellors will contact you.

    As well, our immigration department can provide you with support and immigration advice during and following your studies. This includes study permit extensions , post-graduation work permits , and advising you on student pathways to permanent residence !

    Ready to start?

    Free Student Assessment

    Let us help you become an international student in Canada! Complete our free student assessment and an academic counsellor from our International Student Program department will contact you to discuss your options.

    Updated March 17, 2022

    How to write an acceptance letter

    Successfully completing an interview process and receiving a job offer is a great accomplishment. If you decide you want to accept the role, it is important to do so in a timely and suitable manner.

    How to accept a job offer involves a range of different considerations, including the manner in which the offer is received, whether you’d like to negotiate any changes to the offer, and what to include in an acceptance letter.

    How You May Receive a Job Offer

    There are several factors to consider when it comes to determining how to accept a job offer. Usually a certain period of time may pass between an interview and receiving a job offer (this could range from a day to a week or potentially longer). However, following an interview some employers may offer you a job there and then if they feel you are suitable for the role.

    An employer (or recruiter) may offer you the job verbally (either in person or over the phone) or send a job offer by letter or email.

    Responding to a Verbal Job Offer

    If you receive a verbal job offer you may wish to respond straight away and accept the role. However, it is also perfectly acceptable to thank the employer for the offer and ask for some time to consider the offer before accepting it.

    When you receive the verbal offer, this is a good opportunity to bring up any questions you may have regarding the role. You may also want to negotiate certain aspects of the offer that you might not be completely happy with or wish to change, such as the specified salary or start date.

    Even if you receive a verbal job offer, an employer should also send you a formal written offer after the initial conversation. Make sure to bring this up during the verbal offer and check you will be receiving a written offer (or request to receive one).

    If you accept a job offer verbally, it is still a good idea to follow this verbal acceptance up with a written acceptance. This could be done in the form of a printed letter or an email.

    Responding to a Written Job Offer

    Just as with a verbal offer, you can either accept a written offer right away or thank the employer for the offer and request time to consider it.

    While it is acceptable to take some time to consider the offer, try not to take longer than 48 hours to consider the job offer, as an employer may begin to think you’re not serious about wanting the role.

    As with a verbal offer, you may want to negotiate some aspects of the offer before accepting the role. It may be easiest to send a counteroffer by letter or email rather than countering over the phone.

    Why You Should Send a Written Job Acceptance Letter

    Whether you receive a verbal or written job offer, a professionally written job acceptance letter is a great chance to demonstrate your enthusiasm and gratitude for the new role you have just been offered.

    It is also an opportunity to state in writing specific details or terms agreed for the role (such as salary, working patterns/hours, associated benefits, start date and the like).

    This may be the first time you have communicated with your new boss since your interview. It is therefore important to send an appropriate letter, written to an acceptable standard, which makes a great impression.

    By following a few simple steps, your acceptance letter can be written and sent quickly and easily.

    Getting Started With Your Acceptance Letter

    Before you begin writing, it is important to plan what you are going to say. This helps to keep everything clear and will make sure you don’t miss out key details.

    To help plan a basic outline, it is best to have ready:

    • The name of the company you are accepting the job from
    • The name of the person you will be addressing the letter to (normally the person who made the offer)
    • The business address
    • All your personal details
    • Your agreed start date
    • Your expectations for salary/holiday/company benefits

    Most of this information will be contained in the original job offer, so it is a good idea to keep this on hand to refer to.

    How Should You Send Your Job Acceptance Letter?

    Nowadays, a formal acceptance letter can be sent by email, especially if the original offer was also made by email.

    It may look more professional sent as an attachment, although it can also be sent in the body of the email.

    Some people may prefer to send an email and mail a physical copy as well. If doing this, it is best to mention that in the body of the email, so the employer knows to expect your letter.

    You may also wish to simply mail a physical copy of your acceptance letter. If using this option, it is important to check the print quality and use the appropriate format and correct postage.

    What Information Should Be Included?

    If sending an email, you will need to think of a subject line.

    This should be clear and include your name, the position in question and the reason you are writing.

    John Smith – Acceptance letter regarding Operations Scientists Manager role.

    Next, you should thank the employer for the offer. This shows gratitude and is a positive way to open communication.

    Following this, you need to state what you are accepting – This might include:

    • The job title you are accepting
    • Your agreed start date
    • Expectations around salary
    • Company benefits
    • Hours
    • Uniform

    This is especially important in case there has been any misunderstanding around this.

    You and your employer must be on the same page regarding the role before you start work so state everything clearly and factually, but politely.

    You can also use this opportunity to reinforce why you are suitable for the role.

    You could do this by briefly outlining your skills and experience, qualifications and mention your enthusiasm for starting work.

    End the letter by thanking the employer once again, miss a line and write ‘Yours sincerely’ and sign underneath with your name.

    You should use ‘Yours sincerely’ rather than ‘Yours faithfully’ because this acceptance letter will be addressed by name.

    An example of the layout is detailed below, along with some sample text for you to refer to. See our article on how to format a business letter for general business letter formatting tips.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don’t want to be bothered

    wikiHow is a “wiki,” similar to Wikipedia, which means that many of our articles are co-written by multiple authors. To create this article, 23 people, some anonymous, worked to edit and improve it over time.

    This article has been viewed 39,901 times.

    So you just want to play, relax and have some fun time in your room? here are some good instructions!

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    if you spill, be sure to clean up- you don’t want the ants in your room.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Don’t lock your parents out the room even if you don’t want them in there with you. That’s pretty rude and disrespectful, and you could get in trouble. If they are bored or in a funny mood, let them come but not when they are busy, upset or simply don’t want to be bothered, let them in on their own accord.

    A clean house can help a depressed mind. Learn coping skills that can help you stay on top of your housework.

    One of the key signs of depression is when you suspend taking care of day-to-day chores, like cleaning your house. Depression leaves you feeling so down and tired that you just let things go. Unfortunately, a messy house can add to those feelings of depression — creating a destructive cycle that feeds on itself. Once the mess gets too large and chaotic, people with depression can’t imagine how to begin tackling the household duties. They feel hopeless and helpless against the clutter and dirt, which reinforces depression.

    How to Keep It Clean When You’re Depressed

    A recent study found that performing at least 20 minutes of daily physical activity, including domestic housework, benefited mental health and lowered risks of psychological problems. Don’t let depression force you to live in a messy house. Here are some ways to cope:

      • Break it up. Devise a schedule so you’re only cleaning one or two rooms every day vs. having to clean an entire house, which can seem like an enormous and daunting task.
      • Clean as you go. Sometimes keeping your house clean is as simple as not cluttering it up in the first place. Wash your dishes right after using them, rather than letting them sit in the sink, and store your tools once you’re finished with a project. By putting things away right after you’ve used them, you can prevent clutter from occurring in the first place — or from getting even worse.

      You can get further ahead by taking care of chores that will prevent dirt and grime from forming. For example, brushing your dog or cat once a week cuts down on all the tumbleweeds of fur rolling through your house, which you’ll eventually have to vacuum.

    • Don’t procrastinate. When you have depression, it’s easy to shrug chores off and say you’ll do them later — fight that urge and live in the present. If you take care of things now, it will cut down on the time and effort needed to clean up after the fact. Wiping up a spill right after it occurs is a lot easier than scrubbing a hardened, crusty stain once it’s dried. Depression might make you feel sad or sluggish, but taking care of these little tasks can offer you a sense of accomplishment and pride.
    • Store your cleaning supplies wisely. Not being able to find the necessary cleaning products gives you a chance to throw up your hands and say, “Why bother?” Don’t become frustrated — make sure you have what you need close at hand. Keep bathroom cleaners in the bathroom and kitchen cleaners in the kitchen. If you’ve got hardwood floors on the first floor and carpeting on the second floor, store your vacuum cleaner upstairs for easy access.
    • Pay attention to busy areas. If you’re feeling particularly tired or depressed, focus on cleaning the rooms where your family spends most of its time. Vacuum well-traveled hallways or clean up clutter in the kitchen and living room. Spend your energy where it will do the most good.
    • Rope your family in. Why should you have all the fun? Give family members specific housekeeping tasks to complete. Be sure to let them know that by helping with the housework, they are helping you cope with depression.

    Keep in mind that things may not be bad as you think. Eighty percent of people with depression improve with the proper treatment, often within a few weeks. You don’t have to resign yourself to a messy house while you deal with depression — by getting your home in order, you will also rid yourself of a source of stress.

    Don’t push your children away with these annoying habits

    by Judith Newman, AARP, April 12, 2019

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    For most of my 20s, I kept two phone lines. One number was for everybody, except one person; the other was for my mother.

    This was in the 1980s, before caller ID. I needed to know, with absolute certainty, that I could pick up my regular phone and not end up in a two-hour conversation about whether I was making enough money, or if I was dating, or if I had heard from that nice boy who had dumped me or whether I knew there was another serial killer in my neighborhood. So much to talk about! Most of these discussions played to my deepest anxieties that I was never going to make a living as a writer and never find someone to love me — though maybe none of that mattered because I would end up chopped up into little bits by the serial killer (who probably never called his mother, either). My mother wasn’t trying to make me hate her. She loved me — and love makes people do strange things.

    Now that I have two grown sons, I see things all too clearly from my mother’s perspective: the endless anxiety, the near certainty that my kids are on the brink of making life decisions they will not be able to walk back, the absolute certainty they won’t wear earmuffs when everyone should wear earmuffs. But now there is caller ID, unfortunately, so my sons can tell when it’s me calling and not pick up.

    Before I reach the point of registering myself as a “private caller,” to improve the odds they’ll answer, I’m trying to get a grip. And you should, too. There are so many ways to push away your adult kids. Here’s a small sampling of what not to do.

    Invade their lives

    Want your kid to avoid you on a daily basis? Make sure you have no idea where you end and he begins.

    Susie Jo Levin’s mother was very eager for her to get married. Very. Eventually, Levin, 58, a writer in northern New Jersey, met a lovely guy and got engaged, but the relationship faltered. “Our breakup was sad but amicable. I tell my mother over the Thanksgiving holiday. She has a meltdown. She gathers every speck of childhood memorabilia in her house and stuffs all 10 boxes into my car. Why? I don’t know. She was just furious. But this is what every newly dis-engaged woman needs in a 250-square-foot apartment: a vintage Easy-Bake Oven, letters from camp and old prom dresses.” Somehow, says Levin, “this was her breakup” — caused by her daughter’s crappy choices.

    Fast-forward a few years, when Levin met the man she ultimately did marry, and the ex-boyfriend (now a friend) was at their wedding. Her mother turned to the ex and said, “See, this could have been your wedding.”

    Jane Greer, a psychotherapist and author of What About Me? Stop Selfishness from Ruining Your Relationship, has counseled many parents and their adult children. This lack of boundaries, she observes, is the children’s No. 1 complaint. It’s a reaction to the parent “who takes your successes and failures way too personally — who wants to know what you’re doing, where you’re going, how much it costs,” Greer says.

    “And the kid is thinking, What part of ‘on my own’ don’t you understand?”

    Give conditionally

    You lend the kids money, then complain about their spending. You give the grandkids Amazon gift cards but tell them they’re only for books. “My husband’s mother gave us money for a down payment on the house, which meant, as far as she was concerned, she got the key,” says one friend. “Actually, that was fine. What wasn’t fine was that she never, ever knocked before she used it.”

    First, gifts are wonderful, but they do not give you an all-access pass to your adult child’s life. And second, a gift with strings attached isn’t really a gift at all.

    A messy bedroom can add to everyday stress, cause anxiety, and even interfere with your quality of sleep. A clean, organized sleeping space, on the other hand, helps encourage relaxation and restfulness when you hit the sheets at night. A few simple housekeeping tasks can turn your bedroom into a more inviting environment that leaves you feeling calm and well-rested for the day ahead. So when life starts to feel hectic, bring some tranquility back to yourself by dedicating just an hour to cleaning your bedroom.

    By dividing your chore list into quick, efficient tasks, you can cover all your bedroom bases, including surfaces, linens, and even your floors. This bedroom cleaning checklist helps you get the job done quickly and efficiently, meaning you can spend more time relaxing and less time stressing about the mess. Use this deep-cleaning checklist to create a schedule that works for you. As a general rule of thumb, aim to complete this list of cleaning tasks about once a week. When you’re done with our bedroom cleaning checklist, your space will be neat, tidy, and prepared to give you a good night’s rest.

    Step 1: Take Out Trash

    Perhaps the easiest task on your bedroom cleaning checklist, start by taking care of simple, everyday messes. If you don’t already have a small wastebasket in your room, we recommend getting one. Whether it’s from tearing tags off clothing, tissues, or late-night snacking, small trash can easily pile up. Throw away any trash around the room first, then empty the wastebasket.

    Editor’s Tip: Keep extra trash bags in the bottom of your wastebasket. When it’s time to empty it, you’ll have liners handy after you’ve removed the existing trash bag.

    Step 2: Pick Up Dirty Clothes

    Find your floor again by picking up any articles of dirty clothing and placing them in a hamper. If you can fit a hamper in your closet, opt for an open bin, which is easier to use during rushed mornings when it’s tempting to drop clothes on the floor.

    Step 3: Put Away Clean Clothes

    While your mind is already on laundry, take some time to fold and put away any clean laundry you have lying around. A few minutes is all it takes to clear your floor space and tuck shirts and pants into dresser drawers. For an organized bedroom closet, make sure to hang blouses and sweaters facing the same direction. This will also make choosing outfits in the morning easier as you file through your clothes.

    Step 4: Strip Your Bed

    Even if you shower before bed every night and keep food out of the bedroom, your sheets need to be washed and changed regularly. Take the time to strip the bed as you clean the rest of your room. Remove the comforter, sheets, and pillowcases. If you have a duvet with a cover, remove the cover and wash it with your sheets. The comforter should be washed occasionally, but it is not necessary to include in the laundry each time you wash your bed linens.

    Step 5: Clear Surface Clutter

    Halfway through your bedroom deep-cleaning checklist, most of the bigger tasks are complete and it’s time to focus on the details, starting with surface clutter. Nightstands, dressers, vanities, and desks are all prone to becoming drop zones for small daily objects that accumulate over time. Take a few minutes to put these items back in their rightful homes. If you notice a daily habit, such as commonly picking up keys, applying cosmetics, or choosing jewelry, consider creating an organization system for these frequently-used items. A small, decorative tray on the dresser is a no-fuss way to corral jewelry, while a small box in a nightstand drawer stays at the ready for tucking away reading glasses and other accessories.

    Whether you were a little kid who just couldn’t be bothered to clean your room unless told to do so, a college student who let things slip whenever a big paper or exam rolled around, or an adult who sometimes leaves dishes in the sink, chances are, you’ve made or ignored a mess.

    Normally, you might not think that this means anything other than that you’re short on time. And that can, in fact, be all there is to it. Having a messy room doesn’t necessarily mean that there’s anything else going on in terms of your mental health, but, in some cases, it can indicate something more serious.

    “Some people simply don’t value cleanliness and they prioritize other things over keeping a room clean,” Weena Cullins , a marriage and family therapist, told INSIDER. “When you think about it, there’s a mundaneness and a monotony with keeping up with tasks like this that need to be completed routinely without much more benefit to them than returning to a clean room, so sometimes a refusal to keep a room clean is more about that than anything else.”

    A messy room can also be a sign that you have depression.

    Several of the criteria for a depression diagnosis — hopelessness, fatigue, and lack of concentration — can all play a role in why your messy room is in the state it’s in. Cullins explained that, in the case of fatigue, many times you’re struggling to get out of bed. “If you can barely get out of the bed, it’s unlikely that you have the energy to clean your room,” she added.

    If you’re feeling a little less than hopeful, you might have a hard time understanding why you should even bother to clean up or organize things since, from where you’re standing, everything seems to be going wrong anyway. Cullins noted that, for people with depression, it can be a “struggle to find joy or see a light at the end of a dark tunnel.” If it’s not going to help anything, why even try?

    Lack of concentration, too, can make the actual task of cleaning up your room impossible.

    “While it may sound strange to forget to clean up your room since you’re reminded of the condition of the room each day, depression can make you easily distracted,” Cullins said. “So you can intend to put things in order in your room and never find the concentration or the energy to get around to it because you have so many other things going on.”

    Even if you don’t recognize that you fit the criteria for an official diagnosis of depression (or just plain don’t fit the criteria) if you’re overwhelmed or have a lot going on in your head, cleaning your room can still be a major challenge.

    “Sometimes when life feels out of control or stressful other areas of your life get affected one being your working or living space,” Kimberly Hershenson , a therapist, told INSIDER. “If you’re depressed or overwhelmed with life you may feel you don’t have time to clean/organize, you may feel you don’t deserve a clean space or you may be so preoccupied with other things you don’t even notice how messy your room has become.”

    If you’re concerned that the messiness of your bedroom, kitchen, or any other room in your living space might mean that there’s something going on mental health-wise, the first thing you might want to do is speak with a qualified professional who can help you sort out what’s going on. A therapist, counselor, or even your primary care physician could all help you or, at least, point you in the right direction.

    Additionally, Hershenson noted that you don’t have to try to tackle the whole mess all at once. “Set a goal to do one small task a day to clean up your space whether it’s putting the dishes in the dishwasher or making your bed,” she said. “Thinking about cleaning everything at once may be too much so start small.” This approach will help it feel much more manageable.

    But just because your room is messy, doesn’t mean you have depression, of course.

    As Cullins noted, some people are simply uninterested in picking things up or don’t prioritize or value making sure that they have a tidy space.

    “If you’re constantly hoping to stay more organized and keep the room clean, but find yourself unable to do it for other reasons, that’s when you know that it’s time for an intervention,” Cullins said.

    Reflect on why your room isn’t cleaner. Is it because you just don’t care whether it’s clean or not or is it because, try as you might, you just can’t clean it? And if you need help — ask for it.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    • Why does my child have so many nighttime fears?
    • Should I give my child monster spray to help him ward off nighttime fears?
    • How can I tell whether my child’s nighttime fears are abnormal?

    Why does my child have so many nighttime fears?

    Bedtime fears – the dark, monsters under the bed, and sleeping alone – are all common at this age. They tend to start around age 2 and may last until age 8 or 9.

    These are the years when your child’s powers of imagination are exploding, which means that now he can imagine new and scary things to be afraid of. And because he spends a good portion of his day immersed in fantasy play (in the company of dragons and dinosaurs and bad guys), it can be hard for him to shut off his imagination at bedtime and go to sleep.

    Even familiar things that have never been scary before, like his darkened bedroom, may suddenly seem frightening against the backdrop of what he’s been conjuring up all day. And your child is still learning to distinguish fantasy from reality, so the possibility of an invisible creature under his bed seems quite real to him.

    In addition to having a more vivid imagination, preschoolers are also beginning to grasp that there are things in the world that can hurt them. Your job for the next ten years or so is to help your child understand the difference between a real danger (accepting a ride from a stranger) and something that just feels like one (the “witch” in the space between the wall and his bed).

    What can I do to help my child get over his nighttime fears?

    You may not be able to help him completely resolve his fears right now (because it’s mostly a stage he’ll have to grow out of), but there is a lot you can do to help him cope with his fears and get to sleep more easily.

    In the hours before bed, prime your child with happy stories. (You’ve undoubtedly noticed how dark some fairy tales and fairy tales and animated movies can be.) Don’t watch violent or suspenseful television shows or movies while he’s still in the room. Avoid exposing your child to screens at all in the last hour or two before bedtime.

    Establish a peaceful evening routine that includes, for example, a warm bath, a gentle story, a quiet song, and a few minutes of you sitting quietly by his bed while he settles. Ask your librarian for a list of storybooks about kids dealing with bedtime fears or see which bedtime books other BabyCenter members recommend. (One perennial favorite to add to your list is Bedtime for Frances by Russell Hoban.)

    The lulling sameness of a bedtime ritual serves as a talisman of sorts, warding off evildoers and bad thoughts and easing the transition from wide-awake to sound asleep. A night-light may also make your child feel more secure. You can also give him a flashlight of his own to use for a little extra security.

    Leaving the bedroom door ajar, playing an audio story or lullabies, and encouraging your child to sleep with a beloved toy or blanket may also help. If your child has a sibling or even a pet, letting them bunk together can make nighttime fears vanish as suddenly as they appeared.

    If your child is afraid of being alone and is comforted only by contact with you, consider using a two-way baby monitor. Newer models let your child talk into the monitor and hear you talk back, reassuring him that you’re still there even when you’re out of sight.

    Granted, this privilege may be easily abused, and its constant use can get tedious. But it could be a way to keep a nervous child in his bed while you get to be somewhere else, and the novelty of overuse should wear off within a few nights. After that, just keeping the monitor on your child’s nightstand may be comfort enough.

    And don’t worry about having your child sleep with you for a while, just until his nighttime fears subside and he’s off to another developmental challenge. As long as everyone’s happy and rested, it’s time well spent.

    Should I give my child monster spray to help him ward off nighttime fears?

    For some young children, a spray bottle filled with water might be an effective tool to ward off imaginary creatures lurking in the closet or under the bed — but it depends on the child.

    Some kids will think it’s funny. It may give them a feeling of power when you say, “If you think you see a monster, just spray it with this, and it will go away.”

    But for other kids, this strategy can backfire. After all, being armed with monster spray means you’re expected to do battle with the thing under the bed, and that’s a pretty scary thought for a little kid. It may be better for you to spray the room before you kiss him goodnight. But he may still think, “If grown-ups actually have this stuff to get rid of monsters, then there must really be monsters.”

    The same goes for making a big deal of searching your child’s room for monsters before kissing him goodnight — it may reassure one child and terrify another. “If there are no creatures lurking in my room,” your preschooler might wonder, “then why is my mom looking for them?”

    So use your judgment. Only you can know whether tactics like these are likely to offer your child solace or elevate his anxiety. He may prefer calming rituals such as reading and soft music to help him feel secure at bedtime.

    How can I tell whether my child’s nighttime fears are abnormal?

    If you’ve done everything you can to reassure your child and he’s still intensely fearful, his fears may have crossed the line from a normal developmental issue to a phobia or anxiety problem. If so, you’ll need to get some help for him.

    Telltale signs of a phobia include crying and carrying on that repeatedly lasts more than a few minutes and blowing a normal fear way out of proportion. (For example, if your child says, “Turn on all the lights in the house so the robbers can’t kill us” instead of “I’m scared of the dark.”)

    Extreme or persistent nighttime fears can result from a disturbing or traumatic event in the home, at preschool or daycare, or in the larger world. Even the youngest kids are aware of and vulnerable to the stress of a divorce or a death in the family, or a parent’s job loss. Moving to a new house, changing caregivers or teachers, and experiencing an act of violence or a natural disaster can also trigger nighttime fears, as can physical or emotional abuse.

    If your child will do anything to avoid facing a fear, or if he can’t fall asleep because he’s genuinely afraid (not because he wants to stay up late), he may have an underlying emotional issue that needs to be addressed. Ask your child’s doctor to recommend a therapist in your area.

    “I hate school, and I’m not going back!”

    Have you ever had that thought? Lots of kids do. Usually this feeling doesn’t last long. But what happens if you feel this way too much? School is a fact of life, and getting an education can help you build the kind of future life you want.

    So let’s talk about school and what to do when you don’t like it.

    Signs of School Stress

    When you worry about school, it can affect your body. A kid who feels stressed about school might have headaches or stomachaches. You might feel “butterflies” or like you have to throw up.

    Having trouble sleeping is also a sign of stress. And if you’re not getting enough sleep, you probably feel grouchy and tired during the day. Feeling tired can make your school day seem even worse.

    If you’re stressed out, you might have a hard time making decisions. In the morning, you can’t decide what to eat, what to wear, or what to pack for lunch. You don’t want to go to school, so you put off getting your stuff together. And now you’re not prepared to go to school, and you’ve just missed the bus — again! Staying home may seem like a good choice, but it just makes it harder to go to school the next day.

    Why Do Some Kids Dislike School?

    If you don’t like school, the first step is finding out why. You might not like school because a bully is bothering you, or because a kid you don’t like wants to hang around with you. Or maybe you don’t get along with your teacher. You might feel different or worry that you don’t have enough friends.

    Sometimes it’s a problem with your classes and schoolwork. Maybe the work is too easy and you get bored. Or maybe the work is too hard, or you don’t feel as smart as the other kids. Reading or math may be difficult for you, but you’re expected to do a lot of it. You may be getting farther and farther behind, and it may seem like you’ll never catch up. Maybe you’re dealing with worries, stress, or problems that make it hard to concentrate on schoolwork.

    When you stop to think about why you don’t like school, you can start taking steps to make things better.

    Page 1

    Finding Help

    It’s a good idea to talk to someone about your problems with school. Your mom, dad, relative, teacher, or school counselor will be able to help you. It’s especially important to tell an adult if the problem is that you’re being bullied or someone hurts you physically.

    Another good idea is to write down your feelings about school in a journal. You can use a journal or diary or just write in an ordinary notebook. It’s a great way to let out emotions that may be stuck inside you. And you don’t have to share what you’ve written with others.

    If you feel disorganized or like you can’t keep up with your schoolwork, your teachers and school counselors want to help. Teachers want and expect you to ask for help when you have trouble learning. If all of your subjects seem really hard, a school counselor can help you sort things out. Special help with schoolwork is available if you need it.

    Try not to let the problems go on too long. It’s easier to catch up on one chapter than the whole book!

    Feeling Better About School

    The next time you find yourself disliking school, try this:

    • First, write down everything you don’t like about school.
    • Then make a list of the good things you enjoy (even if it’s only recess and lunch, that’s a start!).

    Now, what can you change on the “don’t like” list? Would remembering to do your homework help you feel more confident if you’re called on in class? Can you get help with schoolwork that’s hard? Who can you talk to about a worry or problem you’re dealing with? Could you find a way to show off your special interests and talents? If you made just one new friend, would you feel less alone? If you helped someone else feel less alone, would you feel even better? Which activities could you try that would help you meet new friends?

    Of course, you might not be able to change everything on your “don’t like” list. A bully may not simply disappear. Reading may always be a challenge. But that’s OK. Focus on what you can change and you might be able to put the cool back in school!

    Postnatal depression can affect women in different ways. It can start at any point in the first year after giving birth and may develop suddenly or gradually.

    Many women feel a bit down, tearful or anxious in the first week after giving birth. This is often called the “baby blues” and is so common that it’s considered normal. The “baby blues” don’t last for more than 2 weeks after giving birth.

    If your symptoms last longer or start later, you could have postnatal depression.

    Common symptoms of postnatal depression

    The main symptoms include:

    • feeling sad, low in mood or tearful much of the time
    • feeling irritable towards your partner, baby or other children
    • loss of interest in the world around you and no longer enjoying things that used to give you pleasure (like you “can’t be bothered”)
    • lack of energy and feeling tired all the time
    • trouble sleeping at night, you may be awake even when your baby is sleeping
    • feeling very sleepy during the day
    • problems concentrating and making decisions
    • loss of appetite or overeating (comfort eating)
    • feeling agitated or irritable
    • negative thoughts such as feeling you are not a good enough mother, you are unable to look after your baby or your baby does not love you
    • feelings of guilt, hopelessness and self-blame
    • feeling anxious that something bad may happen to your baby
    • problems bonding with your baby, no sense of enjoyment in being with them

    Important

    If you think you may be depressed talk to a GP, midwife or health visitor as soon as possible so you can access the support you need.

    Urgent advice: Contact a GP, or call 111, immediately if:

    • you have frightening thoughts about hurting your baby (these can be scary, but people with these kinds of thoughts rarely harm their baby)
    • you are thinking about suicide and self-harm.
    • you develop unusual beliefs (delusions) or have hallucinations (seeing and hearing things that are not real, like hearing voices)

    Immediate action required: Call 999 if:

    • you think there’s a danger of immediate harm to yourself or others

    Do not struggle on alone and hope the problem will go away. It can continue for months or years or get worse if nothing is done. Depression is treatable and you can get better with the right help.

    Fathers and partners can also become depressed after the birth of a baby. You should seek help if this is affecting you.

    Spotting the signs in others

    Postnatal depression can develop gradually and it can be hard to recognise. Some parents may avoid talking to family and friends about how they’re feeling because they worry they’ll be judged for not coping or not appearing happy.

    Signs for partners, family and friends to look out for in new parents include:

    • frequently crying for no obvious reason
    • having difficulty bonding with their baby, looking after them only as a duty and not wanting to play with them
    • withdrawing from contact with other people
    • speaking negatively all the time and saying that they’re hopeless
    • neglecting themselves, such as not washing or changing their clothes
    • losing all sense of time, such as being unaware whether 10 minutes or 2 hours have passed
    • losing their sense of humour
    • constantly worrying that something is wrong with their baby, regardless of reassurance

    If you think someone you know is depressed, encourage them to talk about their feelings to you, a friend, their GP or their health visitor.

    Related conditions

    As well as postnatal depression, a number of other mental health conditions can also develop after giving birth (as well as during pregnancy).

    • anxiety disorders – including generalised anxiety disorder (GAD), social anxiety, post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) and panic disorder
    • obsessive compulsive disorder (OCD) – intrusive, unwanted and unpleasant thoughts, images or urges that repeatedly enter a person’s mind, causing them anxiety and leading to repetitive behaviours
    • postpartum psychosis – this is a combination of bipolar-like symptoms (feeling ‘high’ or ‘on top of the world’ or feeling depressed), delusions and hallucinations

    Speak to a GP or health visitor if you or someone you know may have developed a mental health condition.

    More in Postnatal depression

    Page last reviewed: 10 December 2018
    Next review due: 10 December 2021

    Overview

    Fear of the dark, monsters in the closet, or simply anxiety about going to bed – these are all relatively common in young children at some point during their childhood. How you, as parents and/or guardians, address your child’s fears and offer reassurance will affect his or her ability to fall asleep and stay asleep.

    Here are some tips to help your child overcome nighttime fears:

    • What is your child afraid of? Begin by identifying the fear. Listen to your child. Ask open-ended questions to allow your child to tell you what makes him or her scared at bedtime. Don’t make fun of your child’s fears. What may seem funny or trivial to you is very real to your child.
    • Do not support belief in your child’s imaginative creatures. Even stating that you will somehow destroy “the creature” confirms for your child that the creature does exist. This delays bedtime rather than provides comfort.
    • Reassure your child’s safety. If your child has a hard time being separated from you, reassure him or her, but then tuck your child back into his or her own bed, not yours! Be gentle, yet firm, about staying in bed. When your child calls out, ask again what is wrong. Then tell your child that everything is okay, that he or she is safe, that nothing will bother him or her, and that they can sleep comfortably in their own bed all night. Telling your child to stay in his or her own bed and that everything is okay will teach your child to trust that his or her own bed is a safe place to be and keep them from leaving their bedroom.
      If you need to, it is better to join your child in their room to provide comfort than to let them leave their bedroom and join you in yours or in the living room. It is not recommended that you stay in your child’s room unless your child is extremely frightened. Another option is to tell your child that you promise to check in on him or her briefly, stretching the time out, beginning at, say, 2 to 5 minutes, then checking in every 10 minutes, then every 15 minutes, etc., until he or she is asleep. This assures the child that you will be there to check and that he or she is not alone. Keep your child in his or her own bed if he or she wakes up in the middle of the night. If your child wakes up in the middle of the night and is afraid to fall back to sleep, reassure him or her that everything is okay and that his or her bedroom is safe. If your child wanders into your bedroom, take him or her back to bed and reassure him or her that their bed is a safe and comfortable place.
    • Work on building up your child’s self-confidence and coping skills. During daytime hours, work on activities that help build self-confidence. For example, have your child talk about his or her bedtime fears and experiences. You may be able to discuss alternative ways to respond to these fears or cope with them that may help your child feel less frightened at night.
    • Keep the bedtime routine ‘light,’ happy, and fun. In the 30 to 60 minutes before bedtime, don’t expose your child to scary movies, TV shows, frightening bedtime stories, scary music or videos, or other stimuli that may be upsetting to your child.
    • Allow nightlights and security objects. To provide additional comfort and sense of security, it is also helpful to allow your child to snuggle with his or her favorite soft toy or security blanket throughout the night. If your child would like the light on, leave it on in its dimmest setting or provide a night light. You may leave the bedroom door open too, provided the child knows that it is not acceptable to keep walking out.
    • Don’t forget positive reinforcement and/or reward programs. This can take the shape of a sticker program (turned in for a favorite treat). Breakfast treats, small toys, or other special prizes are some possible ways to reward your child. Use positive phrases, such as, “you are doing a great job of staying in bed.” Do not forget to allow the child to discuss any fears in the daytime.

    When should a call to the doctor be considered?

    Consider calling your doctor if:

    • Your child’s bedtimes fear and anxiety continue, are severe, or grow worse.
    • Your child’s fears began after a known traumatic experience or event and persist well after the event is over.

    Resources

    Additional Sleep Information and Suggested Readings

    Last reviewed by a Cleveland Clinic medical professional on 06/14/2013.

    Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    bother verb ( MAKE AN EFFORT )

    • a blitz on sth idiom
    • A game
    • all-out
    • assault
    • attempt
    • bid
    • crack
    • go out of your way idiom
    • go the extra mile idiom
    • go to great lengths idiom
    • God helps those who help themselves idiom
    • grasp at sth
    • push
    • shoot
    • stick
    • strain every nerve idiom
    • stretch a/the point idiom
    • strive
    • succeed
    • suck

    See more results »

    You can also find related words, phrases, and synonyms in the topics:

    bother verb ( WORRY )

    • aback
    • amiss
    • appal
    • be laughing on the other side of your face idiom
    • bite
    • haunt
    • heartbreaker
    • heartbreakingly
    • hit/touch a (raw) nerve idiom
    • horrify
    • mess
    • nerve
    • sensitivity
    • shattering
    • shocker
    • sorrow
    • take sb aback
    • tear
    • tear sb apart
    • toxic

    See more results »

    bother verb ( ANNOY )

    • annoy It annoys me that you’re always late.
    • bother It bothers me that you don’t help with the washing up.
    • irritate After a while her behaviour really began to irritate me.
    • peeve What peeved her most was that he hadn’t even called her.
    • bug He’s been bugging me all morning.
    • aggravate It really aggravates me the way he never thanks me for what I’ve done.

    See more results »

    • aggravate
    • aggrieve
    • alienate
    • anger
    • annoy
    • bend
    • give sb the shits idiom
    • go too far idiom
    • goat
    • grate
    • hack sb off
    • joke
    • nark
    • nose
    • rub sb up the wrong way idiom
    • ruffle
    • ruffle sb’s feathers idiom
    • set sb’s teeth on edge idiom
    • step/tread on sb’s toes idiom
    • tit

    See more results »

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    bother noun ( EFFORT )

    • a pain (in the neck) idiom
    • a pain in the arse/backside idiom
    • aggravation
    • aggro
    • awkward
    • bore
    • disturbance
    • drag
    • have fun and games idiom
    • imposition
    • inconvenience
    • inconvenient
    • inconveniently
    • put sb out
    • put yourself out
    • rigamarole
    • rigmarole
    • snag
    • storm
    • tempest

    See more results »

    bother noun ( ANNOYING )

    • annoyance The café was cash only, which was a minor annoyance as I only had my credit card with me.
    • nuisance It’s a nuisance to have to drive to the nearest shop.
    • inconvenience Thank you for holding – we apologize for the inconvenience.
    • irritation The CEO’s poor communication skills became a source of irritation to the company’s investors.
    • irritant The noise of the building work is a constant irritant.
    • bore It’s such a bore to have to pack everything up again.

    See more results »

    • a pain (in the neck) idiom
    • a pain in the arse/backside idiom
    • aggravation
    • aggro
    • awkward
    • bore
    • disturbance
    • drag
    • have fun and games idiom
    • imposition
    • inconvenience
    • inconvenient
    • inconveniently
    • put sb out
    • put yourself out
    • rigamarole
    • rigmarole
    • snag
    • storm
    • tempest

    See more results »

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    • ay
    • bally
    • beg
    • biscuit
    • blast
    • blasted
    • bloody
    • dash
    • egad
    • fie
    • flaming
    • flip
    • flipping
    • for crying out loud! idiom
    • marry
    • need
    • precious
    • put/stick that in your pipe and smoke it! idiom
    • rats
    • says who? idiom

    See more results »

    bother | American Dictionary

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    bother verb ( MAKE AN EFFORT )

    bother verb ( ANNOY )

    Your browser doesn’t support HTML5 audio

    bother noun [U] ( EFFORT )

    bother noun [U] ( WORRY )

    Examples of bother

    Translations of bother

    Get a quick, free translation!

    Browse

    Test your vocabulary with our fun image quizzes

    • <>
    • <>

    Word of the Day

    a view from a very high place that allows you to see a large area

    By Rachael Rettner published 27 July 18

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Scorching summer days can be tough without air conditioning, and you might find yourself searching for ways to stay cool, including using a fan at night. But is it healthy to sleep with a fan on?

    Some recent headlines have made sleeping with a fan on sound downright dangerous. “Why Sleeping with Your Fan on Could Be Seriously Damaging Your Health,” read one recent headline from the Mirror. “Sleeping with a Bedside Fan Could Pose Health Risks,” read another, from LifeZette.

    But experts say the reality is not that dire.

    “There’s nothing about a fan that’s toxic,” said Dr. Len Horovitz, a pulmonologist at Lenox Hill Hospital in New York City. “There’s nothing wrong with circulating air.” [7 Common Summer Health Concerns]

    Indeed, sleep is very important, and you don’t want to be sweating all night, Horovitz told Live Science.

    But anything that causes rapid air movement, including a fan, can evaporate moisture from your mouth and nasal passages, drying them out, he said. Fans may also circulate dust, which could bother people, particularly if they have allergies.

    If you do sleep with a fan on, Horovitz said it’s a good idea to keep it at a safe distance from your bed and not have it blowing right on you. To guard against dust and other allergens, Horovitz recommended keeping an air filter in the bedroom. He also recommended performing daily sinus irrigation with saline, which can help with dry nasal passages, congestion and other nasal problems.

    Cold air can also cause muscle contractions, and so exposure to this air at night may lead to a stiff neck in the morning. But Horovitz said this is more of a problem with air conditioning that’s left on at night than it is with fans. If you do sleep with air conditioning on at night, Horovitz said the air shouldn’t be blowing directly on you and the setting shouldn’t be lower than 68 degrees Fahrenheit (20 degrees Celsius).

    The sound of neighbours laughing late into the night, music playing from across the hall, a buzzing phone on the bedside table, a television left on—there are an array of everyday noises that can cause trouble sleeping. Perfect silence isn’t always necessary, or even desirable, for your best night’s sleep. In fact, some sounds at night can enhance sleep, while others – like a child crying or a smoke alarm – are important to wake up to.

    When it comes to noise and sleep, the goal is to protect against unwanted and disruptive sounds, the intrusive noise that interferes with sleep’s regular routine. B y taking time to ensure that your sleeping environment is optimised for sleep, you’re already on your way to protecting and improving your nightly rest. For a comprehensive guide to improving your sleep, download “ Unlocking the Pillars of Health ” eBook.

    Waking from noise

    Noise tends to be most disruptive in the light stages of sleep, which occur at the beginning of the night and in recurring periods throughout the night. It’s also possible for noises to rouse you from deep sleep and REM sleep. To get a full night’s sleep, it is important to protect your sleep environment against unwanted noise for the duration of your night’s rest.

    Noise at night can prevent you from falling asleep initially, and sounds during the night can cause trouble sleeping.

    Even noises that don’t wake you can have a detrimental effect on sleep quality. The sleeping brain continues to register and process sound. Noises can create restlessness in sleep even if they don’t wake you fully, and these interruptions affect sleep quality and the movement from lighter to deeper stages of sleep.

    The brain’s response to Noise

    Individual responses to noise can vary significantly.

    Brains that generate higher concentrations of sleep spindles—bursts of high-frequency brain waves—have demonstrated greater resistance to noise during sleep. Sleep spindles first occur during Stage 2 sleep, a phase of light sleep that composes nearly half of a typical night’s rest. 1

    Sleep amid ordinary sounds

    Familiar sounds tend to be less disruptive to sleep than new or unusual sounds. The sounds that occur regularly in our daily lives are ones that we give little attention, and don’t create bother. 2

    People in cities fall to sleep with sounds of traffic every night—the same sounds that would likely keep rural dwellers wide awake. The absence of these sounds can make sleep harder.

    Reactions to sounds during sleep can be influenced by meaning and significance. Sounds indicating possible danger—even very quiet sounds, like the opening of a door—often will easily wake a sleeping person. Hearing their children cry usually causes parents to wake almost instantly. These responses to noise are highly individual, and a sign of how deeply engaged the brain remains to external stimuli during sleep.

    How to sleep in quiet

    As with all aspects of sleep, protecting against noise gets easier with a little bit of planning. If sound interferes with your sleep at night, there are adjustments you can make to reduce and regulate noise in your bedroom:

    1. Carpets and floor coverings, along with curtains on the windows can help muffle noise from outside, and from other areas of the house.
    2. Keeping windows closed also will limit noise from outside. Be sure to turn off all electronics before you turn in for the night.
    3. White noise can help to block variable noises and provides constant, soothing sounds that can help you fall asleep and stay asleep throughout the night. White noise machines are designed for this purpose. Radio static, a running fan or an air conditioner can also provide this kind of mixed-frequency, pattern-less noise.
    4. Some people prefer familiar sounds, often from nature, such as breaking waves, crickets softly chirping, or wind rustling through leaves. Sound machines, CDs, and smartphone apps can provide these types of relaxing sound patterns to accompany you to sleep.
    5. When you can’t completely control the sounds around you, earplugs can help. Earplugs are comfortable and affordable way to limit noise disruption. When selecting earplugs, make sure they’re soft and flexible. Earplugs are rated at decibel levels. Be sure to select earplugs that rated at no higher than 32 decibels. These will block noise but still allow you to hear sounds that are important, such as a child crying, or your morning alarm.

    Watch for noisy mornings

    Don’t forget to consider sounds of the early morning, especially if you’re having trouble sleeping past a certain time. A newspaper delivery, early traffic, neighbour’s dog can disrupt sleep and shorten overall sleep time. In addition to making sure your sleep environment is quiet at bedtime, it also helps to protect against the intrusion of these early-morning noises.

    Noise can undermine sleep, but it doesn’t have to. Being aware of the noise-related disruptions to your sleep environment—and taking simple steps to reduce unwanted noise—will make your nightly rest more peaceful and rewarding.

    Being aware of the effects of noise on your sleeping brain can help you deal with having trouble sleeping. For a comprehensive guide to improving your sleep, download “Unlocking the Pillars of Health” eBook. By taking time to ensure that your sleeping environment is optimised for sleep, you’re already on your way to protecting and improving your nightly rest.

    Expert advice on how to sidestep pitfalls that often accompany depression.

    When Orion Lyonesse is getting depressed, she turns into a hermit. She doesn’t want to leave the house (not even to pick up the mail), and she cuts off contact with her friends and family.

    “The more I’m alone, the deeper the depression gets,” Lyonesse, an artist and writer in Lake Stevens, Wash., tells WebMD in an email. “I don’t even want to cuddle my cats!”

    Avoiding social contact is a common pattern you might notice when falling into depression. Some people skip activities they normally enjoy and isolate themselves from the world. Others turn to alcohol or junk food to mask their pain and unhappiness.

    Depression traps vary from person to person, but what they have in common is that they can serve to worsen your mood, perpetuating a vicious cycle. Here are six behavioral pitfalls that often accompany depression — and how you can steer clear of them as you and your doctor and therapist work on getting back on track.

    Trap #1: Social Withdrawal

    Social withdrawal is the most common telltale sign of depression.

    “When we’re clinically depressed, there’s a very strong urge to pull away from others and to shut down,” says Stephen Ilardi, PhD, author of books including The Depression Cure and associate professor of psychology at the University of Kansas. “It turns out to be the exact opposite of what we need.”

    “In depression, social isolation typically serves to worsen the illness and how we feel,” Ilardi says. “Social withdrawal amplifies the brain’s stress response. Social contact helps put the brakes on it.”

    The Fix: Gradually counteract social withdrawal by reaching out to your friends and family. Make a list of the people in your life you want to reconnect with and start by scheduling an activity.

    Trap #2: Rumination

    A major component of depression is rumination, which involves dwelling and brooding about themes like loss and failure that cause you to feel worse about yourself.

    Rumination is a toxic process that leads to negative self-talk such as, “It’s my own fault. Who would ever want me a friend?”

    “There’s a saying, ‘When you’re in your own mind, you’re in enemy territory,'” says Mark Goulston, MD, psychiatrist and author of Get Out of Your Own Way. “You leave yourself open to those thoughts and the danger is believing them.”

    Rumination can also cause you to interpret neutral events in a negative fashion. For example, when you’re buying groceries, you may notice that the checkout person smiles at the person in front of you but doesn’t smile at you, so you perceive it as a slight.

    “When people are clinically depressed, they will typically spend a lot of time and energy rehearsing negative thoughts, often for long stretches of time,” Ilardi says.

    The Fix: Redirect your attention to a more absorbing activity, like a social engagement or reading a book.

    Trap #3: Self-Medicating With Alcohol

    Turning to alcohol or drugs to escape your woes is a pattern that can accompany depression, and it usually causes your depression to get worse.

    Alcohol can sometimes relieve a little anxiety, especially social anxiety, but it has a depressing effect on the central nervous system, Goulston says. Plus, it can screw up your sleep.

    “It’s like a lot of things that we do to cope with feeling bad,” he says. “They often make us feel better momentary, but in the long run, they hurt us.”

    The Fix: Talk to your doctor or therapist if you notice that your drinking habits are making you feel worse. Alcohol can interfere with antidepressants and anxiety medications.

    Trap #4: Skipping Exercise

    If you’re the type of person who likes to go the gym regularly, dropping a series of workouts could signal that something’s amiss in your life. The same goes for passing on activities — such as swimming, yoga, or ballroom dancing — that you once enjoyed.

    When you’re depressed, it’s unlikely that you’ll keep up with a regular exercise program, even though that may be just what the doctor ordered.

    Exercise can be enormously therapeutic and beneficial, Ilardi says. Exercise has a powerful antidepressant effect because it boosts levels of serotonin and dopamine, two brain chemicals that often ebb when you’re depressed.

    “It’s a paradoxical situation,” Ilardi says. “Your body is capable of physical activity. The problem is your brain is not capable of initiating and getting you to do it.”

    The Fix: Ilardi recommends finding someone you can trust to help you initiate exercise — a personal trainer, coach, or even a loved one. “It has to be someone who gets it, who is not going to nag you, but actually give you that prompting and encouragement and accountability,” Ilardi says.

    Trap #5: Seeking Sugar Highs

    When you’re feeling down, you may find yourself craving sweets or junk food high in carbs and sugar.

    Sugar does have mild mood-elevating properties, says Ilardi, but it’s only temporary. Within two hours, blood glucose levels crash, which has a mood-depressing effect.

    The Fix: Avoid sugar highs and the inevitable post-sugar crash. It’s always wise to eat healthfully, but now more than ever, your mood can’t afford to take the hit.

    Trap #6: Negative Thinking

    When you’re depressed, you’re prone to negative thinking and talking yourself out of trying new things.

    You might say to yourself, “Well, even if I did A, B, and C, it probably wouldn’t make me feel any better and it would be a real hassle, so why bother trying at all?”

    “That’s a huge trap,” says Goulston. “If you race ahead and anticipate a negative result, which then causes you to stop trying at all, that is something that will rapidly accelerate your depression and deepen it.”

    The Fix: Don’t get too attached to grim expectations. “You have more control over doing and not doing, than you have over what the result of actions will be,” Goulston says. “But there is a much greater chance that if you do, then those results will be positive.”

    Show Sources

    Orion Lyonesse, artist and writer, Lake Stevens, Wash.

    Stephen Ilardi, PhD, author, The Depression Cure; associate professor, department of psychology, University of Kansas.

    Mark Goulston, MD, psychiatrist; author, Get Out of Your Own Way and Just Listen: Discover the Secret of Getting Through to Absolutely Anyone.В

    Tanaka, E. Clinical Toxicology, 2002; vol 40: pp 69-75.

    Solution focused hypnotherapy, counselling, NLP & EFT helping you with positivity, self-esteem and confidence

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Are you depressed? How do we know the difference between an ‘off’ day or days, or if it’s something more?

    Find out more about Hypnotherapy for anxiety here. I am also currently offering a free initial consultation you can book here.

    Well, everyone feels low sometimes. We’d be pretty strange if we didn’t respond emotionally to life’s situations. However, if your low feelings simply won’t go away, and you start to notice other changes in your behaviour, patterns or emotions, it could be that you are experiencing mild to moderate depression. And if you are, don’t worry, it can be helped in a natural way to help you to cope and then to start to feel better.

    Depression is divided into three levels – mild, moderate, and severe. The levels are measured by the impact that the depression has on daily life: some impact, significant impact, or in severe cases, the impact is so great that everyday life has become practically impossible. The signs I’m talking about here are potential indicators of the first two levels.

    I want to make it clear at the start that even though these changes may be unusual for you, they’re not unusual in themselves. If you recognise any of the signs as changes you are experiencing yourself, or you’ve spotted them in a friend or family member, please remember that with help, you can overcome all these.

    The list is not exhaustive; however here are some of the main signs to look out for.

    1. You’re Not As Interested In Things You Used To Enjoy

    Cast your mind back to that feeling as a child, when you really couldn’t be bothered going to swimming lessons, or brownies, or scouts, or whatever it was. When you got there, you always remembered that actually, it was fun, and you simply hadn’t wanted to go because you felt a bit tired.

    Imagine feeling like that as an adult, a lot of the time, about a lot of things. Except that now, you don’t bother going. Things that you usually enjoy just feel like too much effort. At times when you can’t even raise the enthusiasm to watch a TV programme, hobbies such as sports are way too much. The really unfair thing about this symptom is that hobbies are really beneficial for mental health, giving a sense of achievement, lots of endorphins, and the social aspect of like-minded company.

    Losing interest in things you used to enjoy can also include sex, food, socialising, and looking after yourself (painting your nails, shaving, pampering). Lacking in energy is a common sign of depression, and this is one of the ways it clearly manifests itself.

    2. You’re Isolating Yourself More Than Usual

    We all have days when we really don’t feel like being the life and soul of the party, or we feel like we can’t be bothered going out – but when those days stretch into weeks, or even months, and we’re still making excuses not to see people, it could be that it’s deliberate isolation.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Why do people choose to separate themselves from their friends and family at a time when their support could be invaluable? There are various reasons. Being happy feels fake – and it’s exhausting to keep up a show, especially if you’re already feeling fatigued. Your patience is perhaps thinner than usual so you may find the idea of sociable chat highly irritating, or, it may be too anxiety provoking so you don’t bother and prefer to isolate yourself instead.

    However, we always feel better when we make that effort to socialise, because we are hard wired as part of our evolution to feel safer when we ‘belong’ to something bigger than ourselves, e.g our ‘tribe’ in evolutionary terms. This is why we feel better when we make the effort to practice interacting and engaging with others.

    3. You’re Feeling Anxious, Scared, Or Worried Frequently

    Depression and anxiety are different things. However, people with depression often have similar symptoms to those with anxiety disorders. You’re fearing that the worst will happen, or thinking negatively about the future which naturally creates anxiety and worry. It’s so hard, carrying these feelings around with you all the time. Constantly imagining the worst-case-scenario is exhausting, and leaves you unable to relax and switch off.

    Remember to always practice self-compassion; be kind and encouraging to yourself like you would be to a friend. Talk to people you trust; or talk to a professional counsellor or psychotherapist. It’s true that a problem shared, (or feelings and worries shared), really helps put things into perspective.

    4. Negative Thinking And Self-Criticism

    When we feel in a low mood it stems from our thoughts and we can be our own worst critic. I hear healthy, clever, successful people describe themselves as failures – and they have this negative belief because they really can’t see the truth whilst they are in this negative state. They sometimes think that everybody else is having a wonderful life, and compare themselves negatively. They are seeing a distorted view of the truth.

    The good news is that the brain can be ‘re-wired’ to think more positively, and negative thinking doesn’t need to be the only way.

    5. Your Sleep Patterns Have Changed

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    It could be that you’re not sleeping well, not able to get to sleep easily, waking up frequently in the middle of the night, or waking up too early in the morning. Another change in sleeping patterns is wanting to sleep more – partly due to avoidance, partly because you simply feel so exhausted. The first sign that something is really bothering you is when your sleep patterns are different.

    6. You’re Turning To Food Or Drink For Comfort

    Comfort eating is an understandable response – after all, food releases endorphins because we need to eat to survive. However, with comfort eating we usually reach for the unhealthier choices of food, and in larger volumes than dictated by hunger. This of course leads to weight gain, which can make us feel worse, and a whole vicious circle begins. Alcohol, likewise – it’s all too easy for the glass of wine to turn into the empty bottle of wine as you try to self-medicate or escape these feelings… and as with food, you end up in a far worse situation, except this is far more dangerous for your health and wellbeing longer term.

    Conversely, you may have lost your appetite, and no longer enjoy food you used to. Again, this could be an indication that everything isn’t as it should be.

    I work with clients who have one or more of these symptoms of depression – and the good news is that solution-focused hypnotherapy can help as a natural way to start to cope with these feelings, and to start to feel better.

    If you are interested in managing your feelings of mild to moderate depression, or anxiety with a combination of psychotherapy, NLP, hypnotherapy and EFT then please contact me for a friendly, confidential chat and further details.

    Hypnotherapy is a safe, calming, relaxing experience. I will work with you to help you move forwards into the positive future that you deserve, and to start enjoying life again.

    I’m Debbie Daltrey, founder of Great Minds Clinic. I work from clinics at home in Timperley, Altrincham and from offices at the Milton Rooms, Deansgate in Manchester City Centre.

    Not everyone has practice living with other people. If you’ve ever been caught up in a passive-aggressive conflict – be it at home with a roommate or the workplace with a coworker – you know that one small exchange can ruin your mood for the day. That’s why we recommend a proactive approach when it comes to sharing space! You can’t control anyone else’s actions, but you can rise above pettiness and inspire people with positive behavior.

    Here are our top 7 simple practices for building healthy relationships with the people you live with.

    1. Communicate your needs to your roommate

    As you’re getting to know your new roommate, help them learn who you are and what you need in your home life. If you go to bed early, let them know and ask them to keep the television and music down after your bedtime. Let them know before it becomes a problem, and remind them gently if they forget.

    This has to work both ways—if they like to sleep in, let them. If you like to listen to music while you make breakfast, use your headphones. Don’t stomp around the house and slam doors in a rush to start your day. It’s just as rude to be loud early in the morning as it is late in the evening.

    2. Establish your boundaries and respect theirs

    If you enjoy board games or video games, you might prefer to keep them in the common room. Let your roommate know if you don’t mind sharing or if you prefer they ask first. These things can cost a lot of money, and you might not want them to be damaged. At the same time, it’s impolite to dominate the living area at all hours with your hobbies. Try to schedule times on shared resources like the TV or dinner table, don’t overstay your welcome, and when possible set aside time for roommate games.

    The same goes for your favorite snacks and drinks. Maybe you don’t mind sharing – but if you’d rather not share, you don’t have to. Even when it’s a tough conversation, try to be open, honest, and upfront about your preferences.

    3. Ask your roommate for permission instead of forgiveness

    If you’re making a choice that could have a big impact on your roommate – like inviting friends over or making a huge meal – ask first . It’s really pretty simple! Not everyone is comfortable with strangers in their homes, and conflicting plans for shared resources can be uncomfortable for you and your housemates alike.

    4. Be mindful of the space you take up

    Leaving your clothes in the washer or dryer, leaving your dishes in the sink, and taking over the fridge with your food just isn’t considerate. You might think you’ll get to it soon, but you need to schedule time into your day to clean up as you go. If you find your roommate being short with you, look at the space you’re taking up. It’s hard to work around someone else’s mess. You should organize a system, so everyone knows which space is shared and which is theirs alone. If you have too much stuff, figure out how to organize it into your room or get rid of things, so you’re staying respectful of other people’s space needs.

    5. Don’t force a relationship

    It’s nice to say hi and chat about people’s day, but you won’t always be friends with your roommate. Some people require a lot more quiet time than others. If you’re in the mood to chat, there are other places to make friends in a new city. Find events going around in the area that interest you, and you’re likely to find people you have more in common with. It’s nice to invite your roommate along with you, but don’t pressure them into something they aren’t in the mood for. Living with Common means you can use our community areas to host events or easily contact other members through our app. There are plenty of friendly people new to the city that would love to hang out.

    6. Don’t say yes when you mean no

    You may want to be friendly when your roomie asks you for a favor or invites you to do something – but it’s just as important to be honest. It’s one thing to try something you’re nervous about, but it’s something else to say yes when you want to say no. If you’re not sure about something, tell them before you commit! In many housemate situations, ignoring your own needs has a way of turning into resentment. It’s not your roommate’s fault that you say yes to something – but it may start to feel like that if you aren’t open with your feelings.

    7. Empathize (seriously!) with your roommate

    We’re all a little sensitive about our living space, and it’s very easy to misunderstand your housemates’ intentions. So if someone is doing something that bothers you, don’t jump to conclusions. They probably mean no harm! People don’t always realize the consequences of their actions, and will likely stop something that’s bothering you if you let them know. Be kind with your words, but be clear. Saying, “This table is special to me, can we use a coaster?” is a clear way to communicate something without making someone feel defensive. Focus on your feelings, not on the other person’s actions. The point of communication is to foster understanding about yourself, not someone else. The more someone understands you, the more they can frame their actions with respect. Start good communication habits early and always act with empathy.

    Bothered by unpleasant feelings in your legs at night? Learn about the symptoms, self-help, and treatment of restless legs syndrome.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    What is restless legs syndrome (RLS)?

    Do strange and unpleasant sensations in your legs keep you up at night? Are you bothered by an almost irresistible urge to move your legs when you lie down or relax? If so, you may have restless legs syndrome (RLS), a neurological disorder. The tingling, aching, and itching of RLS can last for hours and prevent you from getting the sleep you need.

    Anyone can have restless legs syndrome, but it’s more common in older adults and women. Mild symptoms of RLS may start in early adulthood and then increase with age. After age 50, RLS symptoms often increase in severity and significantly disrupt sleep. Restless legs syndrome is also common during pregnancy (approximately 40% of pregnant women experience it).

    Experts believe that low levels of iron in the brain may be responsible for RLS. An imbalance of dopamine is also believed to contribute. About 60% of people with restless legs have a family member with the condition, indicating a strong genetic component. Whatever the cause of your restless legs syndrome, though, it’s important to know that help is available. In recent years, experts have discovered better ways to manage and relieve symptoms—including simple lifestyle changes and self-help remedies you can practice at home to quiet your restless legs and enjoy a peaceful, refreshing sleep.

    Restless legs syndrome: Seeking help

    Studies estimate that one out of 10 people suffer from restless legs, yet it’s not always easy to find help and support. Many people with RLS never receive proper treatment. Part of the problem is that it’s hard to explain and sufferers are often dismissed as being “nervous.” Those who haven’t experienced the distressing symptoms may not understand how severely they can impact the quality of your life. Even doctors may not take restless legs seriously, recognize the symptoms, or realize that they point to a real medical condition.

    The good news is that recent research has increased our understanding of restless legs syndrome, leading to more effective treatments. At the same time, RLS is becoming more widely recognized. If you or your partner suffers from restless legs, there’s never been a better time to find relief.

    A night in the life of RLS

    If you have restless legs syndrome, a typical night might go like this: You lie down in bed, ready to go to sleep, and just as your body begins to relax, the crawling, tingling, or itching in your legs begin. You try to ignore the uncomfortable sensations, hoping they will go away, but eventually the urge to move is too much. You get out of bed to stretch and pace the floor and, for a moment, you find relief. But when you lie down again, the restless sensations in your legs start all over again.

    Signs and symptoms of restless legs syndrome

    Not only do the signs and symptoms of restless legs syndrome differ from person to person, but they can be tricky to describe. Common descriptions include: a “creepy-crawly” feeling, tingling, itching, prickling, burning, pulling, tugging, and aching. Some people have said it feels like bugs are crawling up their legs, a fizzy soda is bubbling through their veins, or they have a “deep bone itch.” Sometimes the symptoms are painful, but usually they are simply uncomfortable and disturbing.

    Common signs and symptoms of RLS

    Leg discomfort combined with strong urge to move. Uncomfortable sensations deep within the legs, accompanied by a strong, often irresistible urge to move them.

    Rest triggers the symptoms. The uncomfortable leg sensations start or become worse when you’re sitting, lying down, or trying to relax.

    Symptoms get worse at night. RLS typically flares up at night. In more severe cases, the symptoms may begin earlier in the day, but they become much more intense at bedtime.

    Symptoms improve when you walk or move your legs. The relief continues as long as you keep moving.

    Leg twitching or kicking while sleeping. Many people with RLS also have periodic limb movement disorder (PLMD), which involves repetitive cramping or jerking of the legs during sleep.

    The symptoms of RLS can range from mildly annoying to severely disabling. You may experience the symptoms only once in a while, such as times of high stress, or they may plague you every night. In severe cases of RLS, you may experience symptoms in your arms as well as your legs.

    Affordable Online Therapy for Sleep Problems

    Get professional help from BetterHelp’s network of licensed therapists.

    Your questions answered

    Need answers? Some questions come up again and again so we’ve made a list. You should find all the information you want here, but if there’s anything else, please get in touch.

    ROOMS

    How large is a Z bedroom and what is included?

    They are small but perfectly formed, luxury rooms (they are works of genius; you’ll wonder why you’ve ever bothered spending more on space before). The smallest bedrooms start from 8m 2 (85ft 2 ). Our typical bedrooms are 10-12m 2 (110-130ft 2 ). That’s around half the size of a traditional bedroom.

    What will I find in the room?

    A bespoke hand-crafted bed (see naturalmat.co.uk). In-room entertainment (Samsung HDTVs with Sky & BT Sports). An en-suite shower room with complimentary toiletries. Storage under the bed and hanging space. Individual controlled air-conditioning. Free wifi, of course.

    What won’t I find?

    No phones. No minibars. No safes. (For any valuables, ask reception if they are able to store safely for you). See? Everything and all you need, right where you need it.

    What if I want to stay longer than one or two nights? Does Z have larger bedrooms to suit?

    Absolutely. Z Hotels at Gloucester Place offers a Z King and Z Junior Suite with 20-30sq/m (210-320sq/ft). Both have wardrobes. And the Junior Suite has a seating area. Enough space to put your feet up and make yourself at home.

    Do any Z rooms have twin beds?

    No twin bedrooms, doubles only.

    We’re travelling with young children. Is there a Z room big enough for us?

    Yes there is. Z Shoreditch and Z City have new family rooms for four with queen or double bunk beds. There are separate stairs to the top tier. And each level gets its own HD SmartTV with games, apps, internet, Sky and BT Sports .

    What if I need a cot or rollaway bed?

    We do have a limited number. Just call us before you book and we’ll see if we can get hold of one for you.

    Is every bedroom a room with a view?

    You can admire the city from the majority of Z rooms. But we have some windowless rooms called Z Inside (for example Z Inside Double and Z Inside Queen). They have everything that a standard Z room has, just without the window. And they come at a lower rate to reflect this.

    Do you have rooms in the lower ground floor of Z hotels?

    Yes. With the exception of Liverpool, Glasgow and Soho. And all with the same high standards and features you’d expect from Z Hotels.

    I’ve read that there’s little privacy between the bedroom and the en-suite shower room. Is that correct?

    A frosted glass partition between the bedroom and shower room gives you an element of privacy.

    Do you allow smoking in the rooms?

    No. Rooms and floors are non-smoking, non-vaping and non-e cigs, too. That way, we keep the air fresh for everyone.

    Can I open the window in my room?

    We do have hotels with bedrooms where the window does not open at all, and some hotels where the window opens slightly, all in accordance with health and safety guidelines for each city or landmark. For more information please contact the hotel directly. Need to cool off? All rooms come with individually controlled air conditioning.

    Do you have any interconnecting rooms?

    No, we don’t. But if you’re travelling with friends and would like to be neighbours, then just ask. If we have availability, we can put you near each other.

    GENERAL

    Can I book a Z room cheaper on another site?

    Never. We like equality in our pricing. You get like-for-like bedroom prices in all our hotels. And they’re the same price on hotel booking sites, too.

    Do your room prices vary through the year?

    Yes, depending on demand and season. You’ll get the cheapest rates the more in advance you book. The early bird gets the Z worm, so to speak.

    Can I eat at Z hotels?

    If it’s breakfast or a light bite you’re after, each Z hotel has a café that offers guests continental breakfast. And if you get peckish, salads and paninis are available throughout the day.

    However, if you want to spoil yourselves, book a Z Club room at Gloucester Place and drinks, snacks, afternoon tea and cocktails will all be included in the price.

    Guests at Z City get direct access to the Zest café next door. It opens at 6.30am for breakfast and boasts scrambled egg dishes from around the world (pre-purchase at the same time as booking). Right up until 11.30pm, you can order specialities such as lobster brioche and seasonal hot dishes such as Thai green chicken curry.

    Is there lots to see and do near Z hotels?

    Absolutely. For Z hotels, brilliant locations are part of our DNA. They’re all in prime spots, bang in the middle of lively city neighbourhoods with an exciting choice of bars, restaurants and entertainment on the doorstep.

    Any more Z Hotels in the pipeline?

    Yes, exciting times ahead. We can’t reveal too much about them yet but keep checking our website for details of Z Strand opening soon.

    Do you have accessible rooms and wheelchair access?

    All Z Hotels have accessible (DDA compliant) rooms and wheelchair access, except for Z Gloucester Place. Due to it having listed building status, it wasn’t possible to adapt the hotel to include wheelchair access.

    What time is check-in and check-out?

    Check-in at 3pm. Check-out at 11am. If you need a late checkout, just ask. Depending on availability that day, we’ll try and accommodate you for an extra cost.

    What is Z Membership?

    It’s a thank you for being our loyal guest. If you’re a returning guest, you can open a member’s account that rewards you with a 7.5% discount on bookings. Ask hotel staff about Z Membership. Forgotten your username or password? Contact us

    Do you have a concierge service?

    You’ll find our receptions open 24 hours so there’s always someone there to help.

    Can I book a meeting room in the hotel?

    We don’t have private meeting rooms in Z Hotels (we thought we’d give you more great bedrooms instead). But you can use the Z Café for a more informal meeting. It’s open 24 hours.

    Can I bring my pet to a Z Hotel?

    Sorry, we only allow assistance dogs. But we have wifi – you can Skype if you’re missing them!

    Dwelling on something unpleasant will drag you down and keep you stuck. Use this strategy to get some relief.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    There’s a strong connection between the way you think and the way you feel. And it goes both ways. The way you think affects your emotional state and your emotional state affects the way you think.

    When you’re feeling sad, for example, you look at the world through a gloomy lens. You’re more likely to dwell on the negative, engage in harsh self-criticism, and predict things are going to end poorly.

    On the flipside, your thoughts also influence how you feel. When you begin thinking about something gloomy–like someone you miss or that person who treated you poorly, you’ll start to feel sad.

    The more you think about sad things, the worse you feel. And as your mood plummets, the more likely you are to think about sad things. It’s a cycle that can be hard to break.

    You have to get proactive about changing the channel in your brain so you don’t get stuck in a dark place.

    1. Differentiate between ruminating and problem-solving.

    Feeling down or thinking about unpleasant things isn’t always bad. Sometimes, it’s part of the healing process. And sometimes, you can turn those thoughts and feelings into something more productive.

    But it’s important to differentiate between ruminating and problem-solving.

    If you’re behind on your bills, thinking about how to get caught up can be helpful. But imagining yourself homeless or thinking about how unfair it is that you got behind isn’t productive.

    So ask yourself, “Am I ruminating or problem-solving?”

    If you’re dwelling on the problem, you’re ruminating. If you’re actively looking for solutions, you’re problem-solving.

    Problem-solving can help you move forward. But ruminating will hold you back. If you’re ruminating, you need to change the channel.

    2. Change the channel in your brain.

    Telling yourself, “Don’t think about that,” isn’t likely to be effective. Your brain will revert back to those unpleasant thoughts in about two seconds.

    You have to be proactive about changing the channel in your brain (sort of like you’d change the channel on your TV).

    The best way to do that is to get involved in an activity that distracts you. Find something that requires some serious mental energy for at least a few minutes.

    Here are some examples of how you might change the channel in your brain:

    • Call a friend and talk about a completely different subject
    • Challenge yourself to rearrange your bookcase in 10 minutes
    • Sit down and plan your next vacation
    • Spend a few minutes clearing clutter in a particular room
    • Turn on some music and dance
    • Work out vigorously (a slow stroll will give you more time to think but a fast-paced workout requires concentration)
    • Engage in a hobby

    The key is to find something that works for you. You may need to experiment with a few different strategies until you find the activity that best helps you change the channel in your brain.

    3. Seek help when necessary.

    Certain mental health problems, like depression and anxiety, increase the chances that you’ll think about unpleasant things. The inverse is also true–thinking about unpleasant things increases the chances you’ll develop a mental health issue.

    If you’re having a difficult time getting troubling images out of your head, or you find yourself always dwelling on the negative, seek professional help. Talking to a therapist could help you think and feel differently.

    The pros know all of the trade secrets—so we spoke with a few to help you paint every wall like a champ.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Professional painters know that time is money, so they routinely use trade secrets to help them figure out how to paint a room faster, smarter, and neater without sacrificing quality or making costly mistakes. We contacted several pro painters and asked them to share their favorite painting tips and techniques with us. Read on for their top 20 pro painting secrets.

    🔨 You love badass DIY projects. So do we. Let’s build something cool together.

    More From Popular Mechanics:

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    To apply a perfectly smooth coat of paint to walls, ceilings, and woodwork, you must start with a perfectly smooth surface. One pro told us that “sander,” would be a more fitting job title for him than “painter,” since he spends so much time pushing sandpaper.

    Sanding with the appropriate abrasive paper helps level out spackling compound and drywall joint compound patches, flattens ridges around nail holes, and feathers out repairs to inconspicuously blend into the surrounding surface. Sanding also removes burrs and rough spots in painted wood trim, such as baseboard moldings and window and door casings. And roughing up a glossy painted surface with fine-grit sandpaper allows the new paint coat to adhere more easily.

    Use a sanding pole fitted with 220-grit sandpaper to sand the walls vertically from the baseboard up to the ceiling. Be sure to overlap each stroke slightly to keep from missing any spots. Then, sand horizontally along the top of the baseboard molding and along the tops of the walls at the ceiling. Don’t apply too much pressure on the sanding pole or its swiveling head might flip over and damage the wall. Plus, sandpaper tends to load up (clog) when you press down too hard.

    To sand decorative woodwork, try using a sanding sponge, which gets into crevices and easily conforms to contours.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Painter’s tape is an indispensable part of every paint job, especially when masking off wood trim. But nothing is more discouraging than peeling off the tape only to discover that paint has bled through the tape and gotten all over the trim. To avoid the pain-in-the-neck chore of scraping off the errant paint, do a thorough job of adhering the tape to the trim before you start painting.

    Apply the tape to the wood trim, then run a putty knife over the tape to firmly press it down for a good seal. That’ll stop any paint bleeds. And be sure to use true painter’s tape, not masking tape. Masking tape leaves behind a sticky residue that’s hard to clean off. Plus, paint can cause masking tape to buckle and wrinkle, which lets paint seep beneath it. Painter’s tape can be left on for days (some types up to two weeks) and still peel off cleanly.

    H uman aggression doesn’t have much going for it. Every war, bar brawl or playground smackdown ever fought has resulted from our habit of lashing out first and talking it through only later. But if aggression has one virtue, it’s that it’s unambiguous. It’s hard to misunderstand the meaning of a missile launch or a punch in the nose.

    But passive-aggression — regular aggression’s sneaky little cousin? That’s a whole other thing. Passive-aggression is there but it’s not, you see it and you don’t. It’s aggression as steam — hard to frame, impossible grasp. You see it in the competitive colleague who would never confront you directly but accidentally leaves your name off an email about an important meeting. It’s the spouse who’s usually punctual but takes forever to get out of the house when it’s your turn to choose the movie. Sometimes there’s an innocent explanation, but often there’s not — and the passive-aggressors themselves might not even know which is which.

    Either way, passive-aggression is more than just the nettlesome habit of a few maddeningly indirect people. Clinicians differ on whether it qualifies as a full-blown personality disorder like, say, narcissism or paranoia, but they agree on the symptoms: deliberate inefficiency, an avoidance of responsibility, a refusal to state needs or concerns directly.

    Passive-aggressiveness comes in varying degrees, which can make it tricky to know if you work, live or socialize with a passive-aggressor — or if you’re one yourself. The behavior is practically defined by its plausible deniability. So we’ve compiled seven of the most commonly reported ways passive-aggressive character traits can show up in your life:

    Leaving things undone. Passive-aggressors are champions of the almost complete job: the room that’s painted except for the molding; the laundry that’s washed but doesn’t get folded; the dishwasher that’s loaded except for the utensils, because really, who needs clean utensils when we can always spear our food with sharpened sticks or the fondue forks we’ve had in the back of the closet since 1997! (Not that I’ve ever experienced this at home.) It’s a nifty strategy, signaling resentment at having to do the job and leaving just little enough undone that you’d feel picky criticizing it and will ultimately decide just to do it yourself for, like, the twelve billionth time. (Not that I’ve ever experienced that either.)

    Running late. If you’re a passive-aggressor you live in an Einsteinian universe of eternally elastic time, where a few minutes can turn into a few hours. Actually, all of us live there — which is why we have watches. To passive-aggressors, a watch is a bother. If they don’t want to go to a dinner party but feel obligated to be there? No worries. They’ll just accept the invitation and then — oopsies! — only vaguely remember the time it starts so they don’t show up till the middle of the soup course. The same is true when they resent having to attend a meeting so they wander in 20 minutes late with a mystified expression that says you’re all here already? The behavior is occasionally deliberate, more commonly unconscious — and always infuriatingly effective.

    The non-compliment. Compliments are easy. Compliments can even be fun. Here are some nice compliments: “Great haircut!” or “Terrific soup!” Here are some less nice compliments: “Great haircut — I used to get the same one in college,” or “Terrific soup — I didn’t even taste all that cilantro.” It’s no secret which kind of compliment the passive-aggressor goes for — usually out of competitiveness. If you’re not sure which kind of compliment you’ve gotten, pay attention to your own responses: If you feel like saying “thank you,” you’ve probably gotten a good one. If you feel like running screaming from the room, not so much.

    Silence. Shhh… Hear that? No? Exactly. That’s the sound of a passive-aggressive person who’s cheesed off about something. If you were upset with something a friend or family member did, you might say — and we’re just spitballing ideas here — “I’m upset with something you did.” A passive-aggressive person would instead say: [insert your favorite cricket sounds here]. Silence is always a go-to strategy for passive-aggressors and it’s not hard to see why. It says nothing at all and yet says volumes. It ostensibly avoids a conflict but in fact provokes one—with the very lack of communication serving as a taunt and a goad. It’s thus passive, and yet, um, aggressive. Hey! We might be onto something.

    Wistful wishing. You know what I wish? I wish passive-aggressive people wouldn’t dreamily announce something they want and then immediately conclude — always out loud — that it’s probably not going to happen. But I guess that’s too much to ask. See what I did there? Annoying, right? I could have said, “Hey! Passive-aggressive people! Knock off that out-loud wishing.” But instead I came at it sideways. If that sounds like things you’ve heard in your life — “It would be great if you could get the project done by Wednesday, but I guess it’ll have to wait till Friday” — it’s a pretty safe bet there are passive-aggressors in your circle. The objective, of course, is to get an idea out there, then immediately disown it — thus putting the burden of getting it done or not done on you.

    Sabotage. It’s not hard to tell the bad guy in a movie. He’s the one who’s always tampering with the brakes in the hero’s car or sneaking the bad lines of code into a computer. Passive-aggressors might not go that far, but you can see where they get their inspiration. That deadline your colleague forgot to tell you about until it was just a day away? Those work clothes your spouse tossed in with the dry-cleaning the day before you went off on that business trip you’d been arguing about? As with lateness, this is sometimes deliberate but usually not. Either way the point has been made — and yet not made too.

    The disguised insult. The social contract under which the rest of us live has a special provision passive-aggressors have added just for themselves. It typically comes in the form of a “but” clause, like, “I don’t want to sound mean, but…” “I hope you don’t think I’m insensitive, but…” “Not to be judgmental, but…” after which they say something mean, insensitive or judgmental — and sometimes all three at once. An uncharacteristically honest variation on this disguised insult is the “You’re going to hate this, but…” which at least has the virtue of being true, because you will inevitably hate it down to your very last strand of DNA. This is as close to pure aggression as the passive-aggressor gets. Feel free to hold up a hand and halt the conversation before any passive-aggressors in your life get past the comma that ends the clause — but don’t be surprised if they drive right through that stop sign.

    If you’re a victim of passive-aggression, there are a few basic coping strategies. For starters, remember that you’re not nuts. If you see a pattern it’s probably real. So respond — and know that it’s OK to draw sharp boundaries. The chronically late dinner guest can be invited once more on the proviso that the start time of the evening is honored. After that? It’s Chipotle for you, bub.

    And what if you’re the passive aggressor? Well, the knock-it-off suggestion is a good place to start. That’s not always easy, and it can take work and even the help of a good therapist to determine why directness is so hard for you. It’s a lot better than indirectness, however—and it’s a whole lot less work.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    As the seasons change and summer approaches, night sweats, or idiopathic hyperhidrosis in medical terms, can become an all too common occurrence. From feeling slightly stuffy to waking up soaked, getting hot and bothered in the night can really interfere with your sleep and leave you feeling groggy and irritable the next day.

    So, here at Sleepbear we’ve done some digging on the subject, to help you to stay cool, calm and collected for more successful snoozing.

    1. Room Temperature

    A National Sleep FouHow to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be botheredndation study suggests that the ideal temperature for slumber is 18°C. This is because your body regulates its own core temperature as you sleep, keeping it naturally low and gradually increasing as an alert when it’s time to wake up. By keeping the temperature of your bedroom fairly low, you’ll help your body stay in tune with its natural signals. If your room is too hot, it can interfere with the process and cause overheating, and tossing and turning in the night.

    2. Bedding

    To survive an English winter in true hygge style, thick, cosy bedding is an absolute must. However, when the nights suddenly become warmer, this can sneak up and cause seasonal stuffiness. As a general rule of thumb, 4.5 – 9 tog duvets are for spring-summer use, and winter duvets usually fall between 10.5 – 15 togs. This is obviously affected by your central heating preferences, but checking your current tog rating is a good place to start.

    Once your duvet is good to go, time to turn your attention to snooze-friendly sheets. The National Sleep Foundation recommend sticking to natural materials such as cotton and bamboo, rather than synthetics which are not as breathable. Also, whilst luxurious, a higher thread count can also trap heat – so aim for 200-400 to keep cool and dry.

    So, your duvet and sheets now pass the test, but what about your mattress and pillows? Materials such as memory foam are renowned for retaining heat, and can provide a sweatier sleeping experience. To remain cool, real latex mattresses are cooling and circulate your body heat, helping your body’s natural temperature regulation. Don’t forget breathable pillows, too!

    3. Medication

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be botheredOverheating at night can be a sneaky side effect of many medications, so this could easily have slipped through the net as a possible explanation. From over-the-counter medications like aspirin, to prescribed ones such as anti-depressants, it’s worth taking a look at the full list of side effects of anything you have taken recently or regularly to rule out this possible reason.

    4. Hormones

    Hormonal changes in both men and women caused by conditions such as hyperthyroidism, pheochromocytoma, menopause, andropause or simply the time of the month can wreak havoc on your body’s temperature regulation. Not just limited to night sweats, these can also cause vasomotor symptoms like hot flushes, chills and producing much perspiration. To rule out this as a possibility and discuss possible treatments, it’s best to see your GP and explain your symptoms for some further investigation.

    5. Infection

    If you’ve ticked off all of the above possibilities and you’re still not sure why you’re a sweaty sleeper, it could be that your body is trying to tell you something’s awry. When your body is trying to fight infection or illness, your temperature increases. Whilst it could be something as harmless as the onset of a common cold, overheating at night can also be an early indicator of more serious conditions such as tuberculosis and osteomyelitis (bone infection). So, if you’ve been feeling peaky, be sure to head to the doctor to rule out these possibilities.

    That’s it folks! We hope you found this blog helpful, and if you have any comments, feedback or just fancy a natter – catch us on Twitter at @SleepbearUK! Happy snoozing 💤

    My daughter, who lives in California, asked me to explain why it’s bad to have a mirror facing you when you sleep.

    She said she just bought a dresser with a mirror which faces the bed. She said she didn’t want the mirror installed because she would have nightmares, but her American husband wanted it included. So she just covered it at night. Her husband thinks it’s mere superstition to believe mirrors in the bedroom are bad.

    I only know one reason why it’s considered bad to have a mirror facing the bed. It is connected with the projection of our astral body when asleep, but I found a more detailed discussion of the subject online by a feng shui specialist named Victor Cheung in July 2017. Here’s a summary of his detailed presentation:

    1. It depletes personal energy and creates sleeplessness.
    This is because “the mirror doubles and bounces all sorts of energy. It disrupts the tranquillity needed in a bedroom for better sleep.” I’m not sure if this is true, but no harm in complying.
    Nightmares

    2. It brings nightmares.
    “When we sleep, our soul (i.e. astral body) leaves the (physical) body. When the soul sees its own reflection, it gets startled, hence the bad dreams and nightmares… When the soul returns to the body, it may mistake the image in the mirror from the real body, hence the saying ‘soul-stealing.’” There is some evidence for the existence of the astral body, and that it travels out of the physical body during sleep.

    3. You will be alarmed by movements.
    “According to the researchers at Washington University School of Medicine in St. Louis, our eyes detect movement through a neural circuit in the retina at the back of our eyes.

    “Our attention is naturally attracted to whatever moves, whether they are in front of your eyes or in the corner of your eyes… So if you have a mirror next to you when you sleep, you will notice any movement from the mirror’s reflection.” This may be true only if there’s light in the room, and if your eyes are slightly open when asleep.

    4. You may scare yourself.
    “When we suddenly wake up from sleep, we might scare ourselves when we see our own reflection in the mirror.” This is possible.

    5. Something green in color might be seen.
    “Because most mirrors are not ‘perfect mirrors,’ you may sometimes see a bit of green in the reflection. And this may startle you. Mirrors do not reflect the full spectrum of light.”

    6. You may hear strange sounds.
    “Mirrors aren’t just for reflecting lights and images, it is also for reflecting sounds… The sound is considered a type of ‘Qi’ in feng shui, and mirrors bounce the sound back into the room as opposed to just absorbing it.” And this may affect the quality of your sleep.

    How to remedy these problems:
    “Just cover the mirror facing your bed with a cloth, so it doesn’t reflect you and your bed.”

    As a last word of advice: Not all react the same way to having mirrors in their bedroom. If you are not bothered at all by a mirror facing your bed, you don’t have to do anything about it. As the saying goes, “If it ain’t broke, don’t fix it.”

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Getting a good night’s sleep can be hard enough, but if you’re one of the seven in 10 Americans who share a bed at night, it can be even tougher. Just ask the doctors, researchers and sleep experts who say that sleeping next to someone else can keep you from getting the zzz’s you need.

    “You might be bothered by a bed partner’s snoring, excessive movement during the night, excessive generation of body heat [or] crowding the bed,” said Dr. James K. Wyatt, director of Behavioral Sleep Medicine at Rush University Medical Center in Chicago. “There are all sorts of environmental circumstances.”

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    The Hidden Cost of Sleep Deprivation

    From snoring to a late-night Netflix addiction, here are five ways your partner may be keeping you up at night, and how you can find your way back to a restful night’s sleep.

    1) Their snoring keeps you up

    Research shows that partners of people who snore or have sleep apnea are more likely to wake up during the night, and they’re twice as likely to report fatigue and daytime sleepiness, increased muscular-skeletal pain symptoms and increased marital dissatisfaction, according to Dr. Timothy Morgenthaler, the co-director for the Mayo Clinic’s Center for Sleep Medicine in Rochester, Minnesota. “There’s very ample evidence that their sleep quality is very much affected,” he said.

    One strategy is to treat the snorer while the other is to lessen the impact of the snoring. That can include using earplugs or a white noise generator to drown out the sound. Wyatt said it’s important to consider whether the person is a chronic snorer or someone who only snores when they’re on their back. It’s also important to distinguish if the problem occurs when they’ve been drinking alcohol or when they have excessive nasal congestion. “ … Those are pretty easy to modify,” he said. But gasping or pausing during breathing could be signs of sleep apnea and should be looked at by a doctor.

    2) Night owls and early birds don’t mix

    Blame it on circadian rhythm: Night owls naturally feel sleepy later in the evening, while early birds feel compelled to turn in early and wake up with the sun. Dr. Eric Zhou, a sleep medicine expert at Harvard Medical School, said this can lead to conflict for couples because their only time together is often at the end of the day. ”If somebody physically feels their body’s internal clock is telling them, ‘You should be in bed by 9 p.m’ [but] their partner doesn’t naturally feel sleepy, their partner wants to go to bed with them because they want to be a good husband or wife,” Zhou said. “But they end up spending hours in bed not sleeping because they just physiologically are not there,” which can create frustration.

    That’s something doctors agree you want to avoid at all costs — even if it means going to bed and waking up at separate times, which is a must for shift workers and couples on different schedules. Morgenthaler recommended each partner be as quiet as possible during the other person’s sleep, even if it means setting out the next day’s clothes ahead of time to lessen morning disruptions. “Talk about it and do a little bit of planning,” he said.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Arianna Huffington on sleep and avoiding burnout

    3) They’re working on their night moves

    Whether it’s tossing and turning or periodic limb movement disorder, which the National Institute on Aging says cause people to move their arms or legs every 20 to 40 seconds, it may be worth buying a new mattress with ample space for each partner. You can also opt for bed surfaces that are known to isolate motion, like memory foam. This especially goes for couples whose kids climb into their bed at night, or the majority of dog and cat owners who let their pets sleep in their bed. Both children and pets move around more at night than adults do, while decreasing your precious mattress real estate. Pets can also cause allergies to flare up and germs to spread.

    “The goal here would be to go after the root of the problem,” Wyatt said. “Make sure that pets have their own place to sleep. Make sure that children have learned good sleep habits on their own and feel safe and secure in their own bed.”

    4) They don’t agree on the temperature

    The National Sleep Foundation recommends 65 degrees as the ideal bedroom temperature, but that far from settles it for couples.

    For Mary Helen Rogers, vice president of marketing and communications for the Better Sleep Council, the mantra “cool head and warm feet make for a good night’s sleep” leads the way. She suggested setting the bedroom thermostat to the lowest preferred temperature and having the person who wants to be warmer put on socks or invest in a weighted blanket. You could also get two twin size comforters or duvets so that each person has their own and can layer up or down as needed. There are also mattresses and pillows advertised with cooling elements like gel or moisture-wicking fabric.

    5) They’re not winding down before bed

    Experts recommend sticking to an evening routine that includes winding down an hour before bedtime. “For somebody who goes out and runs for 10 miles, it would seem ludicrous for that person not to wind down afterwards,” Zhou said. “At the same time, we would watch a really awesome Emmy-award winning TV show, keep our brains firing, and expect that when we close the iPad, we’re going to fall asleep.” The same goes for scrolling through social media and answering emails, which can be a tricky balance for partners.

    “The priority is to find a way that you both get quality sleep, because that’s an investment in your relationship,” said Dr. Wendy Troxel, a senior behavioral scientist at the RAND Corporation who studies the links between close relationships and sleep. “When we’re sleep deprived, our mood suffers, we’re poorer at making decisions and problem solving, our communications skills suffer, we often have reduced frustration tolerance, and we’re less empathic.” All of which, she notes, are keys to maintaining a healthy relationship in the first place.

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    And, of course, they can simply tell us that they’re not feeling good.

    Our dogs don’t have this option, but that doesn’t mean that they can’t feel sad or even depressed. While there’s not as much research out there as there is for humans (for obvious reasons), all kinds of anecdotal evidence exists pointing to dog depression.

    Some stories seem more obvious, such as a dog suddenly shutting down and sleeping all day in the back of a closet after another dog in the pack dies. Others aren’t quite as straightforward, where dog owners might notice “moping” or “mood changes” after something like a move.

    So, how do you know if your pup is experiencing canine depression? Here are several common signs — many of which are similar to signs of depression in people.

    Appetite Changes

    When some dogs are extremely sad, they lose interest in food and often lose weight. Alternatively, there are dogs that seem to use food as a kind of solace when they are depressed and want to eat more, leading to weight gain.

    Sleeping All the Time

    Dogs sleep a lot. That’s old news. But typically this happens when their owners are gone. If you leave your dog for a long time (say, for work) and he continues to sleep after you get home, barely reacting to your presence, something is probably wrong.

    Check for physical problems first, but if you can’t find anything and the symptoms continue, he may be depressed. Also know that this can work in the opposite direction, with your pup having trouble sleeping and becoming restless.

    Loss of Interest

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    If your dog suddenly loses interest in playing, going for walks, and other things that would normally excite her, take note. Dogs who become less active, slow down, or seem to lose purpose may be suffering from dog depression.

    Paw Licking

    Excessive licking or chewing may be rooted in physiological or psychological issues. Depressed dogs will often lick or chew their paws to soothe themselves.

    Avoidance and Hiding

    Above I mentioned the story of the dog hiding in a closet because he was depressed. This kind of behavior typically means one of two things: illness or injury (with depression falling under the “illness” category). Dogs that suddenly hide or want to be left alone behave that way because something is bothering them. If it’s not physical, it’s likely emotional.

    The biggest thing to remember is not to assume that your dog is depressed right off the bat. Often, issues that seem emotional really stem from physical, medical causes. The first thing to do if you notice a behavior change is to have your pup checked by your vet.

    Has your dog shown signs of depression? What caused it and how did you treat it? Let us know in the comments!

    Updated April 20, 2021 Updated April 20, 2021

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Your move to university rides on a lot of built up expectations. You are consistently told your time at university will be the best years of your life, where you will meet lifelong friends and learn lots about things that interest you.

    Unfortunately, sometimes university just doesn’t live up to these expectations – maybe you don’t particularly enjoy the lifestyle, perhaps you really don’t like your course, or even the people you’re living with. There are plenty of reasons that you might not be enjoying university life, and when it seems like everyone else is having the time of their life; it can sometimes feel like a completely isolating experience.

    The reality is that university is tough, and even if you are coping with your course workload, there are many other aspects of university that can make it an unpleasant experience. It’s important to remember that you aren’t the only one feeling this way, and there’s always someone you can talk to about how you’re feeling.

    Read on for some tips on what you should do if you’re not enjoying university.

    Step 1: Figure out what’s making you unhappy

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    The first thing to do once you’ve established that you aren’t really enjoying university is to try to figure out why that is. This can be easier said than done; often when you’re unhappy, it’s due to a multitude of different reasons and factors, so it can be extremely difficult to select just one.

    However, if you really think about it, you’ll likely discover that one factor is bothering you more than the others, whether it’s your accommodation, your current friendship group (or lack of), or your course.

    Once you’ve isolated the problem, it’s easier to figure out how to fix it. Remember, most things in university can be changed, even if they don’t feel like they can right now, especially during your first year. Figure out what you want to change first about your university life, and then at least you have just one problem to tackle rather than a tangled mess of issues.

    Step 2: Talk to people

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    Once you’ve established what it is you want to change, it’s now time to implement this change. Figure out whom you can contact to learn more about how to solve this issue.

    If you want to change your accommodation, you can talk to your housing office on campus to see what options are available to you. Lots of universities often offer a room swapping scheme in your first year of university, where you can switch rooms with another student, or move to different accommodation.

    If you’re struggling with, or just not enjoying your course, you should talk to your personal tutor to discuss what you should do about this. If you’re struggling, you can also talk to your lecturer about this after class, or during their office hours, and they may help by talking you through aspects of the module that you’re struggling with.

    If you’re concerned that your unhappiness may be more serious, and that it may be associated with anxiety or depression, then you should consult your university’s mental health service. Most universities offer counselling services, which can be extremely helpful. If you’re unsure, it may be worth going to an initial consultation.

    To help with homesickness, make sure you regularly call home, and keep in touch with your old school friends and family. It’s always good to discuss whatever is bothering you with people who know you well, and who care about you, especially in your first year when homesickness is likely to be at its peak.

    Step 3: Give it time

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    You probably don’t want to hear this, but sometimes things do take a bit of time. Once you’ve figured out what it is that’s bothering you, wait a little while to see if it improves naturally on its own.

    For example, if you’re only in your second week of your first year, and you’re struggling to establish a friendship group, this is entirely normal. Just because there are people who meet their best friends in the first week, these people are by no means the majority. A lot of students are going to be feeling the exact same way that you are. Sometimes friendship groups can take a bit longer to form, and you may not meet your close friends until later in the year.

    Similarly, you may decide soon after starting that your course isn’t for you. While this might be the case, it may also be that the modules you’re currently taking aren’t ones that interest you. There may be other modules available that you would find way more enjoyable, and it’s definitely worth exploring.

    If you’re in first year, generally give it at least until Christmas before you consider leaving. This allows you time to settle in, get used to your course, and make new friends.

    Step 4: Decide whether university is right for you, or if you want to change courses

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    If you’ve already tried all of this, and university life isn’t getting any better, it may be worth considering whether university is right for you. University life isn’t for everyone and perhaps an apprenticeship will suit you better, or you could get work experience in the industry you want to work in, or perhaps you could take a gap year.

    If you really dislike your course or university, making a change can be an extremely positive step. If you’re thinking of changing course you must do the relevant research. Get advice from tutors about what you can do to resolve any academic issues, in case you do decide to stay.

    Before you make these decisions, consult your personal tutor or course leader, your course office and administrator, the student support service, as well as the careers service in your university.

    Step 5: Changing courses or universities

    How to stay in your room all day when you don't want to be bothered

    If you do decide to leave or change courses, your university will be able to help you with the next steps. Remember, changing your mind after realizing something isn’t right for you isn’t a bad thing. If anything, it will likely help you out in the long run.

    Transferring universities or changing courses can sometimes feel like the end of the world, but it really isn’t. Many students drop out of their course every year – it’s a lot more normal than you might think. Remember, changing your mind after realizing something isn’t right for you isn’t a bad thing! In the long run, you’ll probably be glad you made the decision to change something that wasn’t right for you.

    Want more content like this? Register for free site membership to get regular updates on your own personal content feed.

    This article was originally published in October 2019 . It was last updated in April 2021

    Want more content like this Register for free site membership to get regular updates and your own personal content feed.

    How to write a work plan

    Copy to Clipboard

    If you are preparing to launch a new product or coordinate a long-term project, a work plan can help you organize the details into one document. Creating a written work plan encourages you to think through what you want to achieve and break the project into smaller tasks.

    In this article, we cover the three most common types of work plans and the simple steps you can take to create an effective work plan for your upcoming project.

    What is a work plan?

    A work plan is a written document designed to streamline a project. The purpose is to create a visual reference for the goal, objectives, tasks and team members who are responsible for each area. Every member of your team should be updated based on progress and current status.

    If you have a complex project, you can create your own custom work plan. When you are clear about your strategy and what you need to be successful, a work plan template can save time, as you will plug in tasks, team members, objectives and timelines.

    A work plan includes:

    Setting goals and objectives

    Establishing team responsibilities

    Setting project timelines

    Establishing a budget

    Thoughtfully working through these details before beginning a large project can identify team member responsibilities, reduce the chances you will go over your budget, and increase the likelihood of achieving your goal within the allotted time period.

    Types of work plans

    There are several work plans you can create depending on who will be using the document. The purpose and type of project can impact the specific details that should be included. The most common types of work plans are:

    Employee work plan

    Individuals and small groups commonly use this type of document as a tool to develop and execute an effective plan with guidelines and action steps to complete a project. This plan could include:

    The goal of the project

    A projected budget

    Materials and expenses required for the project

    An estimated timeline for completion

    For example, a marketing team may create a work plan for a new advertising campaign. Their goals may include increasing sales by 25% and web traffic by 15%. They may also list the roles of each team member, such as writing the ad copy, contacting distribution partners and assigning due dates for each.

    Manager work plan

    Similar to the employee work plan, this document has a larger project scope and may include:

    Benefits the project would have to the business

    Detailed lists of costs and the budget associated with the project

    Statistics that show how the business will increase because of the project

    For example, the manager in a marketing department may create a quarterly strategic plan. The goals could include increasing online sales by 20%, listing objectives like launching an online advertising campaign and hiring an SEO strategist to increase online visibility. It may include a detailed budget, statistics and information on monthly growth.

    Business owner work plan

    Similar to a lean business plan that an entrepreneur might use, the business owner work plan might focus on annual goals or a new product proposal. These types of work plans would also include market research and long-term projections.

    For example, an e-commerce company owner could create a work plan that includes annual goals like increasing net profits by 25%, with specific objectives for how to accomplish that. However, it could also include market research about current market trends and a plan to explore new opportunities for generating revenue.

    How to create a work plan

    1. Set goals and objectives

    The first step to creating a work plan is to set clear goals and objectives. Your goals should focus on the big picture, and the objectives should be specific and tangible. For example, if you are launching a new product, the goal may be to drive 50,000 people to the website in the next 12 months. An objective for that goal could be to launch a new social media campaign.

    2. Establish team responsibilities

    Once you have identified the objectives, assign team members to drive those initiatives. If you designate a team to accomplish individual objectives, assign a leader to keep the team on track. If the project is large and complex with many teams, assign hierarchy levels. Here, a project manager could oversee multiple team leaders, meeting with only those individuals and focusing on the overall progress to keep a project running according to schedule.

    3. Set project timelines

    Timelines are essential for keeping team members on task and expenses down. If you have a set amount of time to achieve your goal, you could change strategy more quickly if you see an opportunity to use a more effective approach.

    Consider using the guidelines for SMART goals to create your work plan. SMART stands for:

    Specific: Your goals, objectives and action steps should be clear and specific.

    Measurable: It should be easily apparent when your goal has been accomplished.

    Attainable: Your goals and objectives should be something your team can realistically accomplish within the designated time frame.

    Relevant: The goal, objectives and tasks should be aligned with your values and long-term goals.

    Time-based: Your plan should have a realistic end date that allows you to prioritize your time.

    4. Establish a budget

    Budgeting must happen at the end of this process, as part of the plan may include getting quotes from third-party vendors. The budget should break down the costs and assign different tasks to the individual teams. Each time a team reaches a new milestone or accomplishes an objective, you will be able to review your expenses and determine if the team is on budget. If a team or a task isn’t within the budget, you might reallocate resources from other areas or determine if financial resources can increase. A detailed work plan will allow you to easily see where more funds are needed and where problems in spending may lie.

    Work plan template

    Below is a work plan template you can use and adjust accordingly to organize your next project. Click here to download this simple project plan template.

    How to write a work plan

    Work plan example

    The following is an example of a work plan for a company’s marketing strategy to boost online sales:

    How to write a work plan

    A goal without a plan is just a wish. Whichever endeavor you take on, it is important to plan to achieve your goals. Careful work planning may help avoid stress and ensure all employees are well aware of tasks and can confidently execute them.

    There are many factors to consider when it comes to composing a proper work plan ― goals, strategy, objectives, tactics, responsibilities, etc. To assist you, we prepared an ultimate guide on how to write a work plan with valuable tips, tools, and templates!

    What is a Work Plan?

    First, let’s cover the basics to understand what the term “a work plan” actually means. While this concept can be applied to personal work, project managers usually use it to coordinate the work of team members.

    When you have a project that requires different people’s input working on multiple assignments, a work plan is an indispensable tool that ensures all employees share the same vision and accomplish their targets.

    So, the definition of work planning might look like following:

    A work plan is a roadmap for the project, which allows the team to achieve its mission by breaking the goal into smaller steps and processes.

    Tips for Efficient Work Planning

    Before you get down to composing your work plan, here are a few tips we advise you to follow:

    1. Set SMART Goals. Do you feel like you’re putting much effort but see no results? Perhaps, you have the wrong goals in place! Setting realistic goals that can be achieved within the indicated deadlines is essential to efficient work planning.

    SMART is an acronym that can help you set efficient goals. To ensure your goals are clear and reachable, they should be Specific, Measurable, Achievable, Relevant, and Time-bound. Next time you set targets for your team, try this framework to improve your results.

    How to write a work plan

    2. Use Effective Project Methodologies. Keeping the project on track is difficult. When you deal with a complex project involving multiple tasks and stakeholders, having a handy methodology is paramount to achieving successful results.

    The Kanban approach is one of the most effective and flexible methodologies applied by companies of all sizes. It helps keep your project on track, check the status and ensure you enjoy organizational transparency. Our Tracklify task manager was created according to the best Kanban principles by experienced project managers who have been working in the Software Delivering industry for years.

    3. Prioritize Tasks. Prioritization improves work planning, particularly when there are many tasks to complete in tight deadlines. There are many ways to do it, so just choose the one that best fits you and your team’s needs!

    4. Measure Time. Many companies neglect this tip and miss the opportunity to improve their workflow. Time tracking is a useful work planning tool that lets you see how much time you spend on each task, spot time killers, and improve your workflow to gain maximum efficiency.

    5. Hold Status Meetings. To have your team synchronized, hold status meetings to discuss tasks, challenges, blockers, and achievements your team faces while working.

    6. Ask for Feedback. Regularly ask your team whether they are satisfied with the work planning process and if they have any ideas for improvement. This step will provide you with a helicopter view of the process and ensure you see eye to eye with your employees.

    How to Create a Work Plan: A Step by Step Guide

    Step 1. Set SMART Goals. When your project is about to start, one of the most vital activities in work planning is to set clear and reachable goals. This step will provide your team with a clear picture of what, when and how they need to accomplish to demonstrate exceptional performance.

    Step 2. Break Goals Into Tasks. Once you have your goals set, it’s time to break them into tasks and identify stakeholders involved. Thus, you can estimate the workload and identify the resources required to accomplish the goals you’ve set.

    Step 3. Set Priorities. The next step is setting priorities. This step is necessary to allow your team members to focus on high-priority tasks at first before moving to the next ones. In such a way, you can ensure employees are consistent in their actions.

    Step 4. Develop a Timeline. How much time do you need to accomplish all the goals? How much time will each task take? Estimate the project and develop a comprehensive timeline, which can be shared with other stakeholders. It’s a good idea to track time to ensure you reach your targets by the deadlines.

    Step 5. Add Tasks for the Task Manager. There are countless work planning tools out there that have several instruments to help you achieve optimal performance. Time tracking, helpful notifications, status control, and other features may sufficiently improve your workflow management.

    Step 7. Add Team Members. When you have your working plan done, invite your team members to the board and tell more about their role in the project. If you don’t use any task managers, you can share a work plan sample with them and expand on the tasks they need to accomplish.

    Step 8. Launch a Project. Composing a detailed working plan is just the tip of the iceberg. To make your project successful, you have to keep track of the progress, make regular reports, introduce improvements and keep your team motivated throughout the process.

    To do that, we recommend you conduct meetings at least once a week, engage your team in the problem-solving process and keep track of the project workflow so that nothing would be left unnoticed.

    Examples of Productive Work Plans

    To provide you with an idea of how the work can be organized, we compiled a list of successful work plan templates:

    A guide for setting demonstrable objectives and a measurable deliverables plan

    A work plan represents the formal road map for a project. It should clearly articulate the required steps to achieve a stated goal by setting demonstrable objectives and measurable deliverables that can be transformed into concrete actions. An effective plan serves as a guiding document, enabling the realization of an outcome through efficient team collaboration.

    Before developing the methodology to create an effective plan, it can be useful to define some relevant nomenclature. Goals, strategy, objectives and tactics are terms that are often used interchangeably. However, each has a specific meaning.

    A goal defines what you are trying to achieve and represents the mission concept. For example, a hypothetical example might be to achieve world domination, or perhaps something less ambitious, like make your company more profitable.

    Strategy defines the broad strokes that will help achieve that goal. For example, one strategy to make a company more profitable might be to improve the efficiency of marketing dollars. Another might be to reduce costs or enhance the product offering to increase total addressable market.

    Develop your work plan in an intuitive way!

    Objectives are the measurable deliverables defined against strategies. For example, an objective for improving the efficiency of marketing dollars might be defined as achieving a 20% reduction in cost per acquisition. Setting clear measurable and realistic objectives can help prioritize and track the progress of the operational plan.

    Tactics represent the specific checklist of techniques employed to achieve the demonstrable objectives. For example, improving the efficiency of marketing dollars by 20% might be achieved through the tactic of adding low acquisition cost channels to the mix, such as SEO or social media marketing. Another tactic might be to test new messaging or creative, find new keywords to advertise on, or improve the performance of direct response landing pages.

    The final goal is to create a step-by-step worksheet. Prior to creating a detailed plan, the preliminary stages might involve a meeting of key stakeholders and project sponsors. The first step is to establish a goal and determine some strategic ideas. This will facilitate the development of a broad general outline, identify some of the larger strategic considerations, and help define scope constraints. Brainstorming can often identify individual strategies and tactics to support the key objectives.

    It’s important to establish clear strategic goals with measurable deliverables

    Planning activities can be accomplished by working backward from the final goal with core initiatives arranged hierarchically. Developing the plan can be achieved through iterative refinements of strategy, objectives and the underlying tactics. Gating factors should be accounted for in the development of a straw man outline. The main objectives and summary checklist should be included as the first step of the process.

    Once the project outline is complete, it’s important to define clear realistic deliverables as part of the action plan. Milestones allow progress to be tracked against deliverables within a results-oriented framework. A timeline can be instrumental in identifying what needs to happen and when.

    Objectives should be realistic and relevant to the stated goals. A good plan will often fan out from goal to tactic. For example, a single goal might be supported by a small number of strategies, each with a single or a small number of objectives. Objectives will often contain many tactics which should comprise the concrete actions to be accomplished within an achievable time frame. The more granular the tactical plan, the easier it will be to follow. Tasks can often be broken down into sub-tasks which represent individual units of work resulting in identifiable deliverables. As the project commences, it’s important to track against the agreed-upon deliverables.

    How to write a work plan

    A work plan is a set of goals and processes by which a team can accomplish those goals. It can be used in professional or private life and help you stay organized while working on projects.

    Typically, work plans are used to organize large projects. Any structured work plan gives teams the project framework and the background, helps to visualize goals and timelines defined for the overall project.

    A work plan breaks down all the tasks, and assigns different items to specific project members, providing them with individual timelines. It helps project managers to oversee the big picture while managing smaller project parts.

    Sometimes project details can slow you down and complicate the entire processes. Optimizing the planning phase of a project can be a real lifesaver.

    A work plan can be represented as the formal roadmap for a project or a structure, visualized with the help of Gantt Charts.

    Anyway, it should clearly articulate all the required steps to achieve a key goal by setting demonstrable objectives and measurable deliverables.

    An effective plan is a guiding document aimed to realize an outcome through efficient team collaboration.

    How to write a work plan

    1. Identify the goal for your work plan

    The first thing you should do is to determine the goal up front to be prepared properly. Planning work, you’ll show your supervisor what projects you will be working on over the next defined period. These goals may come right after an annual performance review. You may also define your work plan after strategic planning sessions your company holds at the beginning of a new calendar year.

    2. Write a background or intro

    A background or introduction are usually written for professional business work plans. They help to put your work plan into context.

    The intro should be short and engaging and remind your superiors why you are creating this work plan. In the background, you should highlight the reasons for creating the work plan.

    3. Define the objectives

    Goals and objectives point to things you want to accomplish through your work plan. Temporary or medium goals are general, while objectives are more specific.

    • Goals are usually focused on the big picture of your project.
    • Objectives should be tangible and specific. You should be able to check them off your list when you accomplish them.

    SMART-concept for setting the right goals and objectives may be really helpful.

    Do you remember the meanings of SMART acronym parts?

    • S-Specific. What exactly are we going to do for whom?
    • M-Measurable. Is your objective quantifiable and can you measure it? Can you count the results?
    • A-Achievable. Can you get it done in the time allotted with the resources you have?
    • R-Relevant. Will this objective have an effect on the desired goal or strategy?
    • T-Time bound. When will the objective be accomplished? When will you know you are done?

    4. Create a list of your resources

    This list should include anything that will be necessary for you to achieve your goals and objectives. It’s about books, docs, buildings, rooms, financial budget, consultants, and so on.

    5. Think about constraints

    Here you may identify any obstacles that may get in the way of achieving your goals and objectives.

    6. Define who is accountable

    Accountability is an essential part of a good plan. At this stage, you’d better identify who is responsible for completing each task. It can be a single team member or the entire team.

    7. Time to move to your strategy

    Now look over your work plan and decide how you’ll reach your goals and objectives by overcoming all constraints. Think about an appropriate project management software or a personal calendar to keep this information organized.

    Schedule every step. Keep in mind that unexpected things happen and you need to build space into your schedule to prevent falling behind.

    How to write a work plan

    It’s important to permanently monitor project performance and periodically review against the objectives stated in the work plan.

    Tasks progress can be tracked with Excel or Google sheets. However, it can be more effectively accomplished within the PM software that often includes team collaboration features and different templates.

    Hygger provides the ease of use tools with strong team collaboration features that are suitable for any project.

    For examples, you may visualize your plans with the help of easy to use roadmap:

    How to write a work plan

    Conclusion

    Aligning your plan with project goals and objectives, matching reporting complexity to your project scope, and scheduling all team’s steps you will be able to create a more effective work plan for any project.

    It doesn’t matter whether you manage simple tasks or complex portfolio management, do not forget about easy steps for creating powerful work plans that really matter.

    Work plans (often shown as Gantt charts) show all the tasks involved in a project, who is responsible for each task, and when the tasks will be completed. Donors normally require you to submit a work plan as part of a proposal. Once your project has started the work plan is used as a monitoring tool to check whether your project is on-track.

    This zip file includes Excel work plan templates by day, week, month and quarter (see screen shot below), and one completed example. Once your work plan is complete you may need to insert it into a Word document. This can be done by copying and pasting the table from Excel into Word. If your work plan is very large it may be easier to copy and paste it as a picture.

    How to write a work plan

    These work plan templates are appropriate when:

    • You need to create a simple work plan for a proposal.
    • You need to create a simple work plan for monitoring a new project.
    • The donor has not given you a template for the work plan.

    These work plan templates are NOT appropriate when:

    • The donor has given you a template for the work plan (you should use their template).
    • You need to create a complex work plan for a very large project that has many different teams involved (in this case you may need to use project management software such as Microsoft Project, Basecamp or their free alternatives).

    Don’t like this work plan template?
    Try these other free work plan templates.

    The Work Plan Template by tools4dev is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 3.0 Unported License. All other content is © tools4dev.

    Use this free template to help you write a great plan for launching your new business.

    A business plan helps you set goals for your business, and plan how you’re going to reach them. When you’re starting out it’s a good idea to do a full and thorough business plan.

    Quick-focus planning to make sure you work on the right things for your growing business – every day.

    It’s important to take time to reflect on your business strategies and plan. It doesn’t have to be a difficult or time-consuming task.

    Implementing your business plan

    • Facebook
    • Twitter
    • LinkedIn
    • Email
    • Keep your business plan as a living document – don’t leave it to gather dust on a shelf.
    • Make sure it’s easily accessible and top-of-mind for you and your team.
    • Reflect your goals in the day-to-day operations of your business.
    • Outline the most practical and cost-effective way to achieve each goal – make a note of any extra resources you’ll need.
    • Make it clear these goals are the top priority for the business.

    SWOT your business, and your competition

    • Facebook
    • Twitter
    • LinkedIn
    • Email

    A SWOT analysis is a great way to assess what your business does well, and where you’ll need to improve. It can also help you identify ways you can exploit opportunities, and to identify and prepare for potential threats to your business success.

    Strengths and weaknesses are typically inside your business — what are you good at, what are you not so good at — while opportunities and threats are external factors.

    It can be as simple as drawing a large square, and dividing it into four quadrants – one for each element of the SWOT analysis.

    Strengths

    Think about what you, your team, and your business are good at – all the attributes that will help you achieve your goals, eg what you (and your team) do well, any unique skills or expert knowledge, what you/your business do better than your competitors, good processes and systems, and where your business is most profitable.

    Weaknesses

    Think about the things that could stop you from achieving your objectives. This might include what costs you time and/or money, the areas you or your company need to improve in, what resources you lack, which parts of the business aren’t profitable, poor brand awareness, disorganised processes, or a poor online presence. Think about what you can do to minimise your weaknesses.

    Opportunities

    Think about the external conditions that will help you achieve your goals. How can you do more for your existing customers, or reach new markets? Are there related products and services that could provide opportunities for your business, and how could you use technology to enhance your business?

    Threats

    Consider the external conditions that could damage your business’s performance – things like what’s going on in your industry, and in the economy, the obstacles you face, the strengths of your biggest competitors, and things your competitors are doing that you’re not. Think about how you could try to minimise or manage the threats.

    Repeat the exercise for your competition too – it’ll help you identify areas where you can beat them, to fine-tune your niche market, and make sure you’re prepared to address the challenge they pose.

    Please wait while we verify that you’re a real person. Your content will appear shortly. If you continue to see this message, please email to let us know you’re having trouble.

    Veuillez patienter pendant que nous vérifions que vous êtes une personne réelle. Votre contenu s’affichera bientôt. Si vous continuez à voir ce message, contactez-nous à l’adresse pour nous faire part du problème.

    Bitte warten Sie, während wir überprüfen, dass Sie wirklich ein Mensch sind. Ihr Inhalt wird in Kürze angezeigt. Wenn Sie weiterhin diese Meldung erhalten, informieren Sie uns darüber bitte per E-Mail an .

    Even geduld a.u.b. terwijl we verifiëren of u een persoon bent. Uw content wordt binnenkort weergegeven. Als u dit bericht blijft zien, stuur dan een e-mail naar om ons te informeren over uw problemen.

    Espera mientras verificamos que eres una persona real. Tu contenido se mostrará en breve. Si continúas recibiendo este mensaje, infórmanos del problema enviando un correo electrónico a .

    Espera mientras verificamos que eres una persona real. Tu contenido aparecerá en breve. Si continúas viendo este mensaje, envía un correo electrónico a para informarnos que tienes problemas.

    Aguarde enquanto confirmamos que você é uma pessoa de verdade. Seu conteúdo será exibido em breve. Caso continue recebendo esta mensagem, envie um e-mail para para nos informar sobre o problema.

    Attendi mentre verifichiamo che sei una persona reale. Il tuo contenuto verrà visualizzato a breve. Se continui a visualizzare questo messaggio, invia un’email all’indirizzo per informarci del problema.

    HR Operations

    Employee work performance

    Like most employees, you want to do well in your job. In order to do that, you need a clear understanding of what is expected of you. You may also need support and training to meet those expectations.

    Performance management isn’t simply a once-a-year evaluation. Good performance management is a continuous, positive collaboration between you and your supervisor. By staying connected with your supervisor all year round, you can make adjustments to your work performance as needed, and your supervisor can assess and support your performance and ability to meet your annual goals.

    Planning for the year ahead

    You and your supervisor should have a discussion about your work goals for the upcoming year. You should expect to have this discussion around the time of your annual performance review for the previous year.

    The discussion may include:

    • A review of your job description. Is it accurate and complete?
    • A list of goals for the coming year. Your goals should be tied to departmental goals and your job description.
    • An assessment of skills and knowledge you need to develop in order to achieve your goals.
    • A discussion of your long-term professional goals. This is a good time to advocate for your professional growth through training and job opportunities.

    You and your supervisor should document your goals and any necessary professional development. Make sure you get a copy of this document so that you can refer to it over the next review period.

    If you don’t understand any of your goals or expectations, be sure to clarify them with your supervisor.

    New employees

    New classified non-union and contract covered staff employees, or current classified non-union and contract covered staff employees moving to a new position, are usually required to serve a probationary or trial service period. The length of this period is determined by the applicable collective bargaining agreement or employment program.

    Be sure that you understand the goals and expectations you need to meet in order to successfully complete this period and transition to permanent status.

    Professional staff don’t have a probationary or trial service period; instead, they serve on an “at will” basis, which means that their appointment can be modified or ended for any reason that does not unlawfully discriminate against the employee or violate public policy.

    Staying connected

    Meet with your supervisor throughout the year, formally or informally, so that you can receive timely and regular feedback about your performance. These meetings can also be a great time to discuss any additional support or training you need to accomplish your goals.

    If your goals change over the course of the year, ask your supervisor to document the changes.

    Keep track of your achievements and professional development during the year, particularly accomplishments related to your annual goals. This information can be helpful when it is time for your annual performance review.

    Reviewing the year

    Performance reviews typically take place annually.

    Your annual review has two parts: a written evaluation and a one-on-one meeting with your supervisor to discuss the evaluation.

    For the annual performance review, pull out the notes you have been keeping on your achievements over the review period. These notes can be a useful aid if you are asked to complete a self-evaluation. If no self-evaluation is required, offer to summarize your achievements for your supervisor. Remembering all the accomplishments of multiple employees is challenging. Your supervisor may appreciate a reminder when writing your evaluation.

    Written evaluation

    Your department may have a standard form for performance evaluations. Ask your supervisor for a blank copy of the form so that you can better understand how you are being assessed.

    Evaluation forms typically cover the following topics:

    • Quality of work (accuracy, thoroughness, competence)
    • Quantity of work (productivity level, time management, ability to meet deadlines)
    • Job knowledge (skills and understanding of the work)
    • Working relationships (ability to work with others, communication skills)
    • Achievements
    One-on-one meeting

    For many employees, the face-to-face performance discussion is the most stressful work conversation they’ll have all year. But remember that your supervisor wants you to succeed at your job. If you and your supervisor have been communicating openly and frequently all year round, nothing in your evaluation should come as a surprise.

    Ask your supervisor if you can read the written evaluation prior to the meeting. This gives you time to consider the feedback and gather your thoughts before talking in person with your supervisor. And you should have the opportunity to provide input before the written evaluation is finalized.

    After you and your supervisor have discussed your evaluation, both of you need to sign the form. Your evaluation is stored in your departmental personnel file for three years.

    What if I don’t agree with my evaluation?

    Your signature simply means that you have read the document. Signing your evaluation form does not mean that you agree with what has been written.

    If you disagree with any part of your evaluation, you can write a letter of response, detailing your view of your performance and how it differs from the evaluation. Check your employment program or collective bargaining agreement for the appropriate process to express disagreement with your evaluation. Additionally, you can contact the University’s Office of the Ombud if you would like support in presenting your concern.

    Make a new plan

    Once the annual performance review is completed, you and your supervisor should develop and document goals and expectation for the next 12 months.

    Reading time: about 6 min

    Posted by: Lucid Content Team

    8 Steps to CreatingВ a Project Timeline

    1. Write a project scope statement
    2. Create a work breakdown structure (WBS)
    3. Break each work package into tasks
    4. Determine project dependencies
    5. Determine total time needed for each task
    6. Identify resource availability
    7. Identify important milestones
    8. Build your project management timeline

    No project plan or charter is complete without a project management timeline. Project management timelines provide a simple visual overview of a project from start to finish and lead to increased work efficiency among teams. As simple as timelines appear when you see them on paper, breaking down a project into an effective timeline may feel overwhelming, especially to novice project managers. So, if this is your first experience creating a project management timeline, or even your 563rd, use these eight no-fail steps to perfect your next timeline.

    1. Write a project scope statement.

    Determining the scope of your project is another part of the project managementВ process you need to complete before you can create your project timeline. A project scope statement outlines the deliverables you plan to produce by the end of a project.

    As a quick example, let’s say you and your friends want to plant a garden. A scope statement could look something like this: We will produce a 100 sq ft vegetable garden that produces tomatoes, peppers, kale, potatoes, peas, green beans, and corn.

    2. Create a work breakdown structure (WBS)

    To create a work breakdown structure (WBS), start from your scope statement and break your deliverable or deliverables into smaller pieces. You aren’t getting into tasks yet, just smaller deliverables. Another name for this section is the scope baseline, and each sub-deliverable is called a work package.

    Continuing with our garden example, you could say that your WBS is to produce:

    • 10 sq ft of tomatoes
    • 10 sq ft of peppers
    • 15 sq ft of kale
    • 20 sq ft of potatoes
    • 15 sq ft of peas
    • 10 sq ft of green beans
    • 20 sq ft of corn

    3. Break each work package into tasks

    Now you can make a to-do list for each work package. Think about the gap between your baseline and your goal. What needs to happen to get from the starting point to the desired end point? Take note of tasks that are similar across work packages. This process will help you determine dependencies in the next step.

    Now make a task list for two of your mini garden work packages and organize them in aВ table:

    How to write a work plan

    4. Determine project dependencies

    Dependencies are tasks that cannot be started until another task has been completed. For example, you can’t plant your tomatoes until after the ground has been tilled. In this scenario, determining dependencies for a project management timeline will be relatively straightforward, but for more complex processes, mapping dependencies might give you a few gray hairs.

    Creating a flowchart or diagram is helpful for visualizing and identifying these dependencies.В You may find it helpful to use swimlanes or color coding to designate which team or individual will take responsibility for each task. Here, the work of planting tomatoes and green beans is split into two teams by color:

    How to write a work plan

    5. Determine total time needed for each task

    Go back to your task list or dependency chart and consider how long it will take to accomplish each task. Assume that the responsible party is working diligently on the task without interruptions. If you are unable to accurately estimate the needed time, work on this section with an expert who can give you some guidance.

    The example below includes a swimlane to show that all of the buying tasks will be done together.

    How to write a work plan

    For help with finding dependencies and determining how long your project will take, consider the critical path method.

    6. Identify resource availability

    Most often, your limiting resource will be the availability of your team members or employees. In this step, you need to consider when they will be able to spend time working on an allotted task. Even though it may only take a day of dedicated work to complete an assignment, you may need to expand the amount of designated time to a few days or even weeks if there are many other projects occurring simultaneously.

    In the garden example, it will only take four hours from start to finish, but with everything else going on, your team will need two weekends to get it done. Therefore, when you create aВ projectВ timeline, you will reserve several days for each task.

    7. Identify important milestones

    Project milestones allow you to track the progress of your projects from start to finish. This way, if you get behind, you will know far in advance of your final deadline and be able to adjust your plans or expectations to stay on target.

    8. Build your project management timeline.

    ThisВ is the fun part! It’s time to create your project timeline. LineВ your tasks end to end, adjust their lengths to reflect the amount of time allotted, and then add milestones to polish things off. VoilГ ! You have a completed project management timeline. Isn’t it beautiful?

    Pro tips

    To optimize your experience creatingВ project management timelines,В here areВ a few tips:

    • Before anything else, set the start and end date of the projectВ and adjust your labels.
    • Next, decide whether you are using a line or a block timeline. Use the structure that best fits your project. Basic line timelines help identify key milestones, where block timelines make it easy to visualizeВ teams and specific task progress.В
    • Determine the labels of your project based on the timeline. Labels can be in seconds, hours, days, weeks, or even years.
    • Stack multiple timelines so that labels only appear on the bottom timeline.
    • Color-code the different timelines or rows to organize the project and keep everyone on the same page.В
    • Alter intervals, but only in complete increments.В

    If you decide to build your project management timeline in Lucidchart (see our templates below), watch this tutorial for additional tips.

    Project management timeline templates

    Use these project management timeline templates to get you started!

    Ready to get started? Timelines make it easy to keep the entire project on track. Give stakeholders a realistic projection for the project and communicate expectations.В

    How to write a work plan

    Clarify deadlines and keep projects on track using our timeline maker.

    How to convince your employer to let your telecommute

    How to write a work plan

    Thomas Barwick / Stone /Getty Images

    You might not have to find a new job to make it work. Millions of employees work from home at least for half of a traditional workweek. If your employer doesn’t already offer telecommuting or flexible scheduling, you can present a compelling case to make it an option with a telecommuting proposal.

    A well-researched proposal can convince your supervisor that telecommuting is a beneficial arrangement for both you and your employer. It also demonstrates your ability to work independently and create a quality product — skills that are essential for a remote employee.

    Elements of a Telecommuting Proposal

    Introduce the proposal with a brief cover letter, particularly if it will be distributed to multiple people. The proposal itself should be modeled on a business proposal. Think of your employer as a client you are trying to convince, and use your proposal to sell your idea of telecommuting.

    Introduction

    Explain what you want and why it is good for the company. If you are proposing a trial or part-time telecommuting arrangement, state that as well. You will have room to expand on your points in later sections, so your intro should be a brief summary.

    Background

    State any favorable background information, such as your qualifications, positive performance reviews, or years on the job. This is a good place to include information about the company’s existing telecommuting or flexible work policies.

    How Telecommuting Would Work

    Explain the details of how this arrangement would work. This will likely be an information-dense segment of the proposal so you may want to divide it up with bullet points or section headings. Not only will this make the proposal easier to read, but it will also allow you to highlight information that is most important for your argument.

    1. Responsibilities – What are your job’s daily, weekly and monthly tasks, and how can each of them be done from home? If you are proposing part-time telecommuting, specify which tasks will be done at home and which in the office.
    2. Hours – Will you be working different hours from home that you did in the office? What will they be? Even if your hours will be the same, put them in writing as a safeguard against the expectation that you will be available at any and all hours. If your hours are going to be different from the rest of your team, touch on how you will be available during the standard workday.
    3. Technology – What technology will you need to make this arrangement work? If you have a work laptop, tablet, or phone already, specify that you will continue to use those. If you plan to use your home computer, outline what software or modifications will be needed for you to complete your job responsibilities. Are you able to log into your company’s network from home now? If not, outline what you will need to make that option available.
    4. Cost/Logistics – What will be the cost of new technology, and who will pay for it? Are there low-cost or free options for software and communication that you can plan to use? Be sure to mention if there are services that your employer already pays for that you can continue to use from home. This should also be the section where you describe what your work set up (such as a home office) will be while you telecommute. If you will continue to come into the office part-time, outline a plan for where you will work and whether you will share that space with other employees.
    5. Communication – Outline a plan for communicating with your coworkers, clients, and supervisor. Will you be available by phone, email, or text? Will you use project management software or chat software, such as Slack? In addition to coming up with a plan for daily communication, consider proposing a regular phone or teleconference meeting with your boss and any other teammates. You’ll also want to note any events that would require face-to-face communications.
    6. Accountability – Propose a plan for reviewing your telecommuting situation, such as a meeting with your supervisor every three to six months. This will allow you both to assess how the arrangement is working, request changes, or make suggestions for how to communicate more effectively. Whether you put this in your proposal or discuss it in person, you should ensure that both you and your supervisor have clear expectations for what successful telecommunicating looks like and what would prompt a need to reassess the arrangement.

    Benefits

    This isn’t the time to talk about how telecommuting will benefit you personally; instead, make the case for how telecommuting will benefit your employer. How can telecommuting help you do your job better? Will it save the company money? Improve efficiency? Make it easier to match your hours to clients who live in different time zones? Use sales tactics to show how the features of remote work create tangible benefits.

    Potential Problems and Solutions

    If there are obvious challenges created by telecommuting, especially if they have already been brought up by your supervisor, address them and include how you will solve them. Otherwise, leave problems out of the written proposal. Instead, jot down a list of potential challenges and how they can be addressed. When you speak about telecommuting with your boss, you’ll be ready to propose a solution to any objection raised.

    Childcare

    If you have young children at home, it’s better to assume that your childcare arrangements will stay the same and leave your kids out of your proposal. However, if your employer already has expressed concern about telecommuting overlapping with family responsibilities, you may want to outline your childcare arrangements to reassure them that they won’t be paying you to do two things at once.

    Next Steps

    Giving your supervisor a clear next step to take after they review your proposal. This will keep your proposal moving forward and eliminate months of waiting for a response. Suggest a time for an in-person discussion to answer any questions about your proposal. Thank your employer for considering your request, and let them know when you will be in touch to follow up.

    How to Turn Your Current Job Into a Telecommuting Job

    Not all companies, or jobs, will be compatible with telecommuting. But as the options for remote work and distance collaboration increase, more employers are considering telecommuting as a regular part of employee scheduling.

    If you want to turn your current job into a telecommuting position, start by putting together a telecommuting proposal. Even if the discussion ends up being more informal, a proposal will help you organize your thoughts and make the strongest case possible for your new arrangement.

    In addition to the ever-present requirement for a project narrative, some RFPs require a “work plan.” For many novice grant writers, confronting the work plan raises a sense of dread similar to having to prepare a logic model. Unlike logic models, which involve a one-page diagram that displays project elements in a faux flow-chart format, work plans are usually structured as multi-column tables, like the simple illustration in this PDF (or try here for the Word version).

    As the attached file shows, the work plan usually contains a blank for goals, with blanks for objectives under each goal and activities for each objective. Other columns may include timeframes, responsibilities, deliverables, data to be collected, and so on.

    While it’s possible to create a 10- or even 20-page work plan (the work plan is usually not not counted against the project narrative page limit), there’s little reason to do so, unless you’re required to by the RFP. Instead, one overarching goal statement is generally enough. A goal statement might be, for example:

    The project goal is to improve employment and life outcomes for formerly incarcerated cyclops by providing a range of culturally and linguistically appropriate wraparound supportive services.

    Use that goal to develop three or four specific and measurable objectives, along with three or four activities for each objective. This will result in a work plan ranging from one to five pages. Each additional goal will (probably pointlessly) increase the page count and the chance to create continuity errors. A compact work plan will clearly summarize why and how the project will be implemented and it will be easy for readers/scorers to understand. That’s enough for a work plan.

    It’s easy to introduce continuity errors between the workplan and narrative because goals, objectives, activities, timelines, etc., may be sprinkled throughout the narrative, budget, logic model, and/or forms, depending on the RFP requirements. Details in the work plan must be precisely consistent with all other proposal components. The more you edit each proposal draft, the less you will be able to spot internal inconsistencies within the narrative or between the narrative and the work plan. Inconsistencies will, however, stand out in neon to a reviewer reading the entire proposal for the first time.

    We’re experienced grant writers, so we draft work plans after the second proposal draft is completed. But novice grant writers will find it useful to draft the work plan before writing the first draft, as this will help you organize the draft. Novices should also read differences among goals, objectives and activities before tackling the work plan.

    A Project Coordinator is a professional who is often involved in the day-to-day operations of their assigned projects. They organize and communicate details related to a specific assignment or task while serving as an interface between team members and managers.

    Available in
    • Español
    • Deutsch
    • Français
    • Ελληνικά
    • Português

    This Project Coordinator job description template is optimized for posting in online job boards or careers pages. It’s easy to customize with key project coordinator responsibilities for your company.

    Project Coordinator responsibilities include:

    • Coordinating project schedules, resources, equipment and information
    • Liaising with clients to identify and define project requirements, scope and objectives
    • Ensuring that clients’ needs are met as the project evolves

    How to write a work plan

    Hiring a Project coordinator? Sign up for Workable’s 15-day free trial to post this job and hire better, faster.

    Job brief

    We are looking for a responsible Project Coordinator to administer and organize all types of projects, from simple activities to more complex plans.

    Project Coordinator responsibilities include working closely with our Project Manager to prepare comprehensive action plans, including resources, timeframes and budgets for projects. You will perform various coordinating tasks, like schedule and risk management, along with administrative duties, like maintaining project documentation and handling financial queries. To succeed in this role, you should have excellent time management and communication skills, as you’ll collaborate with clients and internal teams to deliver results on deadlines.

    Ultimately, the Project Coordinator’s duties are to ensure that all projects are completed on time, within budget and meet high quality standards.

    Responsibilities

    • Coordinate project management activities, resources, equipment and information
    • Break projects into doable actions and set timeframes
    • Liaise with clients to identify and define requirements, scope and objectives
    • Assign tasks to internal teams and assist with schedule management
    • Make sure that clients’ needs are met as projects evolve
    • Help prepare budgets
    • Analyze risks and opportunities
    • Oversee project procurement management
    • Monitor project progress and handle any issues that arise
    • Act as the point of contact and communicate project status to all participants
    • Work with the Project Manager to eliminate blockers
    • Use tools to monitor working hours, plans and expenditures
    • Issue all appropriate legal paperwork (e.g. contracts and terms of agreement)
    • Create and maintain comprehensive project documentation, plans and reports
    • Ensure standards and requirements are met through conducting quality assurance tests

    Requirements and skills

    • Proven work experience as a Project Coordinator or similar role
    • Experience in project management, from conception to delivery
    • An ability to prepare and interpret flowcharts, schedules and step-by-step action plans
    • Solid organizational skills, including multitasking and time-management
    • Strong client-facing and teamwork skills
    • Familiarity with risk management and quality assurance control
    • Strong working knowledge of Microsoft Project and Microsoft Planner
    • Hands-on experience with project management tools (e.g. Basecamp or Trello)
    • BSc in Business Administration or related field
    • PMP / PRINCE2 certification is a plus

    Frequently asked questions

    What does a Project Coordinator do?

    A Project Coordinator ensures that upcoming projects are implemented successfully by gathering equipment, resources and information. In addition, they maintain budgets for each task while also organizing shareholder meetings to bring together all stakeholders involved with a particular project.

    What are the duties and responsibilities of a Project Coordinator?

    Project Coordinators are responsible for ensuring the schedule, budget and details of a given task are well organized. They communicate with various departments to keep everyone on board about any changes to the project plan. In addition, they organize reporting, plan meetings and provide updates to project managers.

    What makes a good Project Coordinator?

    A Project Coordinator’s challenging and fast-paced environment require excellence to keep things running smoothly. They must be able to work well under pressure without sacrificing quality. A good Project Coordinator should be detail-oriented, dependable, a problem solver and a good communicator.

    Who does a Project Coordinator work with?

    Project Coordinators assist Project Managers by performing various administrative tasks to help projects stay on schedule and within budget.

    Hiring Project Coordinator job description

    Post this Project Coordinator job description job ad to 18+ free job boards with one submission

    Start a free Workable trial and post your ad on the most popular
    job boards today.

    The only project plan template you’ll ever need (incl. 6 Examples)

    So, your next big project just got the green light – good news for you, right? Now it’s time to get started on the next step: project planning. It is imperative that you plan your project thoroughly rather than diving straight in.

    The planning process is absolutely essential to the success of any product or service – whether it’s a task as simple as choosing the holiday cards you send to clients or as complex as implementing a new marketing automation software.

    Project planning applies to any situation, regardless of the setting. The process can be as formal, informal, detailed, or high-level as you want it to be. Planning a campaign for a new client? Get some project planning underway before you start managing expectations.

    Updating all of your marketing materials? Create a project plan to successfully guide your team through this undertaking.

    What is project planning?

    Project planning is the conceptual component of any project that begins after the project proposal has been accepted and should be completed before you actually start working on a new project.

    Project planning is a key step that requires managers to detail the full scope of the project. As such, managers outline the core goals of projects and determine what needs to be done to achieve them.

    The factors that the project manager needs to consider for project planning include:

    • Outlining every task and milestone
    • Setting the delivery date
    • Outlining the overall timeline of the project
    • Defining SMART goals for the project
    • Listing the number of people required and their roles
    • Detailing the required financial investment
    • Determining costs for each phase
    • Outlining needed resources
    • Involving people in the review and approval process
    • Identifying any potential risks
    • Adhering to quality standards

    The amount of time required to conduct project planning largely depends on the size and scope of the project. For instance, a new multi-platform marketing campaign will require a more detailed project plan than setting up new pages on a website.

    The planning process keeps projects focused and well-managed, and it limits the likelihood that the team will encounter any risks.

    What is a project plan?

    A project plan is a centralized reference document that outlines your planned approach to the project.

    The project plan also contains a series of fixed stages, with the requirements, time frame, and deliverables of each stage. It is important that all objectives are quantifiable so that it is immediately clear what needs to be achieved before the project can progress to the next stage.

    With such a plan, team members can be kept in the loop regarding what will be done, by whom, and when.

    A good project plan will answer all of the major questions:

    • What are we creating?
    • Why are we creating it?
    • How are we going to create it?
    • When are we executing each step?
    • How long will each step take?

    Remember, each project plan will be, by its nature, totally unique.

    As such, a project plan document needs to detail every foreseeable element of the project. In order to display this much information in a logical manner, it is important to choose the right format for a project plan. Popular choices for project plans include a Gantt chart or a written piece in the form of a PDF document.

    Some managers choose to create a plan manually; however, it is far quicker and easier to create a standardized document using a project plan template.

    As project plans vary considerably based on complexity, your project plan could take a number of different forms. If the project is a particularly brief one, then you may wish to just sketch out a shortened version. But if your project is more complex, a project plan will be longer and contain a number of specific, detailed sections.

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    What Is Project Management?

    Project management involves the planning and organization of a company’s resources to move a specific task, event, or duty towards completion. It can involve a one-time project or an ongoing activity, and resources managed include personnel, finances, technology, and intellectual property.

    Project management is often associated with fields in engineering and construction and, more lately, healthcare and information technology (IT), which typically have a complex set of components that have to be completed and assembled in a set fashion to create a functioning product.

    No matter what the industry is, the project manager tends to have roughly the same job: to help define the goals and objectives of the project and determine when the various project components are to be completed and by whom. They also create quality control checks to ensure completed components meet a certain standard.

    Key Takeaways

    • On a very basic level, project management includes the planning, initiation, execution, monitoring, and closing of a project.
    • Many different types of project management methodologies and techniques exist, including traditional, waterfall, agile, and lean.
    • Project management is used across industries and is an important part of the success of construction, engineering, and IT companies.

    Understanding Project Management

    Generally speaking, the project management process includes the following stages: planning, initiation, execution, monitoring, and closing.

    From start to finish, every project needs a plan that outlines how things will get off the ground, how they will be built, and how they will finish. For example, in architecture, the plan starts with an idea, progresses to drawings, and moves on to blueprint drafting, with thousands of little pieces coming together between each step. The architect is just one person providing one piece of the puzzle. The project manager puts it all together.

    Every project usually has a budget and a time frame. Project management keeps everything moving smoothly, on time, and on budget. That means when the planned time frame is coming to an end, the project manager may keep all the team members working on the project to finish on schedule.

    Types of Project Management

    Many types of project management have been developed to meet the specific needs of certain industries or types of projects. They include the following:

    1. Waterfall Project Management

    This is similar to traditional project management but includes the caveat that each task needs to be completed before the next one starts. Steps are linear and progress flows in one direction—like a waterfall. Because of this, attention to task sequences and timelines are very important in this type of project management. Often, the size of the team working on the project will grow as smaller tasks are completed and larger tasks begin.

    2. Agile Project Management

    The computer software industry was one of the first to use this methodology. With the basis originating in the 12 core principles of the Agile Manifesto, agile project management is an iterative process focused on the continuous monitoring and improvement of deliverables. At its core, high-quality deliverables are a result of providing customer value, team interactions, and adapting to current business circumstances.

    Agile project management does not follow a sequential stage-by-stage approach. Instead, phases of the project are completed in parallel to each other by various team members in an organization. This approach can find and rectify errors without having to restart the entire procedure.

    3. Lean Project Management

    This methodology is all about avoiding waste, both of time and of resources. The principles of this methodology were gleaned from Japanese manufacturing practices. The main idea behind them is to create more value for customers with fewer resources.

    There are many more methodologies and types of project management than listed here, but these are some of the most common. The type used depends on the preference of the project manager or the company whose project is being managed.

    Example of Project Management

    Let’s say a project manager is tasked with leading a team to develop software products. They begin by identifying the scope of the project. They then assign tasks to the project team, which can include developers, engineers, technical writers, and quality assurance specialists. The project manager creates a schedule and sets deadlines.

    Often, a project manager will use visual representations of workflow, such as Gantt charts or PERT charts, to determine which tasks are to be completed by which departments. They set a budget that includes sufficient funds to keep the project within budget even in the face of unexpected contingencies. The project manager also makes sure the team has the resources it needs to build, test, and deploy a software product.

    When a large IT company, such as Cisco Systems Inc., acquires smaller companies, a key part of the project manager’s job is to integrate project team members from various backgrounds and instill a sense of group purpose about meeting the end goal. Project managers may have some technical know-how but also have the important task of taking high-level corporate visions and delivering tangible results on time and within budget.

    A key part of your application is your research proposal. Whether you are applying for a self-funded or studentship you should follow the guidance below.

    If you are looking specifically for advice on writing your PhD by published work research proposal, read our guide.

    You are encouraged to contact us to discuss the availability of supervision in your area of research before you make a formal application, by visiting our areas of research.

    What is your research proposal used for and why is it important?

    • It is used to establish whether there is expertise to support your proposed area of research
    • It forms part of the assessment of your application
    • The research proposal you submit as part of your application is just the starting point, as your ideas evolve your proposed research is likely to change

    How long should my research proposal be?

    It should be 2,000–3,500 words (4-7 pages) long.

    What should be included in my research proposal?

    Your proposal should include the following:

    1. TITLE

    • Your title should give a clear indication of your proposed research approach or key question

    2. BACKGROUND AND RATIONALE

    You should include:

    • the background and issues of your proposed research
    • identify your discipline
    • a short literature review
    • a summary of key debates and developments in the field

    3. RESEARCH QUESTION(S)

    You should formulate these clearly, giving an explanation as to what problems and issues are to be explored and why they are worth exploring

    4. RESEARCH METHODOLOGY

    You should provide an outline of:

    • the theoretical resources to be drawn on
    • the research approach (theoretical framework)
    • the research methods appropriate for the proposed research
    • a discussion of advantages as well as limits of particular approaches and methods

    5. PLAN OF WORK & TIME SCHEDULE

    You should include an outline of the various stages and corresponding time lines for developing and implementing the research, including writing up your thesis.

    For full-time study your research should be completed within three years, with writing up completed in the fourth year of registration.

    For part-time study your research should be completed within six years, with writing up completed by the eighth year.

    6. BIBLIOGRAPHY

    You should include:

    • a list of references to key articles and texts discussed within your research proposal
    • a selection of sources appropriate to the proposed research
    • ‘)” data-event=”social share” data-info=”Pinterest” aria-label=”Share on Pinterest”>
    • ‘)” data-event=”social share” data-info=”Reddit” aria-label=”Share on Reddit”>
    • ‘)” data-event=”social share” data-info=”Flipboard” aria-label=”Share on Flipboard”>

    How to write a work plan

    Related

    • How Much Can You Earn as a Sales Representative?
    • Sales Job Interview Answers
    • Advantages & Two Disadvantages of Using Team Appraisals
    • Pay Scale for Sales Reps With Textbook Publishing
    • What Does a Lumber Sales Manager Make?

    A sales action plan dictates your company’s goals for the year. It can help you project potential revenue, but it can also act as a tool for motivation. Writing a sales action plan requires you to look critically at where you expect to generate revenue and set goals that challenge your sales team to complete them. Whether you wish to increase revenue by 10 percent or acquire a certain number of new clients, a sales action plan will keep you and your team focused on the goals you need to grow your business.

    Write down the goals you will set for your sales team. These goals should be as specific as possible to remain measurable. At a minimum, your sales plan should consist of selling to existing clients with a plan to acquire new business.

    Set a realistic time frame in which you believe you can achieve your goals. This due date is something that all of your team members should be able to agree on. Hold employees accountable to this due date.

    Motivate your sales team with incentives. Cash prizes will usually help motivate your team, but you may also wish to explore incentives like expensive items that employees want but would never buy for themselves.

    Refine the strategies your sales team will use throughout the sales cycle. Determine how much of your business has to come from new sales versus the amount that is expected from your existing customer base. Refine the scripts your team uses for prospecting calls, and devote your resources to training them how to talk to decision makers. Use weekly meetings as a chance to get feedback on common rejections your sales team hears and brainstorm responses.

    Communicate with your sales team to discuss potential obstacles. Ask your team what holds them back, where they are succeeding, and get a feel for how they define success. Highlight big wins, and go over the basics of how to close a sale with your team, walk them through it and keep them motivated.

    How to write a work plan

    Definition

    A business case provides justification for undertaking a project, programme or portfolio. It evaluates the benefit, cost and risk of alternative options and provides a rationale for the preferred solution.

    Five elements of a business case

    A common way of thinking about a business case is using these five elements:

    1. Strategic context: The compelling case for change.
    2. Economic analysis: Return on investment based on investment appraisal of options.
    3. Commercial approach: Derived from the sourcing strategy and procurement strategy.
    4. Financial case: Affordability to the organisation in the time frame.
    5. Management approach: Roles, governance structure, life cycle choice, etc.

    The business case is reviewed and revised at decision gates as more mature estimates and information become available. The approved business case provides a record of the decisions made by governance about how to achieve the required return on investment from the work. It documents the options considered and it is normal practice to include the ‘do-nothing’ option as a reference. Through this approach, the business case becomes a record of the recommended option with rationale and evidence to support the decision.

    The presentation of the business case, if approved, results in the formal startup of the project, programme or portfolio. The sponsor owns the business case.

    It brings together the investment appraisal with evidence of how the investment is intended to lead to realisation of the intended benefits. All projects must have a business case that demonstrates the value of the work and it is outlined during the concept phase of the life cycle.

    How to write a work plan

    Related reading

    Lies, damn lies and . business cases BLOG
    How do you feel when you’re asked to write a business case? If you are like most people, you see it as neither a pleasant, nor a worthwhile task. Most people see the business case process as a form of medieval torture administered by accountants. read more

    How to nail your business case BLOG
    Business cases can be tricky to get right. It calls on a lot of different skills – writing, presentation, budget management, even sales skills – to create a strong case for the project, its scope, benefits and the funds allocated to it. read more

    The case for a business case NEWS
    The case for a business case was delivered by Peter Langley for the South East Branch at BAE in Rochester. read more

    From Business Case to Benefits Realisation: Theory and Practice in UK Government Projects BLOG
    In UK government Projects, HM Treasury Green Book and Five Case model provide a structured approach to making and appraising investment proposals. read more

    Developing Compelling Business Cases a product and a process Webinar NEWS
    There’s an increasing requirement, across both the public and private sector, to ensure that investment decisions are based on sound reasoning and with clear spending objectives. read more

    APM Body of Knowledge 7th edition

    Read more about business cases in chapter one of the APM Body of Knowledge 7 th edition.

    The APM Body of Knowledge 7th edition is a foundational resource providing the concepts, functions and activities that make up professional project management. It reflects the developing profession, recognising project-based working at all levels, and across all sectors for influencers, decision makers, project professionals and their teams.

    The seventh edition continues in the spirit of previous editions, collaborating with the project community to create a foundation for the successful delivery of projects, programmes and portfolios.

    How to write a work plan

    COVID-19 vaccines have arrived. As more and more municipalities welcome workers back to their respective offices—particularly with more recent positive vaccination news—keep in mind a few tips and best practices when communicating your return-to-work plan to your employees.

    This blog was originally published in spring 2020 and was most recently updated on July 1, 2021.

    What Should I Include in My Message?

    HR administrators are responsible for ensuring their teams are safe and following all of the local, state, and federal guidelines that keep offices free from coronavirus outbreaks.

    In your return-to-work message, outline the following talking points:

    • Thank them for their patience and understanding during the process
    • Planned return date, including phases if relevant
    • A reminder that at-risk employees can work with HR to identify a plan to address their safety concerns
    • Key processes that have been implemented to keep the space clean—and employees safe
    • What’s expected of employees
    • Available resources to help with stressors, including employee assistance programs (EAPs)

    Reminder: It is advised that you consider all of your options before moving forward with reopening your office. Learn more about COVID-19 waivers and questions you can’t ask employees regarding the coronavirus.

    Return to Work Template

    Use the following example (or downloadable template) when constructing your own communications:

    We are very excited that our return to the office is getting closer and closer! As mentioned, we will be sending a series of emails covering practical stuff and logistics for our return. Please see below for some additional items pertaining to our return to HQ.

    1. Time Tracking:Starting [date], please clock in and out using [platform]. Please reach out to your manager if you have questions on how to track hours.
    2. Remote Work:As of [date], all team members will be returning to the office. For some, this may be your “first day”. For any non-exempt (hourly) team members, the office will be the only place for your work. No work should be done outside of the office. If you have any questions about this, please reach out to HR directly.
    3. Lunch:We want you to take a break during the day. Non-exempt team members are required to take a minimum of at least 30 minutes. Don’t forget to clock out at that time.
    4. Parking:Please feel free to park [location]. The parking stipend for HQ workers will be [amount] / month. [date] will be the first paycheck that this is reinstated.

    Anticipated FAQ

    1. Are there preset office hours?Generally, the office is open from [Time]. You’ll find when you return, there is a natural flow of when the day begins and ends.
    2. Am I able to work at a different time?We do allow flexibility. During certain times, like Q4, there are more defined hours for certain teams
    3. Is there a dress code?We have a casual work environment. Wear what makes you comfortable.
    4. I am paid hourly. If I wanted to check out a new restaurant downtown, can I take a longer lunch break?Yes. We ask that you clock out when doing so, and to be mindful of your clients and team members’ needs that day/week.

    How to Let Employees Know How Your Company Will Return to the Office

    To learn more about how to communicate these updates, watch the following HR Party of One tutorial:

    Other Important Pandemic Return-to-Work Considerations

    As you prepare to open your office, you may encounter four different types of complications:

    1. Administrative Details and Concerns: Many employers added new staff members during the pandemic. This can include anything from where to park and what to wear to the office to when to take lunch and when to arrive and depart for your role.
    2. Prepping the Physical Office Space: It’s entirely possible that an organization hasn’t opened its office since March 2020. If this is the case—and even if it isn’t—HR leaders should make a list of ways in which they can prepare the office to welcome employees back. This includes discarding trash and unused boxes, rearranging seating charts, making name tags for new employees, and more.
    3. Setting a New Precedent: Once the physical office space is ready, HR needs to consider how it will set the stage for the first day back. Don’t take for granted that certain parts of the company culture remain after a year-plus of remote work. HR may even need to reintroduce the culture to the staff to set a new precedent moving forward.
    4. Handling Employee Turnover:Turnover was incredibly common during the pandemic. Teams might even expect employees to leave their ranks if they’re required to return to the office. Consider adopting an offboarding strategy to avoid inconsistencies.

    Other Coronavirus Reopening Resources

    In addition to the above resources, the BerniePortal blog includes other great need-to-know info about operating safely during the pandemic, including:

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    Written by
    Drew Gieseke
    Drew Gieseke is an aPHR®-certified marketing professional who writes about HR, compliance, and healthcare solutions.

    Updated January 5, 2022 Updated January 5, 2022

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    Guest post: Rachel Campbell

    Take a look at our top seven time management tips

    With exams approaching, you should be thinking about how to get better at time management and organize your days so you can strike the right balance between home, work and university life. You should also try and eat some brain food – and no, we don’t mean crisps and energy drinks!

    By taking the time to arrange your priorities, you can give yourself the best chance of staying on track and organized during the exam period, which in turn can help reduce stress levels, something that can be the difference between success and failure at university.

    Take a look at our top seven time management tips, so that you can do your best at university and also find moments to relax and even earn some money on the side.

    1) What do you have to do to manage your time effectively?

    The first stage of improving your time management is to list absolutely everything that you have to do. This may sound obvious, but speaking from experience, most students tend to leave important tasks until the last minute, which can impact on the quality of their work and their overall grade.

    Include any university deadlines as well as any shifts you work on the list, and make a note of how much time each priority will take out of your schedule.

    2) Create a life schedule

    Whether it’s a pin-up planner, a timetable or a calendar on your phone, find an organizing tool that works well for you and add your list of priorities to it. There are many time management apps that can help with this. Also, think about when you are most alert, so that you can plan your study periods around these times.

    Find time for socializing, but also make sure that you get enough sleep. Most people need between 7 to 8 hours sleep every night to remain focused and alert during study periods.

    3) Be flexible but realistic

    Typically, allow around 8-10 hours a day for working, studying, socializing and anything else practical you need to do.

    As a full-time student, you’re expected to dedicate 35 hours a week to university studies, including the time you spend in seminars and lectures. If you only spend 15 hours a week attending tutor-led learning, you should use the extra 20 hours for independent study.

    It’s also important to remember that things often take longer than expected. So, allow a little extra time in case you spend longer on a task than you thought you would.

    4) Allow time for planning to avoid repetition

    Taking the time to research, plan and think about your work is crucial for good time management. Allow yourself the time to process new information and plan how you are going to use it, as this can help you to avoid having to re-read and repeat any research.

    One way of effectively planning before researching is to make a list of everything you want to find out, so that you can make notes below each subheading as you go.

    5) Avoid procrastination and distraction

    One way to avoid procrastination is to think about the different places you have been when studying – where were you the most focused? Where were you most distracted? Is there anything you can do to make studying actually somewhat enjoyable?

    Remember, what works for one person might not necessarily work for you. For some, studying with friends can limit their productivity. But for others, studying in groups can help to increase motivation and avoid procrastination.

    6) Exercise to clear your head in between study sessions

    Believe it or not, exercise works in the same way sleep does. It can focus your state of mind, helping you to clear your head and boost your brain power in between study sessions. If you’re new to exercise, aim to fit in a 10-minute run here and there, steadily increasing the amount you do as you go on.

    7) Has your time schedule been effective?

    Constantly reviewing and reassessing your schedule can help you to recognize whether you need to make any changes in order to help you complete any university tasks and also have time to relax and spend time with friends and family.

    Rachel Campbell is a creative content writer for Pure Student Living, a provider of high quality student accommodation situated in a number of locations throughout London.

    Want more content like this? Register for free site membership to get regular updates and your own personal content feed.

    (Lead image: David Vega (Flickr))

    This article was originally published in February 2015 . It was last updated in January 2022

    Want more content like this Register for free site membership to get regular updates and your own personal content feed.

    How to write a work plan

    Templates to create your own CV and cover letter, plus examples of CVs and cover letters.

    What’s on this page?

    • Skills-focused CV for changing careers or gaps in work history
    • Skills-focused CV for school leavers
    • Work-focused CV for career progression
    • Te reo Māori CV
    • Specialist CVs
    • Cover letter template and example
    • Find out more

    Create a CV and cover letter from our templates and save them

    Use our templates to create your CV and cover letter. You’ll need to save them to your computer.

    • Save your CV as both a Word document and a PDF. An employer may need either one of these file formats.
    • Label your CV files with your name, the application date, and the job you’re applying for.
    • If you update your Word document, remember to also create a new PDF.

    Create a CV online with CV Builder and it saves automatically

    Use our CV Builder to create your CV online and it will automatically save to your careers.govt.nz account.

    Skills-focused CV for changing careers or gaps in work history

    Use our skills-focused CV template if you:

    • have gaps between jobs
    • don’t have much work history
    • are returning to the workforce after a break
    • are changing to a new career.
    • Skills-focused CV example (Word – 27KB)
    • Skills-focused CV example (PDF – 0.1MB)
    • Skills-focused CV template (Word – 25KB)
    • Skills-focused CV template (PDF – 0.4MB)

    Get information on how to describe skills in your CV:

    Skills-focused CV for school leavers

    Use our skills-focused school leaver CV template if you:

    Work-focused CV for career progression

    Use our work-focused CV template if you:

    • want to highlight your work experience and career progression
    • are changing to a similar job
    • are progressing to a higher level role.
    • Work-focused CV example (Word – 27KB)
    • Work-focused CV example (PDF – 0.4MB)
    • Work-focused CV template (Word – 26KB)
    • Work-focused CV template (PDF – 0.4MB)

    Te reo Māori CV

    Find tips on writing a te reo Māori and English CV:

    Specialist CVs

    Some careers require a particular style of CV.

    Check out the links below for information on how to create CVs for:

    • academic careers
    • creative careers
    • engineering careers
    • health careers
    • legal careers
    • teaching careers.
    • University of Otago website – CV information (PDF – 0.3MB)
    • University of Oxford website – CVs for creative careers
    • Victoria University website – CV/Resume Preparation for Teaching (PDF – 0.7MB)

    Cover letter template and example

    Use our cover letter template to create your cover letter. You’ll need to save this to your computer.

    More In Retirement Plans

    • IRAs
    • Types of Retirement Plans
    • Required Minimum Distributions
    • Published Guidance
    • Forms & Publications
    • Correcting Plan Errors
    • News
    • Topic Index

    You may be able to claim a deduction on your individual federal income tax return for the amount you contributed to your IRA. See .

    Roth IRAs

    Roth IRA contributions aren’t deductible.

    Traditional IRAs

    • Retirement plan at work: Your deduction may be limited if you (or your spouse, if you are married) are covered by a retirement plan at work and your income exceeds certain levels.
    • No retirement plan at work: Your deduction is allowed in full if you (and your spouse, if you are married) aren’t covered by a retirement plan at work.

    These charts show the income range in which your deduction may be disallowed if you or your spouse participates in a retirement plan at work:

    2022

    • IRA Deduction if You ARE Covered by a Retirement Plan at Work – 2022
    • IRA Deduction if You Are NOT Covered by a Retirement Plan at Work – 2022 (deduction is limited only if your spouse IS covered by a retirement plan)

    2021

    • IRA Deduction if You ARE Covered by a Retirement Plan at Work – 2021
    • IRA Deduction if You Are NOT Covered by a Retirement Plan at Work – 2021 (deduction is limited only if your spouse IS covered by a retirement plan)

    See Publication 590-A, Contributions to Individual Retirement Arrangements (IRAs), for additional information, including how to report your IRA contributions on your individual federal income tax return.

    A dissertation or thesis is a long piece of academic writing based on original research. It is usually submitted as part of a PhD or master’s, and sometimes as part of a bachelor’s degree.

    Your dissertation is probably the longest piece of writing you’ve ever done, and it can be intimidating to know where to start. This article helps you work out exactly what you should include and where to include it.

    You can also download our full dissertation template in .docx or Google Docs format. The template includes a ready-made table of contents with notes on what to include in each chapter. You can adapt it to your own requirements.

    Download Word template Download Google Docs template

    Table of contents

    1. Deciding on your dissertation’s structure
    2. Title page
    3. Acknowledgements
    4. Abstract
    5. Table of contents
    6. List of figures and tables
    7. List of abbreviations
    8. Glossary
    9. Introduction
    10. Literature review / Theoretical framework
    11. Methodology
    12. Results
    13. Discussion
    14. Conclusion
    15. Reference list
    16. Appendices
    17. Editing and proofreading
    18. Checklist
    19. Free lecture slides

    Deciding on your dissertation’s structure

    Not all dissertations are structured exactly the same – the form your research takes will depend on your location, discipline, topic and approach.

    For example, dissertations in the humanities are often structured more like a long essay, building an overall argument to support a central thesis, with chapters organized around different themes or case studies.

    But if you’re doing empirical research in the sciences or social sciences, your dissertation should generally contain all of the following elements. In many cases, each will be a separate chapter, but sometimes you might combine them. For example, in certain kinds of qualitative social science, the results and discussion will be woven together rather than separated.

    The order of sections can also vary between fields and countries. For example, some universities advise that the conclusion should come before the discussion.

    If in doubt about how your thesis or dissertation should be structured, always check your department’s guidelines and consult with your supervisor.

    Title page

    The very first page of your document contains your dissertation’s title, your name, department, institution, degree program, and submission date. Sometimes it also includes your student number, your supervisor’s name, and the university’s logo. Many programs have strict requirements for formatting the dissertation title page.

    What can proofreading do for your paper?

    Scribbr editors not only correct grammar and spelling mistakes, but also strengthen your writing by making sure your paper is free of vague language, redundant words and awkward phrasing.

    How to write a work plan

    On Friday, May 6, the NPC Standing Committee (NPCSC) released its legislative plan for 2022 (Plan). The Plan was preliminarily approved in November 2021 and finalized by the Council of Chairpersons on April 11. It lists bills that are scheduled for review or research this year, and also sets forth priorities for all aspects of the NPCSC’s legislative work in 2022. As usual, we will focus on the legislative projects listed in the Plan below.

    The Plan schedules 39 projects for review in 2022, the second largest batch ever included in a publicly available annual legislative plan. The main themes this year continue to include government institutional reforms, economic reforms, public health, environmental protection, education, and national and public security. Like its previous two iterations, the Plan does not assign bills to be submitted for an initial review to particular NPCSC sessions to allow for greater flexibility.

    As the Plan was first adopted in late 2021, it includes three bills that have since been enacted:

    The following three bills have also submitted for deliberation as planned and are still pending:

    The remaining nine bills that were pending as of the end of 2021 will return for further review according to the following schedule:

    • June session: draft Law Against Telecom and Online Fraud [反电信网络诈骗法]; draft amendment to the Anti-Monopoly Law [反垄断法]; draft amendment to the NPCSC Rules of Procedure [全国人民代表大会常务委员会议事规则]; draft Yellow River Protection Law [黄河保护法]; and draft revision to the Emergency Response Law [突发事件应对法].
    • August session: draft revision to the Animal Husbandry Law [畜牧法]; draft revision to the Agricultural Products Quality and Safety Law [农产品质量安全法]; and draft revision to the Company Law [公司法].
    • October session: draft revision to the Wild Animals Protection Law [野生动物保护法].

    The NPCSC is scheduled to consider another 24 bills this year:

    All of these projects have appeared in the 13 th NPCSC’s prior legislative plans, with four exceptions. First, the Legislation Law may be amended to incorporate newer forms of legislation, in particular the State Supervision Commission’s supervision regulations [监察法规], into China’s legislative system, and to codify recent reforms of the recording-and-review process. Second, the proposal to formulate a Qinghai-Tibet Plateau Ecological Conservation Law was green-lit by the Communist Party leadership last December to implement a 2021 central policy document on conservation and sustainable development of the Tibetan Plateau. Third, the next round of amendments to the Civil Procedure Law (which was last amended last December) is expected focus on updating the procedures for foreign-related cases and for retrials. Finally, the proposed Financial Stability Law is aimed at providing “lasting mechanisms to ensure financial stability,” in support of the Party’s “tough battle” to prevent and defuse major financial risks; the People’s Bank of China recently solicited public comments on a draft of the Law.

    Aside from the projects listed above, the Plan also leaves open the possibility that unenumerated bills may be considered to implement the Party’s decisions or to improve legislation on public health, foreign-related issues, or military affairs. In particular, the Plan includes detailed goals for foreign-related legislation, vowing to advance “special” legislation in this area, “improve foreign-related clauses and provisions, make up for the institutional shortcomings of foreign-related laws, and speed up the building of a system of foreign-related legal norms.”

    Finally, the Plan concludes the NPCSC’s 2022 legislative agenda with a list of “preparatory projects”: bills that will eventually be enacted, but for now are lower priority, so unlikely to come before the NPCSC in 2022. Bills page are not always available for these projects.

    • Amendments or revisions
      • Urban Residents’ Committees Organic Law [城市居民委员会组织法]
      • Commercial Banks Law [商业银行法]
      • Insurance Law [保险法]
      • Law on the People’s Bank of China[中国人民银行法]
      • Anti–Money Laundering Law [反洗钱法]
      • Anti–Unfair Competition Law [反不正当竞争法]
      • Accounting Law [会计法]
      • National Defense Education Law [国防教育法]
      • Counterespionage Law [反间谍法]
      • People’s Police Law [人民警察法]
      • Teachers Law [教师法]
      • Marine Environmental Protection Law [海洋环境保护法]
      • Exit-Entry Animals and Plants Quarantine Law [进出境动植物检疫法]
      • Charity Law [慈善法]
      • Arbitration Law [仲裁法]
    • New laws
      • Farmland Protection Law [耕地保护法]
      • Real Property Registration Law [不动产登记法]
      • Pharmacists Law [药师法]
      • Telecommunications Law [电信法]
      • Healthcare Security Law [医疗保障法]
      • Law on Ensuring the Operation of State Organs [机关运行保障法]
      • Law on China Fire and Rescue Force and Personnel [国家综合性消防救援队伍和人员法]
      • Hazardous Chemicals Safety Law [危险化学品安全法]
      • Barrier-Free Environments Construction Law [无障碍环境建设法]
      • Cybercrime Prevention and Control Law [网络犯罪防治法]

    How to write a work plan

    If you need a sample action plan to get your business in shape, then use the following guidelines to design your next MS Word template.

    An Action Plan is a series of steps that helps you achieve your goals in measurable ways.

    The key is to tie your goals to targets you can reach – and measure your success at each step! Here’s how to do it.

    How to write a work plan

    How to Write an Action Plan

    Use these ten steps to create your next action plan.

    #1 Identify Major Goals

    Write a one page document that identifies what you want to accomplish.

    Break out the main objectives, budget, timelines and then drill down into the key assumptions, risks and issues that may arise and the contingencies to address these.

    To make your action plan more realistic, identify the issues you are likely to encounter as otherwise it may prove impractical to implement.

    #2 Create Tasks

    The next step is to assign tasks to different team members.

    Depending on your setup, assign tasks by name or by role.

    For example, if you work in a large software company, and the turnover is high, then enter the role of the person rather than the title. Otherwise, you will need to revise the MS Word docs every time a person comes or goes!

    #3 Assign Tasks Based on Skills

    Delegate tasks to team members who can perform these skills.

    Otherwise the person you assigned it to may not prove equal to the task, thereby undermining the project’s success.

    #4 Lists Action Steps

    Each task should cover one specific and measurable activity.

    Don’t merge two tasks into one line in the worksheet.

    Keep tasks as unique as possible as this helps trace the root cause should an issue arise.

    #5 Update Status

    In your MS Excel file, create a column and enter in the Status of the task.

    Example fields may be Assigned, Completed, and Under Review.

    Also if you have a list of tasks that need to be performed in order, then create a master To Do spreadsheet and rank them in sequential order.

    #6 Prioritize Tasks

    As some action steps are more important that others, give these a higher ranking in the Excel file.

    This helps you identify the key tasks that need to be performed first, then second and so on.

    It also helps you see at a glance where/who needs to be chased up if needs be.

    Delete tasks once completed or update their status.

    #7 Get Feedback

    Communicate with all team members during the writing, reviewing and assessment phases.

    Include as much feedback as possible as update the documents to reflect these changes.

    Use Track Changes in MS Word to track all the changes to the document and when revising the template.

    #8 Execute Tasks

    Once you have finished building the Action Plan Template, send it to all team members. If necessary, post it on the Intranet.

    Track all the tasks in the MS Word and Excel templates and share the status updates in the Progress Reports.

    #9 Assess Success and Failures

    Make sure all team members perform their tasks as per the deadlines.

    If these dates prove to be difficult to achieve, then revise the dates after consulting the other project stakeholders.

    When you see an error, capture it immediately, update the document template.

    Destroy previous versions.

    #10 Monitor Results

    Finally, check to see how successful the action plan was implemented.

    It’s naive to think that the first release will be perfect.

    Expect issues to arise and make the adjustments as necessary.

    Use an Excel file to track your results and keep this for future projects. Also, thank everyone for their involvement.

    How to write a work plan

    Conclusion

    Action Plans work if they are achievable, results-orientated, and measurable.

    Where most Action Plans fail is when the team cannot perform the tasks within the timeframes or the results are not measured and reconfigured accordingly.

    Next week, we will look at this and show you how to create Action Plans that resolve these issues by closing the gap between abstract ideas and concrete results.

    This web site is designed to provide information about Gantt charts that will help you create and benefit from them.

    This web site is designed to provide information about Gantt charts that will help you create and benefit from them.

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    A Gantt chart, commonly used in project management, is one of the most popular and useful ways of showing activities (tasks or events) displayed against time. On the left of the chart is a list of the activities and along the top is a suitable time scale. Each activity is represented by a bar; the position and length of the bar reflects the start date, duration and end date of the activity. This allows you to see at a glance:

    • What the various activities are
    • When each activity begins and ends
    • How long each activity is scheduled to last
    • Where activities overlap with other activities, and by how much
    • The start and end date of the whole project

    To summarize, a Gantt chart shows you what has to be done (the activities) and when (the schedule).

    How to write a work plan

    Gantt Chart History

    The first Gantt chart was devised in the mid 1890s by Karol Adamiecki, a Polish engineer who ran a steelworks in southern Poland and had become interested in management ideas and techniques.

    Some 15 years after Adamiecki, Henry Gantt, an American engineer and project management consultant, devised his own version of the chart and it was this that became widely known and popular in western countries. Consequently, it was Henry Gantt whose name was to become associated with charts of this type.

    Originally Gantt charts were prepared laboriously by hand; each time a project changed it was necessary to amend or redraw the chart and this limited their usefulness, continual change being a feature of most projects. Nowadays, however, with the advent of computers and project management software, Gantt charts can be created, updated and printed easily.

    How to write a work plan

    How to write a work plan

    Today, Gantt charts are most commonly used for tracking project schedules. For this it is useful to be able to show additional information about the various tasks or phases of the project, for example how the tasks relate to each other, how far each task has progressed, what resources are being used for each task and so on.

    Editorial: How do we make an HIV and TB plan that has greater impact?

    There is good reason to be sceptical about the link between healthcare policy and implementation in South Africa. Policies such as those on mental health and palliative care, for example, may be good on paper but have generally gone unimplemented. The Competition Commission’s Health Market Inquiry is arguably one of the most impressive and thorough investigations into a set of healthcare issues in recent years but most of the HMI report’s recommendations are gathering dust.

    When it comes to HIV and TB there is also a disconnect but of a different type.

    Government is clearly doing a lot of work on HIV and TB – some very good, some less so. On the whole, though, decisions appear to be made in parallel with, rather than guided by the relevant policies.

    Related Posts

    Part of the reason for this is that the key policy document, the National Strategic Plan (NSP) for HIV, TB, and STIs 2017 – 2022, is tied up with, and widely seen to be a product of, the South African National AIDS Council (SANAC).

    While SANAC is playing an important role in liaising with large donors such as the Global Fund, it has in recent years been impotent when it comes to influencing key HIV and TB policy decisions. Power appears to be centred in the Minister of Health and National Department of Health with SANAC and the NSP mostly just an afterthought.

    Why then should we care about the new NSP?

    Both HIV and TB remain public health crises in South Africa. It is clearly better to have a shared strategy for our response to these diseases than not. A better question might thus be how we should go about creating the kind of NSP that would have the greatest impact and what a more impactful NSP might look like.

    A good starting point is to recognise that the process of developing the NSP can be valuable in itself – it doesn’t only have to be a means to an end. The process is an opportunity to dig deep into the data, to have an evidence-informed debate about our policy priorities, and ideally to come to a shared understanding of what is needed.

    How to write a work plan

    Running such a process will be far from easy and will require strong and intentional leadership. While everyone should be heard, not everyone’s pet project can be included in the NSP. On the other hand, an NSP overly controlled by consultants and ‘insiders’ might leave many feeling they have no skin in the game. And of course, there will be political pressures and several strong personalities to contend with. It really won’t be easy.

    While replicating a consultation process at the scale of the HMI is not realistic given time constraints, a case may well be made for a similar process by which people publicly present their inputs (written and/or in-person) to a panel of independent experts who can then interrogate each input. In the case of the HMI, such an ‘inquiry’ style format had the benefit of both hearing a wide variety of inputs and taking those inputs seriously by subjecting them to critical scrutiny.

    One risk of a less intentional process is that we end up with an NSP that is little more than a long shopping list of things that would be nice to have, but that we may or may not get. There is some utility in being able to point to the NSP and say this or that intervention is mentioned and therefore we must implement it but on the whole, there is little point in having a strategy if that strategy doesn’t make the tough choices.

    How to write a work planA TAC activist address the attendees at a World AIDS Day event. PHOTO: Denvor De Wee/Spotlight

    What kind of document should we work toward?

    At its essence, the NSP should be an inspirational document that gives people a sense of how South Africa can come to grips with HIV, TB, and STIs. It needs to set out the key elements of our shared strategy in terms people outside of the HIV and TB worlds can understand and relate to. It might for example say something like the following:

    “We will make it easier for people living with HIV to start taking HIV treatment and to stay on treatment. We will do this by offering everyone the option of home delivery of ARVs by no later than 2025. We will also give everyone enough pills for at least three months at a time. We will also allow and encourage pharmacists to prescribe antiretrovirals.”

    “One reason why so many people die of TB in South Africa is that many people are never diagnosed, or are diagnosed too late. Most of the time healthcare workers only ask about symptoms and do not offer people TB tests. We will change this. From now on, everyone will be able to get at least one TB test per year if they want it.”

    Ideally, the core of the NSP should be a document of one or two pages pitched at the level of the above paragraphs. It should be the kind of thing that can be printed on a poster and read and understood by anyone in two or three minutes.

    How to write a work planAccording to the Department of Health, just over 208 000 cases of TB were diagnosed in South Africa in 2020. PHOTO: GCIS

    Of course, we will also need supporting documents that rigorously set out the relevant scientific evidence, convincing reasoning behind the various elements of the strategy, realistic plans on how the interventions can be implemented in our resource-constrained setting (something that arguably was missing from the previous plan), and details on how progress will be measured. But essential as these supporting documents are, they are not the things that will make the plan resonate outside of HIV and TB circles.

    Around 13% of South Africa’s population are living with HIV. Over 300 000 people are estimated to fall ill with TB every year, with many more getting infected, but not falling ill. One way to make the new NSP matter more than the previous one would be to write it with these people in mind, not just as passive recipients of government services, but as people who have a personal stake in the plans – and who might actually want to read and understand the NSP.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Overview

    What is arthritis?

    Arthritis is a general term for a group of more than 100 diseases. The word “arthritis” means “joint inflammation.” Arthritis involves inflammation (swelling) in and around the joints. Pain, stiffness, and swelling can result from inflammation. Arthritis can be an acute or chronic inflammation of a joint and its surrounding soft tissues. In arthritis, progressive joint deterioration occurs and the smooth “cushioning” cartilage in joints is gradually lost, resulting in the bones wearing against each other. Soft tissues in the joints also may begin to wear down. Arthritis can be painful and eventually can result in limited motion, loss of joint function, and deformities in the joints affected.

    The most common form of arthritis is osteoarthritis, which is generally associated with aging. Other risk factors for osteoarthritis include joint injury, obesity, genetics and anatomic factors such as joint shape and alignment.

    How does arthritis affect the foot and ankle?

    Each foot has 28 bones and more than 30 joints. The most common foot joints that arthritis affects are:

    • The joint where the ankle and shinbone meet.
    • The 3 joints of the foot that involve the heel bone, the inner mid-foot bone, and the outer mid-foot bone.
    • The joint of the big toe and foot bone.

    Symptoms and Causes

    What are the symptoms of foot and ankle arthritis?

    Symptoms of foot and ankle arthritis often involve the following:

    • Tenderness or pain.
    • Reduced ability to move or walk.
    • Stiffness in the joint.
    • Swelling in the joint.

    Diagnosis and Tests

    How is foot and ankle arthritis diagnosed?

    The diagnosis of foot and ankle arthritis most likely will involve the following:

    • A preliminary medical history in which the provider asks questions about when and where the pain began, as well as aggravating or alleviating factors.
    • A test called a gait analysis, in which the healthcare provider measures your stride and the way you walk.
    • X-rays.

    Management and Treatment

    How is foot and ankle arthritis treated without surgery?

    Foot and ankle arthritis can be treated in many ways. Non-surgical methods to treat foot and ankle arthritis include:

    • Weight control.
    • Custom-made shoes or orthotics.
    • Inserts that support the ankle and foot.
    • Bracing for joint suport.
    • Using a cane or walker to take stress off the affected joint.
    • Physical therapy.
    • Anti-inflammatory drugs to reduce swelling in the joints.
    • Pain relievers.
    • Steroid medication injected into the joints.

    What surgical treatments can help to treat foot and ankle arthritis?

    More than one kind of surgery may be required to treat foot and ankle arthritis. Your doctor can select the kind of surgery that is best for you, depending on the type and extent of the arthritis you have. The following are some of the surgical options for foot and ankle arthritis:

    • Arthroscopic surgery: This kind of surgery can help in early stages of arthritis. In arthroscopic surgery, an arthroscope (a small instrument about the size of a pencil) is inserted into a joint. The instrument projects an image onto a monitor that is viewed by a surgeon. The surgeon can then use tiny forceps, knives, and shavers to clean the joint area. Arthroscopic surgery can help to remove any foreign tissues or bony outgrowths (spurs) that are present in the joint.
    • Fusion surgery: This kind of surgery, also called arthrodesis, involves fusing bones together with the use of rods, pins, screws, or plates. After healing, the bones remain fused together.
    • Joint replacement surgery: This kind of surgery involves replacing the ankle joint with artificial implants and is used only in rare cases.

    Last reviewed by a Cleveland Clinic medical professional on 01/31/2019.

    References

    • American Academy of Orthopaedic Surgeons. Arthritis of the Foot and Ankle. (http://orthoinfo.aaos.org/topic.cfm?topic=A00209) Accessed 2/1/2019.
    • American College of Foot and Ankle Surgeons. Osteoarthritis of the Foot and Ankle. (http://www.foothealthfacts.org/footankleinfo/osteoarthritis.htm) Accessed 2/1/2019.

    Cleveland Clinic is a non-profit academic medical center. Advertising on our site helps support our mission. We do not endorse non-Cleveland Clinic products or services. Policy

    Articles On Osteoarthritis Types

    • Foot and Ankle Osteoarthritis
    • Hip Osteoarthritis (Degenerative Arthritis of the Hip)
    • Spinal Osteoarthritis (Degenerative Arthritis of the Spine)
    • Cervical Osteoarthritis (Cervical Spondylosis)
    • Hand Osteoarthritis (Degenerative Arthritis of the Hand)
    • Shoulder Osteoarthritis (Degenerative Arthritis of the Shoulder)
    • Osteoarthritis of the Knee (Degenerative Arthritis of the Knee)

    As you get older, you have a higher risk of arthritis. The joint damage from this condition can cause swelling, pain, and physical changes in your feet and ankles.

    Foot and Ankle Arthritis Types

    Arthritis is a general term for a group of more than 100 diseases. It can involve inflammation and swelling in and around your joints and the nearby soft tissue.

    With many kinds of arthritis, your joints wear down over time. You slowly lose the smooth “cushioning” cartilage inside them. As a result, your bones rub and wear against each other. Soft tissues in your joints also may begin to wear down. After some time, the joint might not work or move the way it should.

    Several types of arthritis can cause pain in your feet and ankles, including:

    • Osteoarthritis, or “wear-and-tear” arthritis, is the most common type. Doctors also call it degenerative joint disease or age-related arthritis. Osteoarthritis usually causes changes over many years. The foot and ankle joints where it’s most common are:
      • The three joints involving your heel bone, your inner mid-foot bone, and your outer mid-foot bone
      • The joint of your big toe and foot bone
      • The joint where your ankle and shinbone meet
    • Rheumatoid arthritis is one of the most serious forms. It’s an autoimmune disease in which your immune system attacks the joint. It usually happens in the same joint on both sides of your body.
    • Gout happens when you have a buildup of uric acid from your diet. It’s most common in your big toe because it’s the farthest body part from your heart.
    • Psoriatic arthritis can happen in one or more joints, including your ankles and the ends of your toes. It may also cause toe swelling called dactylitis.
    • Post-traumatic arthritis happens after an injury, especially a dislocation or bone fracture. You might not notice problems for years.

    Foot and Ankle Arthritis Symptoms

    Symptoms of foot and ankle arthritis often include:

    • Tenderness when you touch the joint
    • Pain when you move it
    • Trouble moving, walking, or putting weight on it
    • Joint stiffness, warmth, or swelling
    • More pain and swelling after you rest, such as sitting or sleeping

    Foot and Ankle Arthritis Diagnosis

    Your doctor will ask about your medical history and do tests that might include:

    • A physical exam
    • X-rays
    • MRI or CT scans

    Foot and Ankle Arthritis Treatment

    Depending on your symptoms and what’s causing your arthritis, you might have one or more of these treatments:

    • Steroid medications injected into your joints
    • Anti-inflammatory drugs to help with swelling
    • Pain relievers
    • Pads or arch supports in your shoes
    • Canes or braces for support
    • Shoe inserts that support your ankle and foot (orthotics)
    • Physical therapy
    • Custom-fitted shoes

    Surgery for foot and ankle arthritis

    Some people need at least one kind of surgery to treat foot and ankle arthritis. Your doctor will suggest the treatment that’s best for you. Surgeries for arthritis include:

    • Fusion surgery. This is also called arthrodesis. It involves fusing bones together with rods, pins, screws, or plates. After they heal, the bones remain joined.
    • Joint replacement surgery. This is mostly used in severe cases. Your doctor may call it arthroplasty. They’ll take out damaged bone and cartilage and replace it with metal or plastic.

    Home Remedies for Foot Arthritis Pain

    When you have arthritis in your foot or ankle, one of the most important things is to wear comfortable shoes. Look for these details:

    • Shoes shaped like your foot
    • Shoes with good support (for example, no slip-ons)
    • Rubber soles for more cushioning
    • Flexibility
    • Proper fit; ask a salesperson for help

    Exercise can help keep your feet strong, flexible, and pain-free. Moves that can be good for your feet include:

    • Achilles stretch. Face a wall with your palms flat against it. Step one foot forward and one foot back. Lean forward, keeping your heels on the floor. Feel the pull in the Achilles tendon and calf of your rear leg. Hold for 10 seconds. Repeat this exercise three times on each side.
    • Big-toe stretch. Put a thick rubber band around your big toes. Use your muscles to pull them away from each other and toward your other toes. Hold this position for 5 seconds. Repeat 10 times.
    • Toe pull. Put a rubber band around the toes of each foot, and spread your toes. Hold this position for 5 seconds, and repeat the exercise 10 times.
    • Toe curl. Pick up marbles with your toes.

    Other home remedies for arthritis are:

    • Over-the-counter nonsteroidal anti-inflammatory drugs (NSAIDs) such as ibuprofen and naproxen. These can have side effects like stomach irritation, so check with your doctor before taking them.
    • Creams with menthol or capsaicin, which may stop your nerves from sending pain signals
    • Putting heat or cold on the area
    • Acupuncture
    • Glucosamine and chondroitin supplements
    • Gentle exercises such as yoga and tai chi
    • Massage

    Lifestyle Changes for Foot Arthritis

    A few changes to your daily life can help you feel better and may keep your arthritis from getting worse.

    • If a certain activity triggers a flare-up of symptoms, try to keep it to a minimum.
    • Instead of high-impact exercises like jogging, do low-impact ones like swimming or cycling.
    • Keep a healthy weight so your joints aren’t under as much stress.

    Show Sources

    National Institute of Arthritis and Musculoskeletal and Skin Diseases (NIAMS): “What Is Osteoarthritis?” and “Hand Out on Health: Osteoarthritis.”

    National Institute on Aging: “Age Page: Arthritis Advice.”

    American Podiatric Medical Association: “Arthritis.”

    American Academy of Orthopedic Surgeons: “Arthritis of the Foot and Ankle.”

    Arthritis Foundation: “When Foot Pain May Mean Arthritis,” “Psoriatic Arthritis.”

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    When many people think of arthritis they imagine pain in the hands, hips, and knees, but it can affect any joint in the body — including the toes, feet, and ankles. Fortunately, there are a variety of treatment options available.

    Here at Podiatry Hotline Foot & Ankle in Mission Viejo, California, Dr. Thomas Rambacher offers both surgical and nonsurgical treatment options for foot and ankle issues, including arthritis . If you’re having trouble walking or having to cut back on activities you love due to arthritis pain in your feet, come in to see us.

    We administer personalized cutting-edge treatment with as little downtime as possible. Plus you get direct access to Dr. Rambacher via his cell phone in case you have a question after your appointment.

    Arthritis in the feet

    Healthy joints have connective tissue known as cartilage between the bones that cushions the pressure when you move. With osteoarthritis, the cartilage gets worn away, allowing the bones to rub together, which causes swelling and pain. Foot arthritis can lead to a loss of strength, flexibility, and function, as well as reduced mobility.

    With our body weight bearing down on our feet with each step we take, it’s no wonder wear and tear on our joints develops over time. Close to half of people develop arthritis in their feet by their 60s and 70s.

    In addition to aging, being overweight and having a family history can increase your likelihood of arthritis in your feet. Women who have worn high-heeled shoes for many years can be at greater risk, too.

    In addition to osteoarthritis, gout is another type of arthritis that can affect the big toe, and can make it painful for your foot to push off the ground when walking. With gout, high levels of uric acid collect in the blood and cause sodium urate crystals to build up around the big toe joint, leading to pain.

    Treatment options for foot arthritis

    There are lots of things we can do to help reduce the pain of your foot arthritis. Pain relievers can help with discomfort, while anti-inflammatory medication can decrease swelling in the joints.

    Wearing proper-fitting shoes with support and rubber soles for cushioning is essential. Or we can make you special orthotic inserts or custom shoes to support your foot and ankle.

    Specialized exercises to stretch the Achilles tendon and toes can help with strength and flexibility. Using canes or braces for support, and losing weight (if you need to) may improve arthritis pain as well.

    Other treatment options Dr. Rambacher may recommend include steroid injections, fusing the joints together to lessen friction, or surgically removing any troublesome bone spurs. We also offer stem cell therapy to help regenerate new cartilage.

    If you’re tired of arthritis pain in your feet making you uncomfortable and reducing your mobility, Dr. Rambacher is ready to treat your foot arthritis. You can call our office or use the online booking tool to make an appointment today.

    You Might Also Enjoy.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    With cutting-edge medical advances, you can now often get limb salvage surgery instead of amputating your foot after serious injury or medical conditions. Understand how limb salvage surgery works, and why no part of the foot is too small to save.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    If you have diabetes, one part of your body that needs special attention and care is your feet. Find out more about the link between diabetes and your feet, and what you can as a diabetic do to take care of them.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Unmanaged, Morton’s neuroma can make it difficult to play sports and limit mobility. Fortunately, lifestyle changes help treat it. Keep reading to find out what lifestyle habits can aggravate Morton’s neuroma, and the simple changes you can make.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    If you’ve gone through or been told you need surgery for your ACL, you’re likely eager to know when you can return to your favorite sports. Learn how time and careful post-operative rehabilitation can help you play the sports you love again.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Initially, getting an ingrown toenail might not seem like a big deal, but ignoring an ingrown toenail without resolving the issue can ultimately lead to severe problems. Here’s why you should always get your ingrown toenail professionally treated.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    These days, there are a number of minimally invasive bunions removal procedures that permanently get rid of your bunions, with minimal pain and recovery time. Discover more about proximal and distal osteotomy and which is right for you.

    Arthritis is a general term that can reference more than 100 different diseases. The main symptom is pain and inflammation, which generally presents outwardly as stiffness and swelling in one or more joints throughout the body. This can be an acute or a chronic issue, and can also lead to degenerative damage and progressive joint deterioration. The cartilage that is lost to arthritis removes the cushioning in the joints, and that means the bones wear against one another. Here’s what you need to know about arthritis in the feet.

    Most Common Types of Arthritis in the Feet

    There are several types of arthritis that can affect the feet and ankles. If you’re experiencing symptoms that seem as though they could be arthritis, you’re not alone. But you want to make sure you’re getting the right treatment and the proper diagnosis. Whether you have symptoms that indicate top-of-foot arthritis or other areas, it’s important to find out the real root cause of your pain. You can get your arthritis pain treated more successfully if you know exactly what type of arthritis you’re dealing with.

    Types of arthritis that can occur in the foot are:

    1. Osteoarthritis – This comes from wear and tear on the joints of the feet and ankle, and can contribute to many arthritis in foot and ankle symptoms. Weight-bearing joints like the ankle are most commonly affected.

    Rheumatoid arthritis – This is caused by an autoimmune disorder, and generally affects small joints. It can also harm other areas of the body. Generally, both feet are affected.

    Gout – Uric acid accumulation is the main cause of gout, which is a more complex form of arthritis. Severe pain is a big part of this condition, which typically affects the big toe.

  • Psoriatic arthritis – This affects the toes, and causes inflammation in the ligaments and tendons. It causes the toes to swell like sausages, leading to a lot of discomfort.
  • No matter the type of arthritis that’s affecting your feet, there are treatment options available. The first step is to diagnose the type of arthritis symptoms you’re experiencing in your foot, and find the cause. Then, treatment can begin. The kinds of symptoms you’re having may give some important clues about the type of arthritis you’re experiencing.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Early Signs of Arthritis in the Feet

    Arthritis in foot symptoms can start suddenly, or develop very gradually. Either way, they should be discovered early and treated accordingly. Here are seven main symptoms that could indicate arthritis in the feet.

    1. Joint Stiffness – Stiff joints are one of the earliest signs of arthritis in the feet. The stiffness may be vague and not overly troublesome, but could get worse over time. The range of motion will be decreased, and stiffness is likely worse in the morning.
    2. Joint Pain – For a lot of people, arthritis causes pain in the affected joints and goes hand in hand with joint stiffness. These two symptoms are often the first indications of a problem, and may get worse when there’s an increase in activity. Pain may come and go throughout the day, though, but most of the time it is worse in the morning.
    3. Joint Swelling – Stress and damage to the joint can cause it to become inflamed. When that happens, the joint can swell to the point that it’s outwardly noticeable.
    4. Joint Deformity – Over time, the cartilage that’s located in the joints may erode, and that can happen in patches. Muscles and ligaments around the joint also weaken, which leads to misshapen joints and deformities.
    5. Joint Warmth – When joints get inflamed, redness and warmth are often byproducts of that inflammation. If your joints frequently feel warm, and you have other symptoms, arthritis may be the cause.
    6. Mucous-Based Cysts – Cysts are fluid-filled sacs, and they cause bumps, dents, and ridges around the affected joints. They often appear under the toenails or at the ends of the toes, but they can also appear in other areas. If you have cysts along with other symptoms, you may want to consult a doctor.
    7. Bone Spurs – Worsening joint damage can cause extra bone to grow at the joints, which can lead to bone spurs. They’ll appear as growths, and can cause problems with the function of the joints, along with pain.

    While not all of these issues may be present at the same time or in the same joint, one or more of these symptoms of arthritis in your feet can be cause for concern. There may not be a cure for arthritis, and treatment varies depending on the type, but there are options to reduce discomfort and slow joint damage, in the majority of cases.

    If you think you may have arthritis in your feet or ankles, don’t let the pain get worse. Come in and see us. Visit our contact page to make a quick appointment, or give us a call today at 239-936-5400. We’re here to help treat your foot pain and get you back to feeling healthy and strong.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Pain in the feet and ankles is commonplace for arthritis sufferers, especially as aging causes a progression of the condition. The human foot has 30 joints, and each one can become a source of pain and stiffness.

    At Washington Foot & Ankle Sports Medicine in Kirkland, Washington, our podiatrists work with you to help mitigate the effects of arthritis on your feet and ankles . Part of living with arthritis is staying active, so here are seven exercises tips you can implement for better flexibility and reduced inflammation.

    Arthritis pain in the feet and ankles

    Most arthritic pain in the feet and ankles is caused by the most common form of arthritis, osteoarthritis. Osteoarthritis occurs when the cartilage between bones at pivotal joints wears away. The bones then grind together, causing inflammation, swelling, and pain.

    Osteoarthritis foot and ankle pain typically occurs at the ankle joint where the ankle connects to the shinbone, at the joints connecting the three parts of the foot, and in the joint connecting the big toe to the ball of the foot.

    How foot and ankle exercises can help

    The following exercises can help improve flexibility and mobility in the feet and ankles, strengthen the muscles supporting your ankles, and prevent stiffness and inflammation. They can all be done while sitting straight up in a chair with your feet starting flat on the floor, and should all be done for each foot and repeated 10 times.

    1. Toe press, point, and curl

    • Press down with your toes and raise your heels. Hold for five seconds.
    • Point your toes and raise your heels until only the tips of the big and second toe touch the floor. Hold for five seconds.
    • Curl your toes down and raise your heels. Hold for five seconds.

    2. Big toe stretch

    • Bring your foot to rest on the opposite knee.
    • Use one hand to grasp your instep, and the fingers of the other to grasp your big toe.
    • Stretch it up, down, and to each side gently for five seconds in each direction.

    3. Toe splay

    • Spread all of your toes as far apart as possible and hold for five seconds.
    • Concentrate on one foot at a time or do both simultaneously.
    • Try with a rubber band or elastic hair tie looped around your toes to provide resistance.

    4. Marble pickup

    • Place two bowls in front of the chair on the floor, one in front of the other.
    • Fill the one furthest away with 20 marbles.
    • Use your toes to pick up a marble from the full bowl and drop it into the empty bowl.
    • Switch back and forth between your feet until all marbles are transferred.
    • Reverse direction and do it again.

    5. Ball roll

    • Place a golf ball or a rubber racquetball on the floor next to your feet.
    • Place one foot on the ball, rolling from the heel through the instep to the toes.
    • Switch feet every fifteen seconds.
    • No ball? Try a cold can with the label peeled off or a frozen water bottle.

    6. Achilles stretch

    • Rest your foot on the opposite knee.
    • Grasp the instep and ball of the foot in one hand, and the toes in your other hand.
    • Press back until you can feel the pull from your heel up the back of your calf.
    • Hold for five seconds.

    7. Ankle rotation

    • Rest your foot on the opposite knee.
    • Grasp just above your ankle with one hand, and the ball of your foot with the other hand.
    • Rotate the ankle joint gently in a circular motion for five seconds.

    These exercises can help you keep your feet and ankles from being painful and stiff and can strengthen them to more easily bear your weight. If you have arthritic foot and ankle pain, call 425-899-3234 or book your visit online today.

    You Might Also Enjoy.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Having poor posture isn’t just a matter of how it makes you appear; it can also affect your entire body. Learn more about how to improve your posture with orthotics.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Heel spurs are one of the most common foot problems and afflict many people. Learn about how wearing night splints can help heal your heel spurs.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Bunions are a common foot problem, which usually starts out painless but can eventually cause pain. Learn more about what you can do about them.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    People with rheumatoid arthritis often suffer from many problems with their feet. Learn more about the link between flat feet and rheumatoid arthritis.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Children’s footwear is about more than just fashion. Learn more about why it’s important to get the right shoes for your child’s feet.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Ingrown toenails are extremely common but that doesn’t mean they’re harmless. Learn more about what happens if you don’t get your ingrown toenail treated.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    When you think about arthritis, you may think about it occurring in one of your major joints, such as your hips or knees. However, any joint in your body can develop arthritis. And your feet contain a lot of joints, with 28 bones and 30 joints in the average human foot.

    Like any other joints, the ones in your feet and ankles can develop pain and swelling from arthritis. The good news is there are treatment options. In this blog, Kerry E. Berg, DPM, of Intermountain Foot & Ankle Associates explains some of the symptoms of arthritis of the feet and ankles and what you can do if you have the condition.

    Who’s most at risk?

    Anyone can develop arthritis at any time, but it occurs more frequently with age. Arthritis — also known as osteoarthritis — is a degenerative disease in which the cartilage in joints wears away. Cartilage is a tough, flexible tissue that helps cushion the bones of joints so they don’t rub against each other. Cartilage also helps absorb impact.

    Some people are at higher risk of developing arthritis in their feet, such as those with high arches or flat feet, because these conditions can place too much stress on their feet. If you have arthritis in your feet, the sooner you learn ways to manage it, the less damage it may cause in your feet and ankles.

    Symptoms of arthritis in your feet

    Like most other cases of arthritis, having arthritis in your feet can be painful. Some of the most common symptoms include the following:

    • Pain when you move your feet or ankles
    • Tenderness when you touch affected joints
    • Swelling or redness of affected joints
    • Difficulty standing or putting pressure on your feet
    • Pain or swelling even when at rest

    While these symptoms can give you a pretty good idea that you have arthritis, the best way to know for sure is to have a doctor take a look. Your doctor may use imaging technology, such as an MRI, X-rays, or CT scans, to confirm that you have arthritis in your feet or ankles.

    Conservative treatments for arthritis

    If you have arthritis in your feet or ankles, there are a variety of conservative treatments that may help you manage the condition, including the following:

    • Taking over-the-counter anti-inflammatory drugs, such as ibuprofen
    • Physical therapy
    • Custom-made inserts for your shoes
    • Wearing supportive shoes
    • Doctor-administered injections of anti-inflammatory medication
    • Using a cane or brace for assistance while walking

    When conservative treatments aren’t enough

    If the treatments above don’t help, or your arthritis continues to get worse, Dr. Berg may recommend surgery for your feet or ankles.

    One procedure Dr. Berg may recommend is fusion surgery. With this surgery, Dr. Berg fuses specific bones together with pins, rods, plates, or screws. Another procedure Dr. Berg may recommend is joint replacement therapy. With this surgery, your damaged joints are removed and replaced with artificial joints made out of metal or plastic.

    If you have arthritis in your feet or ankles, or if you want to see if you do and want to learn about treatment options, book an appointment online or over the phone with Intermountain Foot & Ankle Associates today.

    You Might Also Enjoy.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Having diabetes involves daily monitoring. But while you may know you need to monitor your blood glucose level, did you also know you need to examine your feet every day? Learn why foot care is so important when you have diabetes.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    A sprained ankle can be temporarily disabling. It can be difficult, if not impossible, to bear weight on the injured ankle. How severe is the sprain? Learn how a sprained ankle is graded.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    If you’re a runner, it’s imperative that you understand the importance of what to wear on your feet. The right running shoes can provide the support you need and protect you from injury. Keep reading to learn more.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Pain in the ball of your foot affects the way your entire foot — and body — moves. If you have pain in the ball of your foot that doesn’t go away, you may have a Morton’s neuroma. Morton’s neuromas worsen without treatment. Here’s what to do.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Small growths on your heels or pads of your feet are likely plantar warts. They usually go away on their own, but usually not fast enough. Here’s how you can get rid of them quickly and effectively.

    How to cure arthritis in your feet

    Flat feet can be congenital or acquired, and they may cause no symptoms or a great deal of pain and discomfort. Learn what you can do to prevent flat feet from getting worse.

    How are ankles and feet affected by arthritis?

    Any joint in your ankles, feet and toes can be affected by arthritis. Many different types of arthritis can affect the feet and cause joint pain, swelling and stiffness. Arthritis in the feet can make standing and walking painful. You may find your feet and/or toes change shape, making it harder to fit shoes.

    Consider different forms of exercise to take pressure off painful feet. Make sure you have supportive, well fitting footwear.

    Exercise

    Exercise is important to keep your joints moving however you may need to try different types of exercise if you have painful feet. For example, consider exercising in water. The buoyancy of the water takes pressure off your ankles and feet and you may find you can move more freely than you can on land. Strength training and cycling are also good forms of exercise that do not put extra pressure on sore feet. If you are walking or standing, make sure you wear supportive, comfortable shoes.

    Weight loss

    One of the best ways to take pressure off painful ankles and feet is to lose any extra body weight. Being overweight can make your symptoms worse as your affected joints need to carry more weight. You may find it useful to see a dietitian for advice about healthy eating.

    See a podiatrist

    Podiatrists specialise in conditions affecting the feet. They can help you with advice about footwear, nail care and orthoses (inserts for your shoes that may help reduce foot pain). You will need a referral from your doctor to see a podiatrist in the public system (such as at a community health centre). These services are usually free or low cost. You can consult a private podiatrist at any time without a referral from your doctor.

    Footwear

    The most important thing you can do to protect your feet is to wear supportive shoes that fit your feet properly. Keep these tips in mind when buying new shoes:

    • Ask an experienced footwear sales person for help in choosing the right shoe and size. Remember, your shoe size may change if your feet are affected by arthritis.
    • Try shoes on with any insoles or orthoses you normally wear. Some orthoses may need extra depth, particularly in the toe area.
    • Your toes should not touch the end of your shoes as your toes or nails could become damaged. Make sure there is a 1cm gap at the end of your longest toe.
    • Look for shoes with synthetic or rubber soles for better grip and shock absorption.
    • Look for shoes that can be secured on to your feet with laces and straps. Fastenings that may be easier to do up include Velcro, elastic shoelaces and zips. There are also many devices to help you put on